Love by Chance (Ai-Pete)

Translations for Sale
《》
My Accidental Love is You รักนีบังเอิญคือคุณ Rak Ni Bang-oen Khuo
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 1: There's a feeling called... wanting to
In the evening, Pete is driving his car on campus, normally he would drive
directly to the parking lot because he is afraid that the parking space is full
and there is no place to park, but today, he drove the car to the ... football
field.
"Hey, why am I here?" He drove to the soccer field and found it-empty,
muttering to himself that only a few students were waiting for the school
tram on the side of the road not far from the soccer field and that he was
bored with the jasmine garland hanging from the front mirror, looking down
listlessly at the hands he had placed on his knees.
The hand placed on the knee gradually became hot, and even the whole face
began to flush.
“Ai’Pete, ah Ai'Pete, is chance encounters were really that easy?" With that
said, he lifted his head and headed out towards the green football field,
wanting to wait a little longer to make sure he'd be here after 7:00 to run or
do something else. After just thinking about it, he eased the limo seat down
and lay down.
Pete himself knows very well that he deserves to wait for him like this, even
though the other party has already said to go to him if anything happens, but
for someone who he has only met twice and only knows the other party's
name, how can he be so brave as to go to someone else? Just because they
said they could go to him?
The mere thought of it is already a shame.
This shy person thought about the endless questions and waited for the
person he wanted to see. On the way to the parking lot, the little boy drove
almost halfway around the school before showing a look of disappointment,
just so he could run into him in passing at the Engineering College.
"The Faculty of Engineering has three buildings in total, how can this be a
chance encounter? Why am I so childish as a child?" The little boy sighed
in disappointment and it was almost eight o'clock before he pulled into the
parking lot.
Although more than half an hour had been wasted, Pete didn't regret it at
all, as long as it was worth it to meet the man who had helped him, even if
it was just one side.
Unbeknownst to the little boy, however, there were less than five minutes
between them.
“Ai’Ae, you'd better pedal faster, we're late, see!" A half new and half old
bicycle flew by the front of the building at high speed, a fiery look that
drew the attention of many people.
The guy in the backseat who kept yelling was pretty tall, the cyclist was a
little shorter than him, presumably, no one would have thought that
someone as short as him could ride so fast with someone taller than himself
sitting at the back and that the cyclist looked so soft. Not at all! He waited
for the bicycle with both feet darting, and now and then, he showed a
disdainful expression towards the back.
"Step on it! The last time I went to class, I got a good punishment from that
four-eyed katoey, and if I'm late again, I'll be dead for sure!" Ae rolled her
eyes viciously at the back, hating enough to want to kick him off. He got up
at 4:30 a.m. to go for a run in the playground and came back to the
dormitory to see this bitch still sleeping on all fours like a dead pig, unable
to wake up from her screams, and now he knew he was rushing me.
"You just shut up! Also, don't call your teacher a four-eyed chicken! Take
care of yourself... "
"You might as well shut up and hurry up and ride your bike before you drop
a dog and eat shit!" Pond yelled, screaming like a madman, and behaved in
a way that was almost identical to his handsome appearance.
Skr......
"Hey!!!" Pond screamed loudly as his short friend dragged the bike to a
stop with both feet, i.e. bullish and handsome, until the bike came to a
complete stop.
"You get out of the bike and run there yourself, I'll go park the car first," the
football player with a magnetic voice turned around impatiently and said,
that murderous tone made the teenager who had brought nothing but a pen
to school immediately jump out of the bike.
"Thank you, ah, you should be in a hurry too, especially since your legs are
so short... hey!"
The man who was joking about his friend momentarily screamed again, and
it turned out to be Ae who slammed the backpack in his face, and Pond
narrowly missed the catch.
"Get my bag up there too, hurry up or you'll be late!" Just after the
reminder, Pond ran off into the building in a huff, Ae locking his bike with
his head down, indicating a headache.
"I think I was wrong, how could I have chosen him to be my roommate!"
Ae mumbled sullenly, in fact, he would prefer to live in a dormitory alone,
or with other new friends, Pond was his high school friend but did not
expect to go to college and still have that evil mannered self, but then again
he actually cried and called him three times, demanding to live with him in
a dormitory.
"Oh no, we all know our background, and it's convenient to live together,
you should be happy to live in a dormitory with me.”
I really want a dorm room with you oh!!!!
Thinking about it, he got up and immediately ran towards the building,
unaware that just ten minutes ago, there was a man here who wanted to
meet him by chance.
Pete gasped and walked into the classroom, one hand rubbing his chest as
he just wandered around the inside of the campus so much so that the
parking spaces were filled, and finally found a spot near the football field,
but there was no International College shuttle in that area, and taxis
wouldn't pass through a place like this, plus the neighborhood was full of
students who were in as much of a hurry as he was, waiting to hit the mo.
Finally, it took nearly half a run to see the campus bus.
Pete walked into the classroom in stride, not caring at all how people
looked at him, just bowed his head and walked towards the door, then sat
down quietly, everyone looking at him probably thinking he was late, but he
wasn't.
“Ai’Pete's pretty handsome today."
"Well, even the sweaty look is handsome," the two girls inside the
classroom whispered as they exchanged a soft ear, the corners of their eyes
peeking out towards the teenager who was gently arranging his school
uniform, but his eyes were focused on the top of the textbook on his desk.
"I want to go over and talk to him!"

"Go on then, Pete. He's very nice for a man. I've spoken to him before, very
gentlemanly as if it were like a prince walking out of a fairy tale, and I
haven't heard him say any dirty words in over a month since school
started!" After saying that several of her female friends looked towards him.
"I've talked to him too, I love the way he smiles when he's shy, it's
adorable,"
"But I don't dare to go up there and hit on him, what to do, I've never seen
him being special to anyone!" Another girl said softly.
"Well, that's right, I agree with you, I feel like he is not in a fight with the
world, he doesn't bother anyone, he doesn't treat anyone in particular, I feel
like he is as cool as a lot of other handsome guys in the department, but... "
the other man continued after a pause, "He just attracts a lot of attention
from the girls, doesn't he?" The moment the words were spoken, they
caused the group to burst into laughter, and the person in question listened
from a distance and unconsciously squeezed his hand on the table.
I really want to see you... I really do!
In the end, although Pete told himself to wait until the afternoon to try his
luck, after school in the morning, those who liked to eat in the school
canteen or those who liked to go out to eat, invited him to come along, and
finally came to a small cafeteria near the school dormitory, sitting with a
tired face.
Why is it so hard to want to meet someone?
Ding
"Hello, I'd like strong cocoa, extra strong, no sugar added... people who
drink this have a lot of things to do" Pete was sitting in his seat just about to
drink his own mocha milk cap when he saw a man coming in front of him,
ordering a drink in a loud voice...
And the drink he ordered sounded so interesting that Pete couldn't help but
look up......
Walking in was a tall, melon-faced teenager, wearing a school uniform with

his tie loosely tied low and a sweet smile at the waiter.
"And then ask for a strawberry smoothie, something a little sweeter oh hello
beauty." Pete immediately bowed his head and hid his almost laughing look,
the shopkeeper was about four years older than him and still being molested
like that, but the shopkeeper immediately replied.
"The first one is not sweet, is it? Little brother."
"Yes, no milk, no sugar, nothing, because the person who drinks this is
crazy."
"Are you kidding me?"
The teenager who ordered the coffee giggled, thinking about how to fix
him, and then gently said to the shopkeeper, "A little bit sweet would be
nice but make it a little bitter, it's perfect!
"Then why don't you just order an espresso?"
"Oops, how about that, it's already noon, my friend doesn't drink caffeine,"
finished and made a forked gesture.
Pete couldn't help but want to meet the tasty man, to see how he reacted
after drinking the drink?
But... it doesn't seem to be any of my business...
The teenager with his head bowed and sipping matcha was about to go to
lunch before taking his chances over the football field and finally heading
back to the department.
Ding
“Ai’Pond, what took you so long to buy a drink? I even went to the dorm to
get the books and you didn't even buy them!"
Fxxk!
This familiar voice came along with the sound of the shop opening, Pete's
entire body stiffened instantly, his heart was beating abnormally fast in his
chest, his hand holding the mocha was even a little shaky...
"!!!!" When he looked up, his eyes suddenly brightened, and the person
who appeared in front of him was... Ai’Ae!
A lean man walked in with a textbook in his hand, a slight look of

impatience on his face, this boy without anything special, was so ordinary,
especially when standing with his tall friend, more like a green leaf that sets
off others, easily forgotten...
But not for Pete... at the moment, the only thing in his eyes was the ordinary
man in front of him.
Ae looked a little impatient, her hair was a little messy, her school uniform
was particularly tight on her broad chest, and the corners of her clothes
were exposed on the outside of her trousers, wearing a pair of "vintage"
shoes that were half new and half old.
It's only a few short seconds to be able to see something still very one-
sided, but it's enough to make an impression on anyone watching him...
I wonder if it was because Pete's eyes were all about him at the moment, so
he didn't have time to avoid his gaze when Ae turned around and saw him,
and the two's eyes just collided, Ae was first shocked, then smiled.
That smile made the person who was sitting there intoxicated as if in a big
dream, his cheeks actually flushed.
That same smile as yesterday.
Jesus!
"Hey, Pete, what are you doing here?" Ae walked into his desk as he spoke,
Pete at a loss for words, his mind still on the things he had confessed to him
yesterday!
He confessed to him that he was a gay man, but today one could sense from
the look in Ae's eyes that he hadn't changed much from yesterday.
"Well... "
"He didn't bully you again yesterday, did he?" Ae suddenly changed the
subject, the impatient look that had just been there instantly turning to
worry, and he shook his head to indicate no.
"It's gone silent, er... thank you."
"Thank you for what, why do you have to say thank you every time you see
me?" Ae shook his head and smiled as he looked at the handsome Khun-
chai in front of him, in fact, at the moment he was also thinking about him,
planning to go to the parking lot this afternoon to try his luck and see if he
could meet him, I did not expect to meet in this small cafe by chance.
"Thank you... for helping me yesterday," his heart was beating violently,
and he tried to smooth out his tone of voice so that the other party wouldn't
notice, and the other party just picked at his eyebrows.
"You've thanked me enough... what did your mother say?"
Pop!
"Who is this, Ae?" The short man was about to continue asking when
someone tapped him on the back, and the flatulent Pond suddenly ran over
and stared at Pete with a nosy look on his face, and Pete had to smile at
him.
"Hello."
Hmmm, actually so polite and well-dressed, and also so handsome, I didn't

expect this shorty to actually know someone so gentlemanly.
"Um, hello hello, are you a friend of Ae's? Hey, why haven't I seen you
before, is it the football team?"
"Hello, gossip!" Before Pond could continue to ask some strange questions,
Ae turned to him and cursed.
"Have you ever disgraced me like that!"
Ae smiled shallowly as if to say, how long are you going to gossip about
me, Ae reached out and tried to punch at Pond, who ducked backward.
Who would have thought that a person so small in front of his eyes could
have such explosive power!
"Well, it occurs to me that I haven't paid yet, so you guys talk first!" After
saying that and ran towards the counter, no need to think to know, Pond still
had his ears perked up listening to what they were saying, he was too eager
to know who this Khun-chai was, as a friend of many years Ae already
knew that Pond had not given up gossip, Ae turned around and looked, then
changed the subject.
"You haven't told me what you're doing running around here. Doesn't the
International Academy have a canteen too?"
"Oh ooh, still he is a student at the International Academy."

"Miss, how much is the total?" Ae turned to look again, and Pond
immediately looked back at the waiter as if to say: I didn't eavesdrop on
you!
"Well... just in time I... " want to see you.
Pete immediately swallowed the latter words back, he did not dare to say so
rashly, although he liked the person in front of him, his experience told him
that the other party could not like himself, he was just kind enough to come
over and help, and there was nothing he did not want, he could only laugh
and forcefully make up an excuse.
"I couldn't find a parking spot this morning, so I parked across the football
field."
"That's pretty far!"
"Well... yes." Pete laughed dryly, bowing his head and sipping his drink to
relieve the awkwardness, he was already short on words, he didn't know
what to say at the moment, and the light from the corner of his eye saw that
Pond had already bought a drink and walked over, which showed that...
there was probably no way to go on talking.
"Well, here's yours!" Pond walked over with 2 drinks and placed the bitter
cocoa on the table, Pete was just about to ask for a reminder when Pond
gestured with a finger over his mouth, gesturing for him not to say
anything, Ae turned to look at Pond, who was pretending as if he was
drinking his own strawberry smoothie, sneaking off to look elsewhere.
This kid must have done something.
Ae thought in his mind, but didn't say it, looking at the two people across
from him, Pete could only dryly smile, but that alone had given the
footballer a lot of information.
"I've changed my mind, I'm not drinking cocoa, I'm switching with you!"
"Don't, don't you just hate drinking sweet? My cup is very sweet, so sweet
that I can kill you. You order your own cocoa and drink it yourself, but they
made it for you with their hearts. Pond yelled, shaking his head repeatedly
and refusing to change it, but felt that the sentence was so sweet that it
seemed to attract the shopkeeper's displeasure.
"But I just wanted something sweet today, I spent so much energy pedaling
my bike early in the morning and needed a little more sugar."
"How about a lollipop, then?" Pond said, still not giving up.
"No, it's what you say is good to drink ha, then you drink it," Ae finished
and shoved the drink into Pond's hand, he was just about to say no when Ae
continued, "Did you order some weird drink for me to drink?"
"No way!!!! Would I fxxk do it for you? Not at all!" Pond replied while
raising the volume and taking a big gulp of bitter cocoa.
"Well, it's all said and done, it's especially good!" Pond said to him through
gritted teeth, pretending to be calm, and Ae took the cocoa and gulped it
down.
It's not bitter to see you this time, after seeing Ae take a big gulp, and then...
"Well, it's pretty good!"
Fxxk! How can you say it's good when it's so bitter? What's your throat
made of?
Since the whole thing hadn't worked out, Pond was so angry that he wanted
to blow his head off, and Ae turned around just in time to lock eyes with
Pete, the Khun-chai at the end of his seat, who smiled softly at him.
This smile seemed to be mocking the friend behind him, but in his eyes, this
smile felt as if there was a feeling of not being able to say. It feels like it's
making the good Ae a little "bad bad".
"Oh, eh! I'm going to dinner. Are you going? Or are you going to have a
chat with your friend here?"
Pete was stunned, secretly relieved even though he already knew the other
man's answer.
"Go on, it just so happens I'm hungry too!"
"Uh, see you next time then."
Hearing this, the polite teenager smiled softly at him and gestured that there
was no problem, a light flashed in his eyes as Ae got up, then looked down
at the sandwich he had only eaten a little bit, Ae got up and turned around
again and asked.
"Have you had your lunch yet?"
"Well, uh... " Pete pointed to the sandwich for the person in front of him but
shook his head feeling like he didn't see it.
"This is a snack at best for me, it's probably digested in 10 minutes, how
can it serve as a lunch? Come on, I'll show you what it means to have a real
lunch!" Ae admitted that he saw the same kind of eyes he felt, just didn't
want him to go, and it must have been boring eating alone, so he invited
him along, to put it bluntly, he was worried about him.
Not to mention the cyclists, it's the cyclists who think they can't starve to
death if they eat this much!
The person who was worried about his friend didn't know how happy the
Khun-chai was at this moment, but he was more or less embarrassed.
"Ugh, won't you be embarrassed?"
"Embarrassed about what? Oh, you mean Pond? You'll know him when you
talk to him later." Ae said simply, this is how it is between men, there are
not too many complicated expressions, after a few words of chatting, it will
naturally become familiar.
Who knows? Maybe he's afraid he'll run into something again when he's
here alone!
Both sides looked at each other as if one was waiting for an answer and the
other was hesitating...
Ding thump.
"I said are you guys going or not? I'm so hungry I could eat a whole deer
(deer: it means queer in Thai) right now!" Pond walked in again as if
gesturing for the footballer to ask him if he was going or not.
Although Pete was a little embarrassed, it felt as if a force was pushing

behind him.
"Go for it."
It shouldn't be wrong for him to sneer.
Ae looked at him again, feeling that he really was an unapologetic Khun-

chai, as he said that he had never come to the school cafeteria for a meal,
even though it was the second semester, and when he brought him to buy a
meal, he was also cringing, constantly being crowded by other students, and
never making it to the hitting aunt.
Standing and looking at the empty plate in his hand for a long time, he
couldn't help but sigh.
"What do you want to eat?" The footballer asked as he took the plate from
him, while the other side just looked at him in a daze.
"Uh, whatever."
"I really am infinitely sick of your random words!" Although his mouth said
so, but still squeezed into the crowd to help him buy rice, less than 20
seconds to buy a bowl of curry rice back to stand in front of him, Pete
opened his eyes wide and looked at him and asked.
"Oh ooh, how did you do that?"
"One should ask why you can't do that, right? Can't you buy food for a man
so big?" Pete had a bit of a sullen look on his face, feeling as if he had
embarrassed him, and Ae sighed and wrapped her arms around his
shoulders for him to keep up.
"I don't mean to blame you, I'm just a little worried about you," Ae said
simply, then led the way towards the table, a smile finally appearing on the
sullen Khun-chai's face.
The cafeteria is full of people, the dishes are simple, and Pond's lively voice
makes this young man who has never left the International Academy feel
more relaxed than ever before, perhaps because... Maybe it's because...
there are people around who want to meet!
By this time Pete was already on the campus tram, and sitting next to his
window was the football player.
"Why don't you ride my bike to class, Pond, you're farther away than me
this afternoon."
"Ow, so how are you going to get there? Run over there? Ai'Shorty!"
"Believe it or not I kicked you to death, its the afternoon run your sister! I'll
take the tram with Pete later."
Just thinking about it like that, there was a warm flow into the heart, an
unspeakable feeling. Maybe he was overthinking himself, maybe he was
too narcissistic, maybe he just wasn't comfortable with himself.
"Are you okay? It's a little hot oh?" asked Ae as she turned around. See, the
voice was somewhat fierce but caring, and Pete smiled at him and said.
"Okay, not particularly hot."
"I really believe you when you're all sweaty and say you're not hot!" After
saying that, Ae's voice trailed off, probably because the car was about to
turn, and the breeze was cool on his cheeks.
"Eh... " the car was turning, and the person next to it was bending over
because of inertia, and our knees touched together, and the person sitting
inside instantly blushed.
This time of year was particularly hot, crowded, and the sun was poisonous,
not a hint of romance, but the Khun-chai's eyes were on the knees where the
pair touched together.
An inexplicable feeling of shyness instantly filled his whole body... ...
"... ... " he didn't speak.
"......" Ae didn't speak either.
But this silence was not at all awkward, only the heart was heard beating
enthusiastically...
"I wanted to see you."
"Huh? What did you say?"
He turned to look at me, but the sound of the wind overwhelmed those
words.
"No, nothing!"
Ae shrugged, and it wasn't long after, almost to the time of the International
Academy, that Ae stood up with one hand reaching over to ring the bell, the
other gripping his shoulder tightly...
"Hey, are you down here too?" Pete asked with a dumbfounded look on his
face as Ae pulled him along and got out of the car, Ae didn't say anything,
knowing that after the school bus left, only the two of them were left
standing on the curb.
"When you get in the car in the future, remember to look at the signs, see
which car goes through which places, get up and ring the bell when you
want to get out like I just did, and next time you park far away, you'll know
how to ride."
"!!!!"
Pete froze as he listened to his fierce tone, and Ae ended without forgetting
to ask.
"Got it?"
"Uh, well, then?"
"Because you can't ride a tram!"
This is what the Khun-chai was speechless to say, shyly lowered his head to
admit, secretly glad that he had parked his car so far away.
"Will take the tram now... hey! I'll talk to you next time, I'll be late in a
while," Ae said as he looked down at his watch and hurriedly opened his
eyes wide. Then he makes a goodbye gesture to say he's leaving... and then
he runs off towards the tram.
Leaving Pete alone to stand in front of the International Academy building.
Just now... Ai’Ae was accompanying me... right?

The thought made him feel a tinge of happiness in his heart and made him
feel... he was taking care of him.
~~ My Accidental Love is You ~~
Prev: 《Chapters Home》Next:

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 2: Different perspectives
Pete.
It's past 10pm, but I've just finished my homework and showered. I was
wiping my hair with a towel in one hand, but my gaze stayed on my knees.
The scene that took place at noon and the thumping sensation reverberated
in my mind again. The warmth of the sun, the sour smell of sweat, the hot
breath, and the lingering warmth of the knees leaning against each other.
Suddenly!
"You're so upsetting, Pete! Just shy of that little thing?" I hurried to block
my face with the end of the towel while burying my face in my lap as I felt
my face burning with heat. I really can't figure it out, I've obviously just
ended a bad relationship and been cheated on and hurt by the person I love.
But why, as soon as I met Ae, I would trust that he would not hurt me, trust
that he would not treat me like that senior.
Maybe Ae just thinks of me as a friend.
Then this answer burst into my heart so quickly that my shyness instantly
disappeared, leaving only a light breath, and then a smile, a smile that came
from the heart, broke out on my face.
"I don't expect Ae to like me, I just want Ae to think of me as a good friend
and that's all I want."
It's no big deal! I think it was a mistake to have a "more than a friend"
feeling for my benefactor, but I kept it secret in my heart, and Ae was so
nice, he wouldn't have blamed me.
Giggle
“Ai’Pete, are you asleep?" Before I could say a word my room door had
been opened and then Mom came in rightfully.
"Not yet, what's wrong Mom?" I immediately piled on a smile and said to
my mom.
My mom is a very pretty woman with smooth, beautiful black hair, but
usually, she likes to tie her hair in a ponytail and hang it down her back. She
was a gentle and understanding mother when she was with me, but when
she was at work she was the look of a competent strong woman. My mom
owns a very prestigious mid-sized hotel in town that is ranked among the
best in the industry. My mom is beautiful, capable, and excellent, but she is
also my favourite mom and I love her more than anyone else in the world.
"Seeing that you can smile puts me at ease."
Well...
I was momentarily stunned by my mother's words, who at this point gently

stroked my still damp hair with her hand, then grabbed a towel and helped
me wipe it up.
"It's easy to see that you've been preoccupied for a few days, and it makes
me happy to see that you can smile now."
"I'm sorry mom." All I knew was to keep my head down and my voice so
small that I could barely hear my guilt, after all, I had suddenly come out to
my mother. Then this move of mine caused Mom to stop and she sat down
on the edge of my bed.
"You haven't done anything wrong! Why are you saying sorry to Mom?"
"I did wrong, I'm not a normal person," is all I can do, keeping my head
down and not daring to look my mom in the eyes while I think about what
my ex-boyfriend did to her.
My sexual orientation is disgusting!
Suddenly.
"You look at Mama, boy... " my mother lifted my chin in her hand to make
eye contact, and then she unfolded a smile, her eyes blazing without being
gentle, her other hand caressing my face.
"You didn't do anything wrong, you didn't do it on purpose at all. Mom told
you that no matter what your choices are, Mom will support you
unconditionally and give you confidence, and Mom will never hurt you." I
felt like I was about to cry out and my eyes were quickly heating up,
especially when I made eye contact with my mom, and the more guilt I felt,
the more love I felt for my mom at the same time.
Mom gave me a gentle hug immediately after she saw it.
"My Pete is a good boy, you know, Hm, and every time Mom thinks about
you choosing to live with Mom instead of Dad, I'm so thankful. You are my
heart's muscles, priceless, and cannot be exchanged for anything. Don't
think of yourself as the odd man out, don't think of yourself as different
from others, because it's hard for mommy whenever she sees you unhappy."
I burst into tears again and clasped my hands around my mother.
It was because I knew that in my mother's eyes I was the most important,
that the day I was threatened, I was afraid that my mother would be sad and
willingly blackmailed for three months.
Similarly, if mom was in pain, I would be in even more pain.

"I love you Mom!" I gently let that out, and Mom released me a little, then
took a towel and helped me wipe the tears from my face.
"You're eighteen oh, and you're crying like a three-year-old!" Mom joked,
and I smiled embarrassedly, then wiped the rest of the tears away with the
back of my hand and gave Mom back a sunken smile.
"How was your day at school?" As soon as Mom asked about it, I
remembered... Ai’Ae.
"I've met a new friend today, ah, I haven't told you about it yet! The last
time I almost got hit by a car, he was the one who saved my life. He was
really nice, that time he took me to the school doctor's office on his bicycle
and stayed with me. I met him today and he asked me to go to dinner with
him, which I'm still embarrassed about. Mom, I haven't even been in the
school cafeteria before, and I still had to ask him to buy me food, and he
even taught me how to ride the school tram... ah, I'm so ashamed that I
hadn't ridden the school tram after more than a semester in this school... "
As soon as Ae was mentioned, I was talking out of my mind, I had only met
him three times, but felt like I had a lot to say about him. Mom listened
attentively, laughing while listening, and made a comment in between.
"He seems like such a good boy and a good friend."
"Yes! He's very good, really very good... ah... " I suddenly had a feeling that
I had been set up by my mother, so I hurriedly shut my mouth, and when
my mother saw it, she smiled and said.
"Go on! Mom would love to hear about this person... it's Ae right?" After
Mom finished, I went on, but by the time I realized again that Mom was
still setting me up, my trump card was all lit up in front of her.
No, it won't! Just good friends! Mom wouldn't know... would she?
Many days have passed since I last saw Ae, and until it's been almost a
week we haven't even seen him. But I've gotten used to parking my car next
to the football field and staring at it alone and giggling. Because here are
some of the little details that I know about him.
However, since I arrived a little earlier than usual today, the football field
was sparsely populated and the school tram was full of people, so there was
still plenty of time. That's for sure, my morning class doesn't start until
10:00 and it's just over 6:00. So I had to get out of the car and walk along
the football field, tapping my hand against the fence that separates the field
from the school path as I walked.
The morning air in the university was so refreshing that I couldn't help but
take a deep breath. Just as I was enjoying the rare silence, I turned my head
and happened to see the school security brother standing next to a car. If
that car wasn't mine, I wouldn't have been blushing in an instant...
"Where's the yellow-haired kid that parked his car here again! You think I
wouldn't dare to kick you out if you drive a Mercedes? Are you blind? Can't
you see there's no parking here? This place is for the college employee!" I
was instantly scared out of my mind by the words of my security guard
brother, especially his fierce eyes, which made me lose my mind. I didn't
feel right about turning around and leaving, and didn't dare to admit it by
walking straight up, because I really didn't know there was no parking
there!
In the end, I decided to run up to Brother Security.
"Uh... brother... "
"What the hell!" The brother suddenly turned around and yelled with an
impatient face, I was startled.
"This is my car... I'll drive it now and park it somewhere else." I saw
Security Brother pause, his pupils dilated momentarily, he must not have
expected the owner of the car to be right in front of him. But he
immediately adjusted his stance, cleared his throat, and then raised his head
to stare at me.
"Nong, don't you know, there's no parking here! Don't think I won't kick
you out just because you drive a Mercedes! It doesn't matter what brand of
car it is, breaking school rules is breaking school rules ah, I'm treating
everyone all the same." As if he was unforgivable, the security guard
gradually raised his voice quite a bit, intending to make me feel
embarrassed, I immediately made a salute to him and kept shouting my
apologies.
"Sorry ah big brother, I'll stop somewhere else right away."
"Well, school rules are school rules! Nowadays, children like to show their
superiority, show off their wealth and do whatever they want, without even
thinking about the feelings of others... " I immediately lowered my head,
and in my heart I wanted to argue with him, to tell him that I did not want to
show my superiority or show off my wealth or anything. But I knew I was
at fault first, and I had to stand there without a word and listen to his
admonition. Slowly I felt my face start to burn as the crowd of students on
the sidelines grew larger and larger, whispering and pointing fingers at me.
"Brother, I don't know... "
"Don't know or don't care!!!!"
"I don't know if he has the money to do whatever he wants or if you're

trying to have your behavior justified."
"!!!!"
I immediately turned my head to look back, only to see the man my heart
desires stumbling over with two shoes in one hand. Only to see his
expression is serious and fierce, viciously staring at Security Brother,
Security Brother also has a tone high, a big fight is about to be triggered.
"He's apologized, he's said he didn't know, what more do you want from
him? Do you want him to kneel down and prostrate himself in front of you?
All you have to do is get out of the way and let him take the car away, and
that's it? And you, don't park your car here in the future. got it?"
"Um, got it." I just whispered a low reply and then looked at Ae, who at the
moment was tit-for-tat with the security brother as if to argue.
"What's it to you?"
"None of my business, but I couldn't resist standing by. You see him as a
bully, you have to be unforgiving. Yes, you're here to represent the school
rules, but he didn't even know that before, what more do you want from
him!" Ae asked the other party back in a nonchalant manner, and with a
seriousness that refused to admit defeat, which made the man who had been
so angry just now a bit restless, and finally, Ae suddenly twisted his head
and turned in the other direction.
"Big brother, you have so much time, why don't you go look over there.
There's a parking violation there, too!" Brother Security immediately
looked in that direction and muttered with a displeased face.
"What's up with the little kids these days!!!!" He said that without forgetting
to turn around and say it to me in a serious way.
"Don't park here next time!" After saying that, he walked in that direction,
towards the dark car that had stopped to prepare to pick up his friend.
After his big brother left, Ae looked at me with a sullen look on his face,
making me feel uncomfortable.
"It's a lot of trouble every time I see you, Pete!"
"Right or not... "

"If you're going to apologize, why don't you hurry up and move your car!
Security will be back in a minute!" Ae immediately interrupted me and said
with a playful face. I don't know if he saw my shoulders droop, but he
showed a fascinating smile at once. He looked at me like a child and patted
me vigorously on the shoulder.
"Hurry up and there's no parking here again... oh, just wait for me in the
parking lot of the IC building and I'll ride to pick you up later."
"!!!!" I only knew that my pupils were wide open, wondering why he was
picking me up, this expression was seen by him, and he then couldn't help
but lookup.
"You must be going to the school cafeteria for breakfast this early in the
morning, I'll go with you later, I'm so hungry my belly is against my spine...
uh, I'll go ride first then." Ae looked at me, waiting for my answer. Then do
I have any other choice but... can't wait to nod my head in agreement, he
saw this scene and long ago threw the fierce look just now to the nine
clouds, and replaced it with a sunny smile.
"Ow, so you're going along."
"Well, yeah yeah." After saying that, I immediately ran to open the car door
and burrowed into the driver's seat in a huff. I sat back down and turned
back to Ae, who, it turned out, was already running toward the dorm area in
small, broken steps. I hurriedly pulled into the parking lot with a peachy
face and parked my car.
Every encounter was a bunch of trouble, but every time there was trouble...
Ai’Ae would show up by chance to relieve me.
Ae
Do you believe that? I'm snickering now, laughing and sympathizing with
this sweet little master.
I left my sneakers at the soccer field today, so I was going to come down
and get them back to my dorm after I showered and go to the cafeteria for
something to eat. On the way back to the dormitory after finding the shoes,
I happened to see Pete bowing his head in apology to his security brother,
with several other gourd-eating crowds next to him. The image of the
Khun-chai chanting "yes, yes, yes" immediately came to my mind, and his
face must have been terrified by this scene.
I'm so sorry, I decided to give a shout out when I saw it coming.
Honestly, if I hadn't seen Pete in this predicament before, maybe I would

have been pointing fingers at him like the rest of the melon eating crowd.
The handsome Khun-chai, well-dressed and polite, with a soft voice and a
smile on his face, should still be the kind of person you can't approach.
What did that stinking Pond say about me? "Commoner Kid"? That's
probably what it means.
People like me and Pete can't get along. But ever since I met him, I felt that
he, a student of the International Academy who drives a Mercedes Benz,
was more down-to-earth and protective than I thought.
But it's certainly not the kind of protection you rotten girls think it is.
In my eyes, Pete is a child, the kind of harmless little titty dog who is not
confident and is easily frightened, making you feel an overwhelming desire
to protect. So, this protective desire of mine is supposed to be the kind that
big brothers want to protect and take care of their little brothers, not
between friends.
Every time I see this cautious, nerdy, and naturally harmless expression that
belongs exclusively to him, I secretly decide in my heart... I can't just leave
him alone and let him do what he wants like I do with my other friends.
Between my high school douchebag nemesis, Dear, and this polite young
man, I dare to give out my precious shoes, Pete is making me more
protective of him than that Dear.
Thinking about it, I decided to shout at Pond, who was sleeping like a dead
pig, up and told him to get himself to class. . He just mumbled something
out of his mouth, then turned around and hugged the pillow with the picture
of Knotty Knotty in it and went on dreaming of spring and autumn, oh no
"autumn". Want to know which picture it is? You guys might as well not
know about it and just keep this as one of the few secrets left to Pond. After
saying that, I hurried downstairs to get my car, and then I rode against the
cool morning breeze towards the parking lot where the "Hero Saves Moe"
was once performed.
It wasn't long before I saw him standing by the limousine with a look of
disbelief, guessing he thought I looked like an ambassador for peace -
would stand him up.
As soon as he saw me, he immediately smiled, and this happy smile

instantly disintegrated my entire person, making me more protective of him
than ever.
It's a smile like a nerdy little posh getting his favorite toy.
"Get on." I "ordered" him and he seemed to be familiar with my bike.

Without saying a word, he got in the back seat of my bike, not scowling like
last time. But his hands only dared to gently tug at the corners of my shirt,
with a very unconfident look.
I shook my head slightly, thinking about how he'd said he was gay earlier,
maybe he thought I'd resent him.
This guy is overthinking it too.
Silence...
"I'm not ticklish, scratch if you want, I'm afraid I won't be able to account
for your mother if you go headfirst and break your face for a while." I
grabbed his hands and sent them towards my own waist, letting him hold
me tight, I didn't know what his expression was at that moment, so I
hurriedly and vigorously kicked my feet and set off. Again, human, so why
is he so much lighter than that Pond? I barely had to pedal hard enough, and
I hurriedly slowed my pedalling to look back at him.
"You're too light, too, Pete, how tall are you?"
"174."
"Weight?"
"Uh... I should be 48... right?"
Zizi...
"Oops!" I opened my eyes wide and squeezed the brakes with a look of
surprise, followed by a scream from the rear. Since the back seat of the bike
is a little shorter in height than the saddle, his face slammed into the back of
my head. His hands around my waist held me tighter, presumably startled
by my sharp brakes, but I was taken aback by his reply earlier.
"You're too skinny!"
It's crazy! I'm only 167, and I'm a lot heavier than him.
I calmed down slightly and looked back for him again to find that he was
stroking his forehead with both hands, which seemed to be hurting a lot.
Yeah, people with brains harder than coconut shells like me feel a little sore,
not to mention the fact that he slammed headlong into it.
"Get your hands off me."
I braced the handlebars of the bike with one hand, braced the ground with
both feet, and then freed the other to remove his hand, frowning at the same
time. Sometimes I really hate this kind of haircut for Korean drama heroes,
with his forehead, eyes and eyebrows covered tightly, and when I try to lift
up his bangs, I immediately see... redness!
"Oops, I'm sorry! Does it hurt? You're so soft! Just a touch and it's all red." I
grumbled subconsciously. Let's be honest, I've never had physical contact
with a male friend so gently as I am now rubbing his forehead. Maybe it's
because my friends are rough and crazy, even if I have some cute friends, I
treat them roughly, but I can't get my hands on Pete.
There are certain traits in him that cause me to be afraid to make casual
banter.
"No... it doesn't hurt that much."
"Are you sure?"
"Sure... sure. Aren't you hungry? Let's go, I'll be fine!" He deliberately
avoids my gaze, and I don't even know if he hurts or not. His forehead is
starting to heat up a bit, and I'm afraid he'll accidentally get heatstroke, but
it's not even seven in the morning yet. Since he conclusively said it was
fine, I had to turn around.
"I'm hungry, but it's you, not me, who's going to eat more. You really are so
skinny, I'm really afraid you'll fall in half if you fall to the ground." I kept
nagging him, and maybe like I said before, I was just treating him like a
little kid. A person like me, who loves health so much, would never allow
someone to get sick in front of me.
However, I also have trouble suppressing certain thoughts in my mind.
Where's Pete? He's got such great skin, he's a blast, so... what was I
thinking?
I just thought about the haves and have-nots and continued to pedal the
bike, while at the same time, I felt Pete's hands increase to hold me tighter.
Pete.
"Go ahead and eat it all!"
I blinked and looked at him, actually I didn't come here specifically for
breakfast, I just came for him. My daily breakfast is a glass of milk, a few
slices of toast, or something light instead of... like the one Ae was eating,
was a plate of chilli fish sauce piled as high as a mountain with a three-
course, one-soup topped rice.
And I looked down at my "breakfast" again... a big bowl of thick soup

kuey-teow rice noodles sprinkled with fresh vegetables.
He asked me what I wanted to eat, so I struggled to think of something light

and told him I wanted some kuey teow. So he disappeared into the wave of
foot sounds and left me waiting for him at the table. In the end, he served
his rice and my kuey teow rice triumphantly like a general who had won the
battle. I wonder if he's close to the old lady who cooks the rice; my bowl of
kuey-teow is piled high with bean sprouts, basil leaves and hollow cabbage.
When I was about to give Ae the money for the meal, he flatly refused and
said...
"Give me my money back when you've eaten it all, but if you haven't, I
don't want it."
He must know, I can't eat all of it.
I shovelled the noodles into my mouth while thinking about it, and at the
same time stole a glance at the guy across from me, guessing by the look of
him that he was super hungry because he was eating at a rate that was
nothing short of windblown. I was about to have a chat with him when I
couldn't help but think about the morning again.
"Are you running on the playground?"
"Well, I usually go there at 4:30 a.m. for a run. Any day I'd finish my run I'd
go to the Shai Monk and then go back to the dorm to shower before coming
down for dinner. That said, you're pretty early, too." I figured it out right
away, no wonder I couldn't see him, guessing he'd arrived at the school after
running back to the dorm after me.
"Well, because there was a parking grab battle in the morning." I know I'm
not telling the whole truth, but the part about the "Great War" is true. My
answer amused Ae, and after laughing, he threw me another question.
"By the way, which one of you IC's doesn't have a car ah, you always hog
the parking space there, my friends from the School of Science often
complain that you take the parking space every time they come late."
"There is, everyone in IC is as rich as everyone thinks."
"Most of them are rich." Well, I knew I couldn't compete with him, so I
hurriedly bowed my head and took a sip of the noodle soup.
"By the way, if you come early in the future, you can come and have
breakfast with me." I jerked my head up, inwardly bouncing like a fawn,
and I didn't expect him to ask for my invitation. But the next thing he knew,
he was muttering...
"I'm going to fatten you up."
Ah, it looks like I'm really bone-thin, and rightly so, I can't see when I'm
dressed, but if I take my clothes off... it's really just a piece of ribs.
But there was a doubt in my heart that hadn't been answered for a long time
and I wanted to know, but I was afraid to ask. Now that the two of us were
sitting face to face, I wanted to look into his eyes for a moment, only to find
that his eyes had locked on to me and I had to make up my mind to ask him.
"I want to know... don't you think I'm abnormal?"
Alas, I started to get scared again, and he immediately changed to a very

fierce expression, quickly reaching his hand over, and I subconsciously
squeezed my eyes shut.
... and after a while...
After a while...
It turned out that he just reached over and vigorously pressed my head,
putting on a very disdainful expression, then quickly retracted his hand and
gently shook his head, speaking to me in a serious and serious tone.
“Ai’Pete, I guess, people around you must be judging the normal and the
non-normal by a distant mind. But that's not my standard." Ae's expression
was a bit indignant, but he still looked at me with a bit of a fierceness, as if
I had just belittled him with a very nasty thing.
"Do you think I'm short?"
"Uh... "No, OK, he may not be as tall as me, but he's not very short either.
There were more people shorter than him. Every time I see him, many of
his qualities make me directly ignore his height.
"For me, I never felt short. All my close friends were taller than me, and
sometimes they called me a 'dwarf melon', but to me, I didn't feel short. I'm
sure there are a lot of people shorter than me, at least I'm not holding back
the height of Thai men... " I didn't know what he was going to say to me,
but I listened with a serious face.
"Even though I'm only this small, every time something is in trouble, my
friends think of me first, because they never think of me as a short person
who can't do what they can do. Since I don't even think I'm short, I have no
reason to get mad at people who call me a dwarf. That's what I think about
some of my own problems, and what about you Pete, do you think you're
normal or abnormal?"
All I could do was look into his eyes quietly, and my eyes must have been
trembling at the time, because Ae reached over and touched my head again,
his voice much softer than it had just been.
"If you think you're normal, even if the whole world is saying you're an
anomaly, then you're still normal, so how would I ever say you were
abnormal?"
I've never felt like such a crybaby, but when I felt my eyes start to get a
little hot, I hurriedly lowered my head, and Ae reached over and gently
touched my head, and immediately lowered it to continue feasting.
He didn't notice that I was constantly blinking my eyes about to cry out.
"Maybe I'm not the one who knows you best, I don't know how much you
can understand what I'm saying, and I'm not very good at talking. Anyway,
I've never treated you as an anomaly, and if anyone dares to look at you like
that, you hurry up and tell me, and I'll go fix him for you right away!" His
words were simple and concise, but once again they warmed my heart and
even made me feel a little scared, just keeping my head down and
concentrating on the bowl of rice noodles.
I honestly don't know how to judge whether it's good or not, but I think it's
just good, very good. By the time I had brought my attention back to the
present moment again, I realized that Ae's hand had come up again.
"Huh?"
"The money for your bowl of kowtow!" He raised an eyebrow at me, and
that's when I realized I hadn't had this much breakfast in years... but I
immediately smiled and reached for my wallet, but where was the money in
my wallet...
"Uh... is there anything to find, Ae?"
I wasn't at all surprised when he folded my bowl on his plate with a look of
helplessness.
"Forget it, Khun-chai!"
He scolded me, but I had a happy smile on my face and quietly followed
him out of the cafeteria.
Then Ae was kind enough to let me take his ride and drive me to the
entrance of the college... As soon as his feet propped up on the ground, his
phone rang and he hurriedly took it out, looking at the caller ID with a look
of disdain.
[BAD BOY!!!!! Laughs]
Even when I was standing so far away, I could hear the soul-chasing curses
coming from the other end of the phone, no wonder Ae was so annoyed that
he didn't have the good grace to cuss back.
"Don't you come and blame me, I've already called you, you have so much
time to scold me, why don't you get up and take a shower and go to class!
You stupid buffalo!"
[You've abandoned me! Damn you, Ae! You abandoned me! Ha! You
traitor!]
"You retard! See you in the teaching building!" I watched intently as he

chatted on the phone, I wanted his number so badly but was afraid to ask
for it. I had to stand there quietly, hands clenched. Until I watched him hang
up the phone and tuck it back into his school bag, I could only sigh in
disbelief.
Well, you're afraid to ask him for it, huh?

"Okay, I'll go first! If you come early tomorrow, you can meet me at the
football stadium!"
How am I supposed to find you, Ae...
I just thought about it in my mind, but didn't dare ask, just smiled at him
and mentally debated whether to ask him for it.
What to do, Pete, what to do? He's leaving soon.
Sometimes I'm tired of my own cowardice, and when Ae rode off, I could
only sigh deeply and turn around, ready to walk into the Academy building
with my head down. I thought about how I could repay Ae, but I couldn't
even ask him for a phone number.
Zizi...
"Hey, Pete!!!!!"
Shouldn't "Hallelujah" be playing in the background at this point?
"I almost forgot to ask you for the number." I was still a little surprised to
hear someone call my name, and then I saw the same bike that was still just
now, dropped back and stopped in front of my college, and Ae jumped off
the bike that was sliding by, his own phone in his hand, and handed it to me.
"Sorry, I almost forgot, you don't even have my number, how can you find
me? I'm sorry... " Ae gave me an invincible smile, causing my hands to
shake a bit as I reached out to receive the phone. I felt my face start to burn
and thought to myself that it must be the sun too hard. Maybe I should just
be brave like him and at least not think too much about what is and what is
not.
But the thing that makes me feel happiest right now is that I hear my phone
ringing from my pants pocket...
"OK, then I'll note your name as 'Khun-chai', then I'll go." Ae took the
phone back and waved it at me. As for me, still standing frozen in place
with the corners of my mouth rising...
“Ai’Ae, thank you!" I shouted after him, and the fierce man looked back,
dazed, and asked even louder in return.
"Thank me for what?" It was also the first time I had ever smiled so openly
at him, I replied simply.
"It's a secret, Ae!" and then I turned and ran into the academy, I knew he'd
be clueless, but let him keep clueless, it's just as well.
Thank you Ae, thank you for not knowing how good you are to me...

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 3: Doubtful Relationships
"It's done, Khun-chai, is there anything else Khun-chai Pete needs to add?"
Pete stared obsessively at the ten-digit phone number on the screen of his
phone, a string of numbers he'd had firmly in his mind since yesterday. I
have not even remembered a single punctuation mark from what I learned
in class these past few days, and my mind is just playing on a loop the
words someone said to himself and his warm smile like a winter sun.
This morning before the rooster had even twitched he got up to call the
family... make him some breakfast.
Hearing the call, the Khun-chai immediately raised his head, then sent a
smile as clear as the sun outside the window in the direction of Aunt Jiu,
who was the closest person to his mother and had helped her raise him since
he was very young.
"Oops! It's delicious! I feel hungry as soon as I see it." He turned his head
and saw a large rice box with several small packaged bags containing
fragrant white rice, and next to the rice was a soup with shrimp thicker than
a thumb, squid that was also very full, and white, fresh fish meat. Of course,
there are also condiments such as shredded ginger, scallion and cilantro, and
chili fish sauce in small bags, and the list goes on and on.
It's a great way to spread a picnic cloth on your front lawn and have a crispy
sunny breakfast with someone.
"Would Khun-chai like to eat, I've made a lot more." However, when the
somewhat pudgy aunt asked him, he snapped back, only to froze and smiled
at her dryly. He immediately got up from his chair, walked over and hugged
the warm aunt, then gave her a kiss on the cheek.
"Let's eat some other time, I'll be late today, I love you, Aunt Jiu."
Boo...
After the pampering he kissed the other side of the face, just like when he
was a child, and then his face immediately showed a sun-like smile, making
this already handsome face even more appealing to stop. Then he jumped
nimbly to the table again, put the lid on the lunchbox, and left the dining
room in stride. The scene happened to be locked by the philandering eyes of
the little maid in the house.
"Auntie, Khun-chai Pete is so handsome~"
"That's right, Khun-chai has been so handsome since he was a kid! But
don't be so fancy, will you? No fantasizing about him oh, not one bit." Aunt
Jiu's somewhat fierce tone caused the little girl to lower her head, and then
immediately said playfully.
"I know, Aunt. But it's strange, recently the Khun-chai went to school early
to mess with, now it's only 6am, is the university nowadays, the class is at
7am? But it can't be, it used to be like seven or seven-thirty every Thursday
morning when he left the house... "
"Who told you to be so nosy, get to work." As soon as the fat aunt opened
her mouth, the little maid rushed back to the kitchen. At this time, the
hostess, dressed in a smart white shirt, is walking into the dining room in a
glowing light, while staring at the doorway of the limousine is slowly
driving out the door.
"Sister Jiu, is Pete out yet?"

"Yes, Miss Pat, out the door early in the morning as on previous occasions.
I also find it odd what the attraction is to this school these days. Khun-chai
hasn't stayed home to eat my cooking for over a week." Pat, the Khun-chai's
mother, smiled faintly when she heard the other man talk about her son,
then sat down at the table and took off her tongue with a look of seeing
through everything.
"Yeah, I wonder what's so great about him, too." After saying that, another
soft smile was given. The reason is that she thinks that her son is not
because the school is good, but because "someone" in the school is good,
and that is why he goes to the school so early and so often.
When Pichaya (Pete's full name) finally arrived at the school after the trials
and tribulations of the early rush, it was just at the same time as before, but
he was clearly out early in the morning. So, without hesitation, he pulled
into the parking lot and drilled into a taxi with his breakfast bento in tow. In
fact, the football field wasn't so far away from where he parked that he
could walk away with a broken leg.
Pete paid for the car and was about to get out when...
“Ai’Pete!"
It's a little sudden.
Hearing a shout coming from behind, he hurried back to look, then stared
out of surprise... the short boy in football shorts, his upper t-shirt already
drenched in sweat, was gripping the fence at the side of the field with both
hands and looking toward Pete, who subconsciously glanced down at his
watch.
It's a little later than yesterday, but isn't Ae done running yet?
"How did you get here? Where's your car?" Pete was still pondering in his
mind how to answer, his legs already walking uninvited towards the fence
of the pitch. As he looked across the room at the panting, sweat-ridden face,
his face also began to heat up. Still, his legs couldn't help but move forward.
"It stopped where it did before, and I was afraid you'd run out by the time I
walked over, so I took a taxi over... "
"What do you mean?" Unexpectedly, the footballer suddenly raised his

voice rhetorically, causing Pete to be mildly startled, puzzled to examine
where he had gotten it wrong.
"Are you crazy Pete, it's only been ten minutes even from there, what a
waste of money! Would you please respect the value of money, oh, never
mind, I almost forgot you're one of them." Ae's expression was fierce, not
understanding at all why this Khun-chai had to come over in a taxi. This is
a short journey, but he still has to fight, even if he really was unaware of the
suffering of the world for a Khun-chai. But when he saw Pete's pale as
paper again, he felt his heartache.
I've never been so soft on anyone, but when I saw his face, I couldn't get
angry.
"It's not a matter of having or not having money, Ae, I just... wanted to see
you soon."
Boom!
The man who was posing with a stinking face immediately fell silent, looked
at each other, and raised his head, then the two began to exchange four
glances. He wanted to educate the other party, but at this point, he couldn't
help but swallow back into his throat a speech about the finished
manuscript, which made him feel sorry for the person in front of him. Why
do you say, "Prefer the jade to the fragrance"? Because, the Pete in front of
him... is gentlemanly and gentle as jade.
Oh, will you stop pampering me like a little puppy? The person who looks
like you should be responsible for being a quiet vase and being
photographed on the cover of a magazine.
Finally, the short man quickly snapped out of his fantasy and digressed.
"Then why did you come to me?" Such a simple question made the listener
smile, and the blooming smile made the Khun-chai's beauty soar to the top.
The one opposite the Khun-chai was thinking in his heart, "I've been
overshadowed by you! But the Khun-chai's face finally convinced him, and
he could only give a slight smile in return.
"I brought it to you specifically just to... repay you for the breakfast you
invited me to yesterday." With that said, Pete opened the lid of the
lunchbox, trying to show the other person what was inside. The other
party's pupils widened slightly after seeing that.
"Fresh Shrimp Soup Kimchi!!!! Oops! I love eating this!"
As soon as he saw his favorite food, Ae's face immediately became much
softer, yelled for Pete to wait, and then ran like an arrow to the gate of the
football field. After leaving the gate, he ran towards the young master with
a spring breeze. At this time, a consonant drum sound came from the music
school next to the football stadium, corresponding to Ae's pace. Pete looked
at the other man so excitedly, he immediately picked up a small book in the
small theater in his heart and wrote it down.
Ae doesn't like to waste things, and he likes to eat fresh shrimp soup with
rice.
"By the way, I haven't showered yet, do you want to go up to my dorm and
wait for me?" With that said, the warm man stepped forward, and his
sudden invitation caught Pete a little off guard.
"To the dorm... "

"Yeah, come with me, I have a bowl in my room." The man who saw his
favorite food took the lunchbox and walked into his dormitory with Pete,
who could never have imagined that a mere serving of prawn soup with rice
would allow him to get to know his crush even better.
I can go to his dorm now.
This Mr. Pichaya felt that he didn't really know anything about the
university at all, because the dormitory of this school was so eye-opening to
him that he wondered in his mind... why the boys' dormitory was so
shocking and creepy.
Yes, you read that right, it's the "shock", the "creepy". Now Pete is in a
room that is decades old, and even the doors are made of wood, and every
time someone opens the door, they hear a weird "squeak". No matter how
softly the people in the house spoke, the voices would run outside
unashamedly. The corridors here were dimly lit, and Pete would have had a
million reluctant hearts if he had been left to walk in them alone. But it
seems like the guy walking in front of it was oblivious to all of that.
"That's what school dorms are like! Especially the boys' dormitory, they are
especially old. This one's pretty good, and the dormitory in Building 1 is
even older than this one." It was as if Ae sensed his blush and explained it
so breezily, then took him up to the third floor after speaking.
Ae's room was almost at the end of the corridor, and a few floormates said
hello to Ae on the way back to the dorm. But the estimate that scared Pete
the most was...
“Ai’Ae, come over next time and jerk off that 'I don't know' movie from last
night."
"No, what a perverted film, I didn't sleep almost all last night because of
you."
"Hahaha~ Well, just think of it as relaxing. Whole floors of people coming
together "Mmmh Ha hah, I like that." After saying that, the man who was
estimated to be the senior student walked past them and left, and Shorty had
to shake his head helplessly. The speaker pays attention, the listener pays
attention, and Pete's thoughts begin to spin rapidly and take off...
Uh... this is the boys' dorm, and it's been a night of "hmmm hmmm hmmm
hmmm".
"Don't you see the trouble it's causing others, where do you think you're
going?" Ae said to Pete in all seriousness while fumbling with his keys in
his book bag. Pete's face was flushed with redness, and he didn't dare to ask
rashly as he hastened to explain.
"Last night, my roommate took a disk of the new film of the Hatano
kimono back to the dormitory and broadcasted it, also turned on the
playback, that picture you imagine, next door those lonely young boys were
running to eavesdrop, thought I or Pond sneak girls back to happy, but after
they heard in Japanese ... Because of this, they all gathered in front of my
dormitory door, then they all gathered in front of the screen to watch the
whole night. The only reason I went for a run so late today was because the
slutbags were moaning over there all night and making so much noise that I
couldn't sleep."
It's not that he doesn't have a sexual interest in those Pond treasures, but a
bunch of people watching this together, who's going to be able to lift a
sexual interest? Watching an AV is like watching a Muay Thai boxing
match, with people whistling and cheering!
Zee-yah...
"It's a bit of a mess, you jump over it, sit wherever you want." What a room
for a "real man", Ae was talking softly and kicking a pile of dirty laundry
under one of the beds, where a big man wearing only a pair of underwear
was dreaming of the springtime of youth. After kicking off his clothes, Ae
smoothly placed the lunchbox on a small, short Japanese wooden table. It
all came so suddenly, and fortunately Ae's actions gave Pete a little time to
adjust himself and slowly observe the "battle" in the room.
Ae's room was a bit narrow, and with just two cots in it, there was almost no
place to stand. Plus there was a wardrobe and a small writing table in each
corner, and the writing-table was lined with textbooks. A very large poster
of a football star was plastered on one of the walls, and the bed was neatly
folded with quilts. But the "dump" on the other side... Ai’Pete doesn't even
have the courage to look.
The poster of the big boobs on the wall above the bed is probably the boobs
"big" Nokini lady Ae just mentioned.
"Ai’Pond get up!" Ae walked over and shouted at the man who had his head
buried in the pillow up, the man just mumbled something and didn't mean
to wake up.
"Mmmm... tsk... yum."
"Rise and shine!" The onlookers next to Pete were scared out of their minds
by the roar. Even though Ae shouted into the hybrid's ear, the hybrid was
still indifferent, and Ae let out a long sigh, finally making a killer move.
"Your Hatano Kotsuki sister is actually going to play Lily with Master
Cao?"
Suddenly!
"Huh? What did you say? Where, where, where is the film?" Pete was also
taken aback by the sight, the moment he saw the man who was still asleep
the previous second, the moment was already dragon and tiger jumped, a
face of surprise grabbed the man who shouted for him to get up, where the
hell was that film, and Ae's reaction was...
Pop!
"Finally up, douchebag!" An unflinching slap to the side of Pond's head

sends Pond wincing and throwing up his hands to protect the head. Finally,
he looked up and realized he'd been tricked before he started firing
countless eye knives at Ae.
"You lied to me! Yesterday you said that Kimono Hatano had a husband,
and the day before yesterday you said that she had ovarian cancer, will you
stop using my beloved little boa to yell at me to get up!"
"Then when you stop being so philandering, I'll call you up to another way.
We've got guests today, Ai’Pete came over."
"Huh?" This half-blood hurriedly looked towards the direction of the

doorway, only to see a man who exuded the glow of a male god and looked
like a Khun-chai standing there, as if at that moment, the entire room was
glorified by his arrival.
"Hey, how come you're here?"
"Of course it was me who brought it up, asking such a silly question." Ae
answered matter-of-factly as Pond glanced back and forth between his own
small roommate and the handsome young man.
"Did you and he... did you... ?”
"Is that all your brain can think about is cheesy, nasty things?" Ae spoke
aggressively, but the cerebral man opened his mouth even wider and then
continued with a sly face.
"Looks like it's true... you and Ai'Pete oh... you tell me, Ai'Pete, you like
my friend right?" When he saw that Ae wasn't going to bullshit him, he
rubbed it on Ae like he was chicken blood, like "is there something you're
not telling me". This move of his caught Pete by surprise as well.
Pond's expression made Ae think the other way.

Pete must have been afraid that Pond had learned the fact that he was gay.
"Ai’Pond!"
"Here!" Pond immediately responded.
"I can stop scaring you with your little boobies in the future, as long as you
stop being a chicken woman." Pond was so confused after hearing this that
he had to ask for advice.
"Chicken woman? What does that mean?"
"You're the one who's too idle to be a chicken who is too busy to lay eggs
and too nosy about other people's business."
"No no no~ I'm a big turkey, mate, not a chicken woman." Pond was so
displeased with this explanation that he scratched the parting with pure
skill, then waved his index finger.
"Stop pushing it and get your ass out of here and take a shower. If you're
going to make me yell at you to get up, I'm going to crush your big turkey
with one foot!"
"Okay, let's go! But don't let me find out you two have something... Flash
forward." With that said, Pond ran out onto the balcony and ripped off a
towel, grabbed a toothpaste toothbrush and shampoo soap, and flashed into
the bathroom, leaving the two in their room...
The door to the room closed and Ae climbed into her roommate's bed to
sort through the clutter in the closet while asking each other with concern.
"You don't pay too much attention to what Pond says, he just likes to talk
nonsense, nothing malicious." This spring-like concern made Pete feel
instantly guilty that he had taken advantage of Ae's kindness to slowly
approach him. Thinking about it, Pete pursed his lips tightly and his head
hung down slightly.
I... really like Ae ah.
Silent
"I told you, don't think about it too much, come and sit over here." The
overthinking man did feel a little flattered when a warm, energetic hand
reached over and took his wrist. Only to see the other man take him to the
small Japanese table and sit him down on the floor, Pete looking a little
unaccustomed. But the other side, seeing him like this, thought of the other
side.
"Oh, forget, you don't really want to sit on such a dirty floor, you can sit on
my bed, I guess."
"Gee, I didn't mean it like that," Pete shook his head, even unconsciously
raising his voice, and Ae couldn't help but laugh when he saw it, and patted
his bed with his hand.
"It's not that I mean to sit here too ah, if I let the Khun-chai sit on the
ground, I will feel guilty."
"I can sit on the floor."
"Are you going to sit or not."
"Uh... will sit." when Ae asked again with a serious face and a bit of
"impatience" in his tone, Pete immediately moved to the bed, but felt a bit
out of place here. Without warning, the other party suddenly stood up...
"!!!!" This time Pete's expression was the best expression of the idiom
"dumbfounded" and he was too late to turn his head in the other direction.
Turns out the hormone-soaked footballer was taking off his sweat-soaked
top and tossing it into the dirty laundry basket. Khun-chai Pichaya's little
face was immediate as red as highland rouge and turned his head away, but
the "large scale picture" that had just entered his eyes was enough to keep
his "rouge" going for a while.
"Well, bowl." He took off his clothes and went to fetch two bowls, sat down
on the floor, opened the bag quickly and skillfully and poured the rice into
the bowl, and took a strong sip of the aroma afterward.
"Where did you get your porridge? It's looking pretty good."
"No, it's actually homemade and brought to you by the way." After saying
that, Pete's eyes couldn't help but look over the other's broad shoulders
again until it felt like his face was even hotter than before.
Ae wasn't very tall, but his stature suggested that he wasn't a literary
schoolboy, and Pete was sure that Ae had that stature and was certainly a
man who loved to exercise. Add to that the fact that Ae's skin is not very
white, and it makes him look even more athletic... very athletic.
"It's not even hot anymore, I'll take it to the microwave down the hall to
warm it up, you sit here and wait." Ae tasted what he thought was just
lukewarm, simply left a comment and stood up with two bowls of thin rice.
That statement made even Pete sit up.
"I'll come with you!"
"Well, no, don’t take even a few steps."
"Just let me come along." Pete asked vaguely, shaking his head slightly, and
Ae hurriedly put the bowl down and hugged Pete, who was shorter than he
was at the moment, because at the moment Ae was standing and the Khun-
chai was sitting on the bed, the difference made Ae feel more protective of
Pete.
"What are you afraid of? Afraid of ghosts or Ai'Pond?" There aren't many
things in this room that scare people, and everyone who knows the
temperament of that "hybrid" knows how scary he can be.
"Uh... " whispered Pete as he lowered his head.
"Both are afraid ... of saying." He laughed dryly, then kept his head down
and looked at his knees, Ae couldn't help but look at them, then couldn't
help but reach out and fiddle with Pete's hair, like petting a child's bangs. If
it had been any other friend telling him that, Ae probably would have
kicked them to the curb. Pete let Ae fiddle with his hair, and the more Ae
touched his hair, the more he felt the Korean version of his hair... so soft
and smooth.
It's much softer than his own hair, which is soaked in the sun and rain every
day.
"Your hair is so soft." His words made Pete lift his head, which caused Ae
to see another thing that he had previously thought should have been floppy
too.
"Your skin is blown too, honestly, are you a boy or not?" Ae asked half-
jokingly, while at the same time rubbing his face twice with his fingers, Ae
was afraid that a little force would pinch the other's skin and bruise it out.
He slid his fingertips across the other's cheek, thinking of the smooth skin
like a hard-boiled egg with its shell peeled, and at the same time thinking of
his own skin, which was nothing short of an unpeeled pine egg...
"Your little face is just as floppy as a girl's."
“Ai’Ae... have you ever touched a girl's little face?"
"Well, I have a niece, two years old, and I just love pinching her face like
that, she's got a soft face just like yours. But she is restless, unlike you,
sitting so quietly and letting me touch her." At the mention of his niece, Ae
couldn't help but smile and tilted his body down in obedience. Thinking of
that naughty girl, Ae unconsciously went from a light touch to cupping the
other person's face with her whole hand.
So soft. Is this sure it's a boy's skin?
So he began to examine the boy's face... with his eyes and eyebrows, his
nose like Qiong Yao, his skin like snow, his lips like a radiant...
Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang.
"... "
The room was silent for an instant, with a "stalemate". The attacking side
Ae did not expect to have such a close physical contact with another boy,
took the initiative to touch the other side's face, while the defending side
Pete also felt strange, surprisingly eaten by the other side of the mountain
water tofu... The piece of meat under the chest began to speed up the jump.
Why did he suddenly find the other person's face so... admirable?
“Ai’Ae... Ai’Ae... " Pete could only shout Ae's name in a trembling voice,
because one side of his face was already flushed with redness, while his
heartbeat was also indisputably stepping on the accelerator, Ae thought in
his heart, must take care of this hand that was holding people's faces, and
also suppress these strange thoughts in his heart. Thinking this way, he
frowned lightly, then his gaze slowly landed as if in thought.
"Little hand to show brother." After saying that, Ae put his hand directly in
front of the other's face, and the other was dumbfounded.
ambiguous atmosphere
"Little hands are soft too, do you dare to swear you're a boy?" After saying
that, this cottage palm reader began to study the other party's hands
carefully. Only to see him gently take the other party's hand, palms together,
and wrap the other party's five fingers in it, so soft that one could not feel
the existence of finger bones inside. It turns out that he is the legendary "ten
fingers that don't touch the water of sex". But the one being studied, whose
body had begun to shake slightly, was looking at the other with a trembling
look, and a warm stream was flowing through his body...
Pete knew that Ae wasn't thinking of him in a non-committal way by

touching him like this, it was just that it was too close. Are the straight guys
operating in such an ambiguous way? The suddenness of it all made Pete,
who was already heartbroken, afraid to look the other man in the eye.
Hands are like catkins, skin like fat...
"Every time I grab your hand, it's like you're about to get pinched inside
out. I swear you're the first person I wouldn't dare knock on their head oh."
After saying that, Ae smiled and put that hand down. That's when he
realized the other had been silent for a long time before he remembered...
"Hey, I'm sorry! I almost forgot, maybe you don't like being touched by
me."
This kid is too polite, so he just says what he doesn't like and sits there like
a log.
"No... not really." The other party suddenly became casual, then looked up
and blinked at Ae.
"Rather... I'm afraid you'll resent me, you might forget that I'm... "
"It's GAY, um, I know. You're so talkative." Ae shook his head slightly,
seeing that the man in front of him looked slightly flustered, and slowly
hung his head down. It was as if a voice was telling him that if he allowed
this Khun-chai to continue to think nonsense, he would definitely have a
bad day today.
You're so delicate, how can I not take good care of you?
Silence.
"Would I touch your face like that if I disliked you? Oh, you really do have
a face like my niece's." As soon as the words fell, Ae took the Khun-chai's
face in both hands and the two exchanged four eyes in a flash.
The waves in your eyes flooded me with love.
Ae's hands gently squeezed Khun-chai's cheeks so that they were sunken
down and his mouth naturally formed a "beak" expression, Ae wanted to
show Khun-chai that he didn't dislike him.
Suddenly
Time seemed to stand still, and the other's starry, rippling eyes turned like
starry eyes.
Ae had only intended to tease the other party, but without thinking, a
strange feeling came over him...
“Ai’Pete you... "
BOOM!!!
There's a big commotion from the rear!
As it turns out, it was the door to the back bathroom that was rudely opened
by an ill-advised spoiler, a move that shocked the two men who were still
looking at each other fondly the previous second. And the "dream-busting"
guy is standing in the bathroom doorway with a mouth bigger than a frying
pan.
"Hey!!!"
Pete sat on the bed, while Ae stood in front of him, holding the Khun-chai's
face with both hands, the two are sending each other autumn waves, the
mouth is cautiously slowly approaching each other, as if the Tiangong II
and Shenzhou 11 in space rendezvous docking, but unfortunately at this
time press the head of the small team is still on the way to come. But in the
eyes of someone as vulgar as Pond (Pond: I'm never above the navel), this
aesthetic changes...
“Ai’Ae, are you going to promise to be 'dug for gold' by someone?"
"Beast!"
"Don't cover it up by scolding me for this move, I've seen it all." The first
time you're going to be able to get to the bathroom, you're going to be able
to get to the bathroom.
"So what did you see?"
"Just... You touched his little face!"
"So?"
"So... so you guys are planning on kissing... ouch!" How could this Pond
not shout, because Ae had already picked up the clothes on the side shelf
and thrown them at his head. After the throw, Ae said coolly as always.
"If I say that touching his face is meant to kiss him, I don't know how many
times I've wildly flung little Yim's lips."
"That's your niece."
"So what's the difference?" This shorty must be pretending to be confused,

how can a straight man operate like this ah, actually play the trick of
touching the little face, but he also did not bother to argue with Ae, the
target turned to the already red-faced Pete, persimmon still have to pick the
soft pinch.
“Ai’Pond, we really are innocent."
"There's no need to explain it to such a beast full of lecherous worms, it's a

waste of breath to say so." Ae hurried to interrupt, then sat down on the
floor and stirred the thin rice with a spoon. The move also caught the eye of
the man who had just finished his shower.
"I'm going to eat it too!"
"None for you."
“Ai’Ae ah!!!! I want to eat too!" Ae sighed heavily and said no, but he
turned around and took another bowl, then opened another bag and poured
it into his mouth.
"Hey! Why don't I have any shrimp in this bowl?"
"I ate them."
"You guys! Greedy!"
The underdog's voice shook with exasperation, then prepared to covet the
bowl in front of Pete's face again, hand reaching into mid-air and aiming at
the large red shrimp inside that curled up with its body.
Wait for an opportunity and act.
"Don't touch Pete's bowl."
"Ouch! He's protecting someone else. I'm going to tell the girls in my class
that you have something with the students of the International Academy,"
said Ae, who was in a rush to take grievance back, but didn't know what
word to use.
"Ai’Sat!"
"You've cussed me twice!"
"Well, if you don't eat your thinner rice quietly, I'll curse you a third time in
a minute." When he heard Ae say so, the guy who had rubbed his hands on
the food was afraid that he wouldn't be able to eat, and hurriedly bowed his
head and enjoyed it in silence. Still, his gaze darted darkly over the two,
only to see that Ae was pushing the bowl he'd just poured out into Pete's
eyes. This gossipy gaze gradually turns into a disoriented look of disbelief.
"You eat, don't mind this guy."
Well, don't worry about me, because your mind is on Pete. See, how red is
Pete's face, still nodding so sweetly while nodding and smiling handsomely
at Ae? Fxxk! James Pond is curious to find out what you've got going on
behind my back. Don't let me get a secret about you, dwarf, or I'll be sure to
tell the world you're having an affair!
In the end, the half-breed could only keep the gossip of this corrupt man's
soul possession inside. But for the record, from now on... next I'll be
locking you guys down and staring you both dead in the face.
“Ai’Pete likes you."
"Huh?" In the early evening, Ae sat cross-legged on the bed, one hand
supporting her head, the other holding her phone as she swiped through the
football news. Hearing this, he turned his head to look at Pond, who was
lying on the bed next door, with a puzzled look on his face, and Pond,
seeing that he had succeeded in attracting the attention of the other party,
hurriedly nodded his head as if he knew the truth.
"But I'm sure he has a thing for you, and I've seen him show a shy look at
you. When you went to do the dishes, he was looking at your back. When
you went to take a shower, I asked him again if he preferred more Hatano
Kimono or more Maria Ozawa, and you know how he answered? He
doesn't watch AV! What man doesn't watch AV? It must be a girl! I think a
gentlemanly, refined Khun-chai like him must be gay." Pond analyzed one
thing, but it annoyed Ae a bit to listen.
"You're sick!" After saying that, Ae turned his back to the guy, but his eyes
were filled with concern for Khun-chai.
If Pond knew the truth, Pete would definitely not dare to look at Pond this
guy straight afterward.
"What's wrong with me? Why are you two looking so slimy lately?"
"He doesn't have many friends."
"He's after you, isn't he? You have to be careful, men like you don't know
how many times they've been YY'd... " YY=Male love
Pop!
Without needing to look to know, a pillow flew up and straight towards the
lame prophet, Pond let out a yelp in quick succession, Ae just turned his
body around again and said flatly.
"If you don't know anything about him, you might as well not pussyfoot
around."
"Then you tell me." Sometimes Ae is also complaining in his heart, why
would he live with this guy, can't someone else, for God's sake? But on
second thought, if Sun or Dear had lived with him, it is estimated that he
would have traced all three generations of his family's ancestors by now.
"You shut the fxxk up, I want to watch football news." He had to pretend to
speak calmly and then pretend to keep following the football news on his
phone screen. But the mentally retarded man next door still rambled on and
on and on and on, according to his own imagination, he made up his mind
about their relationship and said that Ae's care for the Khun-chai was
beyond the limits of normal friends, and Ae had to respond silently in his
heart.
Pete is really miserable. I'm only helping him and taking care of him
because I just want to help him... I just don't want to see him in tears like he
did that day, and that's really the only reason.
Perhaps Ae has also forgotten that the feeling that we don't want to see
someone shed tears is sometimes not just summed up by the word
"sympathy".

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 4: Promises, I'll protect you
personally!
Ae
"I hate calculus!!!!"
Have you ever hated someone so much that you wanted to kick them out of
the way, but couldn't do that? And he's still in the same department, same
grade, same classroom, and a good friend of mine! That's how I feel about
Ai’Pond, the kid's constant all sorts of complaints as soon as he gets out of
class, it's a disgrace to the entire department.
"I don't understand a word of it!"
"So which class can you understand?" It was Ping who was talking, and he
turned towards Pond and asked, he was a super good looking guy with a
super good temper and had never seen him so impatient with Pond.
"Yeah oh, seems like not yet!"
"That's typical, said you hated physics yesterday and hated cartography the
day before... I really don't know what you're thinking, how did you come to
Engineering College!" The one who was talking was Bow, a girl in our
class who everyone had looked away from since learning she had a black
belt in Taekwondo.
I've asked her this question several times too, so it wasn't surprising to hear
her answer, she laughed and said.
"My family's spirit protector sent me over!"
"Uh-huh!" As soon as we talk about it, we immediately attract a lot of

people to come and watch, and it seems that everyone is more interested in
the matter of ghosts and gods.
"Here's the thing, Bow, my family's spirit protector is very wise, I went to
make a wish that if it would get me into college, whichever school it was, I
would run around the house naked, and no, it got me here to study with
Ae." The words came at me, causing me to take a deep breath.
"Whoever believes him gives birth to a calf!" I may have cursed a little too
much because I saw Bow immediately stop laughing.
Probably believed him.
"Ow, did you believe that? Beauty, hee hee, not afraid to give birth to a
calf?"
PAP!!!
. "Fxxkin' hell! My head!"

Not in the least bit of sympathy for the brat screaming down the aisle, I
picked up my pretty hard leather bag and slammed it towards Pond's head,
then turned back to him and said
"Deserved it!"
That's right, this kind of person is not worthy of sympathy, repeatedly

taught, because before long, his mouth is going to start being a bitch again,
and he looked back at me, and that look made me feel a little bad.
"Yeah, you don't care about me, you only care about that International
Academy brat, right?"
"Hey, what International Academy brat, Pond, I've never seen Ae who he's
ever cared about, huh? Just ran off to soccer practise after school, just a
little socializing, didn't he?" Ping turned his head to me and asked, and I
didn't answer, because it's a long story, so I had to answer them like this.
"It's my business!"
"Oh ooh, I think you and Pond should add up and divide by two to get it
right, one without a handle and one with a dead shut mouth, dividing should
be just right." Bow jokingly said, I think my friends should all be used to
my straight talk, but I don't want them to run this thing.
That alone has led people to misunderstand that it was Pete who kept
running after me, even though it was actually me who had to take care of
him all along.
"Okay, stop gossiping, it's almost noon, where are we going to eat?" It's not
necessary to think about it, but Ping is an uncompromising eater, and
always puts eating first, and I was thinking about what to eat, but I didn't
expect it to come out.
"International College Canteen"

"See, I knew you two were having an affair!" I frowned slightly as Pond
yelled out from the aisle.
I'm not going to admit to this idiotic joke, it's a slur, but... I don't know why
that is, maybe it's worrying about him? I don't know why I'm just worried
about Pete, I wonder if he has any friends to go to lunch with. If not... I
think there's a good chance he won't eat lunch again.
He's already pretty skinny hey.
Instead of paying attention to Ping saying it was too far to want to go, or
Bow saying it was already an appointment, I pulled out my phone and
dialled the number of the person I had my heart set on.
I haven't called him since I got his number, in the two weeks since I met
him, I don't think he would have called me on his own accord, just his polite
nature would have!
"Hey, Ae, I'm going along for the gossip, too," and it wasn't long before the
obnoxious guy jumped on the back of my bike with a wave of his head and
I sent him a super big glare.
"You should have taken me on your bike, not me taking you."
"Well, I know you have the strength of mind... So, your Khun-chai didn't
answer your call?" I nodded and put the phone in my trouser pocket, there
was no answer on the other end of the phone, maybe it was because he
wasn't available, or maybe he didn't hear me, but either way, I thought it
was better to go over to him first.
"He's probably still in class, the International Academy doesn't get out until
noon," I said to Pond, and I remembered him telling me so, but I didn't
expect a look of disbelief from Pond.
"I didn't think you could remember anyone else's point in time, huh? Hey,
you're really getting weird, the Ae I know doesn't remember such little
things, especially when it's someone else's class time!"
"Are you calling me a goldfish?"
"No ah, oh oooh, don't you change the subject, I don't think you care for
Pete in general!"
"Don't you think about it," I cut him off.
"I made up my mind and ended up getting in here." Yeah, the fact that he
got into the same college as I was really unexpected, too much of a fluke.
"How so? Be frankly is lenient, resist leads to severity Oh, be honest!"
"Why are you bothering with my business?"
"Fun, a story about Shorty's first love interest that's sure to sell!" I really
wanted to kick him off, but since I had no choice, I had to stop, and I
couldn't help but think about the words of the man behind the bar and the
man who kept talking.
Do I really care about Pete? Or am I just worried about him?... It's like
worrying about your own brother.
Snapping
"Hey, Ae!!!!"
"What are you doing again?" I almost wanted to turn around and punch the
man who was frantically slapping me, and in a flash, it felt like catching a
rape in my bed. After his thoughts were interrupted, the bike almost flipped
over, and the boy, without reflecting, pointed to a place not far from the
International Academy and said.
"Isn't that your Khun-chai? Who's the one who's pulling him? Strange and
weird, it feels like Pete is being forced."
I looked in the direction he was pointing and saw a small fair-skinned

teenager in the distance, but this time he wasn't alone but was being pulled
by another person, and though the distance was a bit far, I could still make
out who the man pulling him was.
Isn't this the same asshole who hit him the other day?
"Fxxkin' hell!!! How come it's not peaceful every time I meet you?"
I secretly cursed, others thought I hated the rich Khun-chai in my family,

but in fact I did not, I am now really worried about the Khun-chai in front
of me, especially after knowing that the other party is not a good bird, the
more worried in my heart, after the last beating, the picture of him crying
clearly emerged in my heart.
"Fxxk! He wouldn't give up like that, so why didn't he tell me either!"

Well, I'll admit that I was inexplicably angry, and I made a point of telling
him to tell me if anything happened to him, that it was his polite nature that
caused it, and that I'd be mad at him if he got hit again!
So thin, so white skin, if beaten would not be well for days.
“Ai’Ae, you ride slow!!!!" At that point, I couldn't care less that Pond was
yelling at the back and riding towards him with both feet flying at once.
Pete.
There was no class this afternoon, so I wanted to go straight back after

class. In fact, I wanted to go back to learn how to make shrimp congee,
which was embarrassing to be honest, but ever since I found out that Ae
likes shrimp congee, I was determined to learn how to make shrimp congee
secretly, and I wanted to go back and ask Auntie Jiu if she could teach me.
Needless to say, Aunt Jiu was always nice to me and told me to teach me
when I got home.
I felt that at this moment I was smiling with happiness, my legs were
walking fast, I looked around and found that there was no car passing by the
International Academy, I was going to walk a bit, Ae also said, walk more
is considered as exercise.
"You have to eat more, exercise more, you have to grow to 50Kg to get
your weight up!"
Well, I'm listening to him.
RRRRRRrrrrr
The sudden ringing of my cell phone made me stiff and unable to take a
step, this ringtone I searched for a long time before I set it to the ringing of
a special person's incoming call, and when I came back, I hurriedly reached
into my bag to find my phone, not wanting to make him wait, because this
was the first time Ae had called me!
It seems like I'm really only growing up physically, and that's about all the
things I can get myself so worked up about.
I took a deep breath and prepared to answer the phone, if not...
Pop!
"How's it going, Nong Pete?" If my hand hadn't been so suddenly grabbed

that the phone almost fell, I looked down the arm and momentarily stared
blankly.
"P’Trump!"
The person standing in front of me was the same person I'd felt like before
and had been holding me to ransom for over three months with those sick
videos, and I rushed to pull my hand back.
"Let go of me."
"Do you think I would have let you off so easily with what happened that
day? I've never forgotten what your new husband has done to me," I froze,
not knowing how I liked him before, yes, Trump is quite tall and handsome,
with a designer shirt and dark jeans that set him off even better. But the old
one was the eager senior who helped me make up my lessons, not the
violent scoundrel who only felt like he was going to kill me.
"Let go of me!" I raised my voice and said, seeing this disgusting face in
front of me, I couldn't help but be a little scared.
"You think I want to touch you? To tell you the truth, I hate you!"
"Hate that, let me go, you've already blackmailed me for a lot of money,
what more do you want?" I never thought I'd be so hard-hearted, I said in a
bad mood, then tried to wrestle my hand back. Hearing him say how much
he hated me made a little ache in his heart.
Really, I'm probably really too thin as Ae said, all that hard and I haven't
even pulled my hand back.
"That's not enough!!!! I have to get more than I did before!" Trump said to
me through gritted teeth.
"I'm not going to give it to you, so don't try to get another penny from me!"
I said as I tried to break free.
Pop!
"Oh eh!"
"If you don't know better, I'll beat you till you are on all fours!" Trump took
my hand and pulled me close to him, pulling his voice down to speak to me
as if he had lost his patience. As much as I'm afraid of pain, it certainly
hurts for someone like me who's never fought with anyone before! But I
also try to make my tone as strong as possible.
"Come on, hit me, you think this is a place for you to spill the beans? Look,
this is a university. Do you think no one will see you hit me? Aren't you
afraid to bring in security?"
"Ai'Pete!!!! How dare you threaten me!"
"I... I didn't."
Ae, help me, help me!
I was so scared I almost closed my eyes as the figure of the man who had
been helping me come to mind. The hand holding the phone was again
roughly gripped by the other person, and the more the other person acted
like a scoundrel, the more scared I became, perhaps because my scared face
stopped him.
"Che! I told you, I thought you had the nerve to take a leopard, turns out to
be the same coward as before, come here, where is your car parked?" I was
almost pulled along, and he pulled me towards the parking lot as if I didn't
follow orders on both feet because I knew that I would be in bad luck when
I got to the car.
Pop!
"Let go of me!" I said with wide eyes, and he pulled me towards a sparsely
populated place that barely saw anyone pass by.
Ae, what should I do?
Bam!
"Son of a bxtch!"
I confess that all I could think about right now was Ae, the thought of Ae
filled my body with courage, and I couldn't believe that I actually kicked
Trump's knee so hard that he backed away violently, and I naturally escaped
his clutches, because of fear, my heart was beating hard, and when I reacted
to myself, I hurried towards the main road.
"You ... Ai’Pete!!!!"
I was so scared that I couldn't hear the sounds around me, this was the first
time I had hurt someone, and it pissed them off.
"Leave me alone!!!!" I gritted my teeth and tried to break free, only to be

flipped over in front of him with force.
"How dare you kick me, watch how I'll end you!!!!"
I was startled to see Trump raise his hand to hit me, and I instinctively
closed my eyes, waiting for the violence to come at me, my mind full of the
man who had helped me before, and I knew it wasn't likely if I was going to
have him show up here by chance.
There shouldn't be any more accidents!
BOOM!!!
PAP!!!
"If you want to fight, fight me!!!!"
Just as I closed my eyes to prepare for the beating, I felt someone tug on my
shoulder and a very familiar voice, a very hard and angry voice, this voice
came into my ears and I could not help but open my eyes.
"Damn shorty, why you again!"
"!!!!"
When I opened my eyes, I could already see a familiar figure standing in

front of me with a familiar back, facing off against the man who was much
taller than him, and I opened my eyes wide, and at this moment I could feel
that Ae was angry, but despite this, his other hand that was pulling me back
was still so gentle that it wouldn't hurt.
"Hmm! How come it's you again, asshole!" Ae said in a suppressed voice
but felt that Ae's name-calling made Trump look unusually angry.
"You stay out of my way, I've got things to settle with Nong Pete!"
"I reckon I wouldn't have come to mind your business if you had talked
properly, but I saw that you were bullying a man weaker than you, so I
couldn't leave it alone you freaking rabid dog."
"How dare you cuss me?"
"Hmm! Are there any other rabid dogs around here?" I'm really scared of
something happening right now, so I grabbed Ae's shirt, not that I'm afraid
Ae won't be able to beat him or worried about Trump or anything, because I
don't want him to make a scene because I'm in college or I'll be disciplined.
“Ai’Ae, forget it, I'm fine."
Ae turned to look at me, catching me off guard, and I looked at him with
trepidation, his eyes angry, as if asking me what was wrong, but the tone in
which he asked me couldn't help but make me scared.
"Why is it all right? You would have been beaten up if I hadn't arrived in
time!" Seeing that I was speechless, he turned back to Trump and said
viciously.
"Why are you bothering Pete when he already made it clear to you last
time? Said he wouldn't give you any more money. Why? How do you want
to threaten him to give you money this time?"
It's my business, not yours!" Trump said with a trembling voice, "I never
thought those words would come from him before he said them.
"Hey, aren't you still the same, aren’t you still dating Pete because you want
his money? What good can it do to be with this young man besides having a
lot of pocket money every day? What? How much did he pay you to stand
up for him like that? Che! I don't think it's worth much for someone like
you. A few thousand? I'll give you the money and get the hell out of my
way!"
I can't believe how I used to like someone like that!
"You might as well fxxk off, don't you dare talk about Ae like that!" I
immediately exploded, if he despised me alone it would be fine, why pull
Ae down, he was good enough for me, he shouldn't have had these bad
experiences.
"What, telling the truth, isn't it a little too much to take in, Pete... ... .. Just
say it, how much do you pay?"
At this moment my hands were shaking with exasperation, I finally

understood why people would use force to solve problems, I had never
wanted to beat someone up so much as I did this time, I felt angry and not
sorry for Ae, I shouldn't have let him get involved in such a rogue incident.
If he hadn't come to my aid in the first place, he probably wouldn't have

been so insulted.
"Oh ooh, talking so pompously, trying to buy my friend off with the
money?"
I turned around to look, not expecting Pond to be there too, he was walking
towards him with his hands clenched in fists, this unruly teenager who loves
to cause trouble seems to be about to beat the other person to death the next
moment.
Trump froze after seeing Pond's figure.
"Didn't think you'd bring help, Ai’Shorty!"
"I alone can flatten you to your knees and make you beg for mercy!" Ae
said wickedly, feeling that he didn't want Pond's help, and took big steps
towards him, as if he wasn't afraid of anything, Ae turned to me and smiled,
and I couldn't help but shiver, this smile made me feel how horrible this
kind person was in front of me. It's incredible!
"Yeah, aren't you going to fxxk me? What's the point of just letting you
start... but if once it starts, it's not so easy to want it to end!" I looked at Ae's
face at the moment, terrified, and Trump couldn't help but back away,
sweeping us over before the inside exit became filthy:.
"I don't believe you won't get help from others, just remember for me, I
won't let this go, especially you, dead Pete!" he said pointing at me and spat
on the ground before darting off in the other direction.
Everything... returned to a quiet and awkward atmosphere.
"Why let him go just like that! Such a man is going to get his ass kicked,"
Pond said reluctantly to Ae, who was taking a deep breath.
"Do you want to be disciplined? Do you want to stop messing around in

college?" Ae turned to look at me as soon as he finished, and I saw that he
was still angry, his hands clenched into fists, and I said to him in awe.
"Yeah... I'm sorry... I shouldn't have pulled you overboard."
"... ... ."
The more he kept quiet, the more frightened I became, and I had to look
down at my clothes, wondering what Ae's expression was at the moment
until he turned to Pond and said.
“Ai’Pond, you go on my bike, I'm not in the mood for dinner anymore."
"Ow, so what are you going to do?"

"I want you to be quiet." He's probably so angry he doesn't want to see me.
"And... I have something I want to say to Pete."
I looked up at him and thought he was angry and didn't want to see me or
talk to me anymore.
Whether Ae didn't want to see me again or not, I just begged that he didn't
hate me and that was enough.
That's really what I thought at the time.
Part: Ae
Khun-chai and I remained where we were, at the end of the pavement, he

was sitting with his head down, I was holding my chest and staring at him,
his face was very pale and his hands on his knees looked very white, and it
had been more than ten minutes since the two of us had been like this since
Pond left on his bike.
I do get angry now, so angry that I want to hold the person who despises
himself to the ground and hang him, but I know it's in college and it only
hurts you if you make a scene, but I'm just now feeling it... I'm angrier at
Pete than at Trump.
You're mad at him for defending that bastard and stopping me from getting
into trouble!
So, I had to look at him silently, not saying anything, trying to suppress the
anger in my heart.
"Yeah... sorry about that... "
"...." I don't know why I didn't say anything, although he had apologized to
me many times already, I didn't say anything and he didn't say anything, I
almost thought he was going to bow his head for his coin again this time,
but this time he said in a shaky voice.
“Ai’Ae... you probably hate me a lot... "
Did I say I hated him? Did I say a word?
"If you hadn't come to my aid, you wouldn't have come across these
things... if you hadn't been so kind to me, you wouldn't have been cussed by
him, you wouldn't have known a broomstick like me," his voice was shaky,
but this time it was much better, at least he didn't want to cry his nose out
like the last time, he just scratched his pants so hard that they were wrinkled
by him.
"Right no... sorry... " the more he said, the more his voice trembled, even
his body started to tremble a bit, maybe his heart softened, the feeling
became strangely strange, not so angry after all.
"Hey."
"I'm sorry," he said again as he looked up at me after I let out a long sigh,
and I couldn't help but frown.
What's the matter with you, Ae, Ae, that you've gone soft at the sight of
him?
Pete looked at me tremblingly, his nose was red, his lips were even slightly
quivering, he kept saying sorry, his handsome face would have screamed if
the other teenage girls saw it, I don't know why, I actually had some
sympathy, reached out and wrapped my arms around his neck.
"Did I tell you I hate you?"
"But... "
"Did I ever say a word that I didn't want to help you?"
“Ai’Ae... "
"Did I ever say a word that I couldn't stand the things he said?"
"...." his eyes were red and looking at me as if he was about to cry out the
next moment.
"Did I mention that you're a broomstick to me?" This time, he didn't speak
anymore, he bit his own mouth so much that it was almost bloodless, his
body was trembling even more than before, I felt that he was really too
fragile, I was so afraid that something would really happen to him, just
sitting beside him watching him.
"You know what? Do you know how I feel right now? I'm so mad at you!" I
didn't wait for his answer, because I was asking myself.
"I'm mad you won't tell me anything, I've said it all, if there's anything, just
tell me and I'll help you, why didn't he tell me when he came to trouble
you?" Yes, I'm supposed to be angry about this, okay, I admit I'm a bit
overwhelmed, but anyway, Pete he can't handle this alone, is he going to
suffocate himself in it all by himself?
In the end, I smiled at him anyway.
"Do you know what friends are for?" I stared at him and asked, I just
wanted to tell him that I really was willing and not what he said, and after
saying that I reached out and hugged him.
"You are my friend, no matter what happens, if one's own friend encounters
a problem, no matter if it's going up a knife and down a fire, this shorty in
front of you will help you this friend at any time, do you understand?"
I really think of him as a friend, although a bit special, because I see him
really quite fragile, so I have to take special care of ah, but this Khun-chai
in front of me is a bit unable to read my heart.
"Do you still think of me as a friend? In spite of the fact that you've been so
aggrieved because of me?"
"Didn't I tell you? I don't care what anyone else says, so if I've done
something I wanted doing, why do I have to be right about it?"
Woo...
After saying that Pete lowered his head again and my eyes widened when I
saw his shoulders shaking and I thought I knew what he was doing... he was
crying!
"Hey, don't you cry."
"I... I'm not crying, I'm just happy, happy that you don't hate me, happy
enough to cry, really," he said tremblingly, just refused to lift his head to
look at me, I sighed, I don't know why this Khun-chai thought I would hate
him. It's not like he's done anything to annoy me, except... .have no hands to
hold a chicken?
In the end, I sat with him on the sidewalk, whether it was sympathy, pity, or
some other unreasonable thought that seemed less important. I put my hand
on his head and looked away.
"If you want to cry, cry it out, I didn't see or hear anything."
I really kinda hate it when people cry, but I'm still willing to be there for
this crybaby.
Just like that, he let out a loud cry, although I hate people crying, I don't
know why, I instead laughed and felt inexplicably happy in my heart, this
Khun-chai in front of me is willing to trust me so much, let me see his
vulnerable side.
I didn't do much to comfort him or anything just gently stroked his hair and
cried until he wasn't crying anymore.
"I... it's not that I won't tell you, I really don't know that he's still unwilling
to let go, he hasn't contacted me since that day, I didn't expect him to come
and threaten me again... but no matter what, I won't give him any more
money, I won't... won't let you disappoint me, won't let you help me in
vain," he finally told me anyway, although his voice was a little trembling, I
felt that he was already much stronger than when he first started, I got up
and patted my pants, I held out a hand to him.
Pete looked at me with red eyes and felt like a kitten, looking up at me with
a confused look on his face.
It made me say what had been on my mind all along.
"After that, I'll be your bodyguard! I'm going to protect you personally!"
"!!!!"
Pete opened his mouth wide and I couldn't help but laugh and pull him up
and tell him very firmly.
"Well, I'm not going to let anyone else bully you anymore, I'm going to take
care of you myself."
I also didn't expect what I said to him that day would become something I
wanted to do for the rest of my life.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 5: The Relationship that begins to
flourish
"Damn Ae, why didn't you tell me even after skipping training!
As soon as the door of the dormitory was opened, an angry childish ghost
walked in, cursing, rudely ripping off the socks on his feet with one hand
and the other with the other, so that the roommates who shared the same
room with him just wanted to fxxk whatever they could, as long as they
could gag the other's forced mouth.
"Do you know how unlucky I am today? After separating from you I went
to look for food, looking at the time I saw the afternoon class was missed,
so I ran to buy some snacks when the teacher ran in, stepping on the horse,
stealing food bites, that’s when the teacher smelled and grabbed my bag,
scolded me for half an hour that I do not know classroom discipline, today
is still a public class, it was simply a social image disaster! I was forced to
work with a group of art students... Oh, I see, the girl is quite cute, but her
mouth is so poisonous, I can't even resist!”
"Why? Did she cuss you?" Ae asked while playing with his pen, and the
Shattered Lord threw his body onto the bed.
"Yeah! I saw her cute looking, so by their own good-looking skin bag
thought to flirt a bit, but had not done anything yet, the little sister turned
back to me and said: 'Excuse me, can't you see that I am listening to the
lesson seriously? Even if you're late, you eat all the time, and even if you're
late, you the teacher wasted her time with you, and if the teacher is holding
up class, it's all because you're alone!' FML! You blame me? Hey, dead Ae,
tell me what's wrong with me!!!!!" Look at this beast that thinks with his
lower body, three sentences without leaving the line, and dare to molest the
art department's female students, look at his bed-rolling discontented look,
it's like a three-year-old child!
"I don't think she could have been more right." Ae, who was already
immune to the neuroses of his dead friend, said so, eyes still focused on the
computer screen, not bothering to look up at each other.
"You're not even on the united front with me, she's calling me a shrew!"
This time Ae finally looked up and glanced at the other person before
closing the computer, "Totally agree with her!" Then the less powerful boy
picked up the towel and left, leaving the dead man there yelling and
screaming.
"Loser! The loser who never stood by me! I curse your xss!"
Bang bang bang bang... ... ..
"Ai’Pond, be quiet, I am reading." The cursing words came to a screeching

halt with a pounding wall protest from Pond in the next dormitory, and
though expressing disdain for the louder noises in the next dormitory, Pond
shut up, looked hatefully at Ae coming out with a basin full of soap and
shampoo, and asked, "How's Ai’Pete?"
When he saw that the other party had finished venting, Ae was also willing
to look back at him squarely, but his pupils were a bit lax, probably thinking
of the person who had just been sent home in the car.
"Not sure, presumably the bastard who bullied him won't dare to mess with
it again."
"Then how did Khun-chai Pete contradict that rascal, Khun-chai doesn't
look like someone who would cause trouble ah, and what you said about
extorting money or something." Ae paused for a moment as he looked over
at a curious deadpan, "That bastard is Pete's senior and he blackmailed Pete
for money just because Pete has money." In the end, Ae makes peace with
the nemesis, and Pond listens with a look of disbelief but quickly accepts
the half-lie.
"Too much money is an annoyance, too!"
"Even without money, if one is weak, you will be treated as such." Ae

immediately retorted, a move that Pond couldn't help but nod in agreement.
"At first, I thought Pete was the top kinda person, but today, seeing him
flying all over the place weakly, I think he must not be the kind who taps."
The self-righteous psychoanalyst's head of analysis there made Ae not help
but wrinkle his English brow.
"What the hell is tapping!"
"It's the big Top in Gay and the little bottom, the top is the driver on top, the
little bottom is the bottomless hole below, but sometimes they can flip each
other, the circle is called Vers." Pond knows this stuff like the back of his
hand, saying it all in one sentence and laughing lewdly at Ae as he explains
it.
"How do you know all this? Are you gay?"
"Ouch, you don't underestimate me oh, I am this steel impact drill,

impossible to turn into a drilling machine of that kind, like me I am this
extreme straight man who should be matched with a soft girl, like the kind
of Portuno Yukiya, Xiao Linglong, hot body and big tits, ah~ mention that
she will be hard, tonight choose one of her works to watch... ... ."
"If you don't want to wake up and see your bordello knotted doll broken
under my iron hoof, then think again." It's a nightmare for someone who
quarrelled for a night and couldn't sleep. It's really possible for Ai’Ae to do
anything. At that time, Pond and his companions used their dormitory as a
large-scale viewing AV scene, and the picture of the crying wolf howling
could not be more cumbersome ringing in the entire dorm. Ae put down the
basin and looked at Pond fiercely, his eyes filled with "If you don't believe
me, you try, see what I will do to you!". This caused Pond, who was afraid
of his limited-edition collection being destroyed, to change the subject.
"I learned it from Sun's sister, I went to Sun's house to play during my
sophomore year of high school and happened to find a BL comic on the
table in their parlour, so I casually picked it up and looked at it... good guy,
the comic depicts two guys flipping clouds and rain for half an hour... but
it's pretty good, at least I can pass on some social lessons to you chicks
daisies." This guy really didn't have the slightest desire to survive, talking
about the yellow segment frowning, Ae sighed deeply while thinking of his
good friend Sun's sister.
Sun's two sisters are both veteran rotten girls, who are simply male to male
fan girls purple and rotten-eyed when they see a guy.
"Well, yes, at first I was judging offenders based on the setting in the
manga, usually tall, handsome and wealthy heirs are Tops, but look at you,
you're a walking dwarf, poor, no car, just riding around on a broken bicycle
every day, absolutely ravaged by Pete, but, but, but, but, today you broke
my previous perception... ... ."
Don't ask Ae how he feels now, he just frowned furrowed, the gully up
there could simply pinch a row of mosquitoes, if Sun's sisters were in YY,
then Pond was in a bind.
Pete and him?
"Please start your show." Ae opened his mouth tiredly, only to see Pond
snapping her fingers in a good mood and jumping up as if she had chicken
blood and sitting on the edge of the bed.
“Ai’Ae, I'm telling you, today I realized that a handsome boy like Pete is a
weak schoolboy with no power when I saw you rushing up to him to save
him, it was so cool, I'm sure you're the pile driver!" Since Pond has come to
a conclusion, Ae can only sigh tiredly and unlovingly, at this moment he
wants to run to ask the dorm master... is it still too late to change
roommates?
To be sure, Ae was really thinking about the problems between him and
Pete.
"Eu-uh, I am going to take a bath, so you just keep hitting your pile and
Pete suffers through your attacking."
"Ouch, don't act like you accept incompetence, but then again, you and Pete
are a good match, and his and your penis are just right... "
"Ai’Sat!"
Bong!
"Holy shit! It's a shampoo bottle, what if you really hit my head!"
Ae didn't bother to pay any attention to Pond's wailing, as he accurately

threw the shampoo bottle onto Pond's bed and made a loud clang.
With the roommate's cursing and the clanging of the wall in the next
dormitory as a warning not to disturb the people, Ae kept telling himself
that Pond was bored to death with his words, but still couldn't help but think
of the Khun-chai whose body was so thin it seemed to be knocked off his
feet with a single blow.
I'm topping, Pete is the bottom?
"Not even close! What was I thinking?" Finally, the football boy scratched
his head and walked into the bathroom, amused at the same time by his own
thoughts, because he was convinced that a rich young man like Pete was
unlikely to fall for him. Look at Trump like that, it's scum, but standing
with Pete... hmmm... it's still a good match.
"It doesn't matter what type of person Pete likes, it's my duty to simply
protect him."
Are you coming to have breakfast with me?
"Not today, I'm afraid, now that I'm going to have it in our department, well,
I got up late in the morning."
Walking on the way to the International College, Pete was in a hurry,

holding his textbook in one hand and clutching his cell phone in the other,
his cheeks were red with heat, and his hands were already shaking with
excitement at the mere sight of the name on the caller ID, and his heart was
beating so wildly that it lost its original rhythm when the caller said he
wanted to have dinner with him.
No, it certainly wasn't that Pete was up late, it wasn't that someone had
made him lose him sleep all night yesterday because someone said he was
going to protect him, and it wasn't that he didn't go to see him today
because he was... too shy to meet.
Even though he was already scared to death yesterday, he had to admit it as

soon as Ae showed up - he believed Ae when he said, "I'll be your
bodyguard!!!!" "At least until after that bastard is willing to let you go,
leaving you alone without knowing what day you'll be taken captive."
"But... but you don't have to do this, I don't want to bother you anymore... "
"You don't understand people or what? I said you didn't bother me... unless
you think I don't have the eyes to see what's nosy... "
"No... no." Pete said with a shudder in his voice and kept shaking his head
in a way he had never thought of in his mind, and the denial was soothing to
Ae that he couldn't help but smile at Pete.
"Then it is so happily decided!"
The incident yesterday made the Khun-chai giggle as he clutched his phone,
but his voice was unusually quiet as he listened to the person on the other
end of the phone.
Nobody's doing anything to you, right?
"No."
Well, that's good. I'll meet you for dinner at noon.
And what can the person on the other end of the line answer? Except...
"Good." The smile on his face gradually widened, and he was surrounded
by a glow of happiness, and passersby could not help but pay attention to
him, especially to a young man like him, handsome and gentleman and so
kind.
It couldn't help but make those who tried to hit on him regret clunking
against the wall!
"Brother Pete's a delicate little handsome guy today, too."
"Sister, go invite Pete to our training camp, at least one day a week under
the same roof!" A group of katoeys watching in the corner were whispering
blatantly, while the head of the katoey was about to climax in situ with the
salivating hunger of our little Pete fairy.
The International College does not welcome new students every semester
like other faculties, they only have three semesters, and they do not
welcome new students for a whole month like other faculties, they have to
gather every afternoon to smell each other's sweat, they are much more
elegant, as long as one day a week is arranged to sing a song, which caused
other faculties to ask loudly: Are you sure this is welcoming new students
and not you guys teasing us?
"Oh, boy! And I agree, for a little sheep-like Nong Pete, Sis just needs to
exert that little bit of charm and make sure he agrees to come to my training
camp right away!" After saying that, he smiled lasciviously as if he was
prepared to do so, causing the people below to protest.
"Don't think all men are yours!"
"Ow, don't you know what my human nickname is? --Sister YY, all the men
in the universe are fed by me, don't forget that my aim is - as long as I can
YY, the fairies will come!" The man was completely immersed in his own
fantasy world and packed his ticket saying he would definitely pull Pete in.
And at this moment in time was being mocked by a fierce chill behind Pete.
“Ai’Pete, are you free? Join our group and do your homework."
Pete had just stepped into the classroom on his front feet when a female
classmate, who didn't know if there was a story, ran up to ask Pete
afterwards, his voice still enthusiastic and running, and Pete could only
show a polite and unassuming smile.
"Yes, what time is it?"
"Discuss it over lunch today, OK?"
"Uh..." Group work was no problem for Pete, in fact he never took issue
with anyone, although keeping this distance from anyone, he was always at
the top of the invite list when it came to group work. So there's nothing
wrong with group work with someone else, the problem is - he have an
appointment with Ae at noon today!
"No problem right Pete, because my classmates are in class until six in the
afternoon and if we don't discuss it at noon we won't have time." The other
side was all about this, and Pete had to nod in agreement.
To be sure, Pete regretted not being able to have lunch with Ae at noon, but
didn't want to cause trouble at work, so he smiled and said to his classmates
anyway, "Okay, noon then."
"I told you you'd be fine, unlike someone... ."
"Who are you talking about?"
Ugh!
A low, dissatisfied voice rang from behind, a terrified female classmate who
was scared to speak, and turned around to see a tall and handsome boy with
squinted eyes and half a disappointed look at the words. The tone was quite
natural, then the female classmate smiled and then quickly shook her head
to deny: "No ... I didn't say who, remember to gather to discuss the
homework at noon, Ai’Tin." After finishing speaking, she ran off to his seat
and the male student named Tin threw the schoolbag going to the desk
beside Khun-chai Pete, this Khun-chai Tin can be said to be a high
mountain flower.
"Women are such trouble!" After saying that Tin took a seat next to Pete,
and the fair-skinned Pete turned to him and smiled what counted as a
greeting.
Tin's good looks made the whole International Academy girls squeal at his
handsomeness when he first started. However, the goose, this high mountain
flower is too cold and too ruthless wanting to touch him with nails almost in
the end, he said: "I never spend time with people who have no interest in
me."
Since then, most of the people in the entire college have not seen him with
anyone, but we can not deny that Tin does have the rich background to
choose with whom to befriend, after all, Tin is the second in line heir to
Thailand's largest real estate company, everywhere you go can see the
apartments printed with the name of their family business, and he is also
proficient in the language of several countries, to add insult to injury that
he has a beautiful face, mobility tool s a brand new Porsche, people can
always see that he has the options to choose which country to study or
something, but the reason for people to return home - tired of living abroad.
Are you mad at me?
"You're going to have to talk to them about homework, too, right?"
"Hmmmm~ Yeah, Ai’Tin, what about you?" Pete picked up his phone and
hesitated about what to say to Ae about not having breakfast together, then
twisted his head to look at the high mountain flower beside him who was
shying away from words like gold.
"I have to be in, not reassuring others." Hearing Tin say this, Pete expressed
no surprise at all, so he smiled and faced the conceited Khun-chai, lowering
his head and continuing to stare at his phone in disbelief.
What to say, ε= (´ο'*))
--Ae, I'm going to discuss my homework with my classmates at noon today,

so you don't have to eat with me...
Ah, no good, it sounds like Ae is in a hurry to have a meal with me.
--Ae, I'm going to discuss my homework with my classmates at noon today,

so you can stop coming to me for dinner, but thank you...
Wouldn't that make it better?
Pete was immersed in the world of how to talk to Ae, while the all-black-
faced Master Tin glanced at the people around him and opened his mouth,
"You're dating that native, huh?"
"What?" Pete was stunned and looked at Tin with a confused look on his
face, and then repeated the question.
"I saw you with that poor boy yesterday... seems to be in trouble." Pete
paused for a moment, staring at the other, unsure of the extent of what the
other knew, and his face paled a little, before he hastily denied, "Nothing...
nothing, no trouble."
"Hmph~ I thought you've been getting into trouble, those poor kids are
covered in stains, drinking cheap alcohol, making a scene, and fighting, I
heard that the group of sports students at the Engineering Academy are not
getting along with each other either... it's boring." Tin said coldly, disdain
written in his eyes, and Pete listened and shook his head in denial.
“Ai’Ae is not like that!"
Uh-huh.
"So you're really dating that civilian?" Tin asked with a frown, while Pete
was almost off the cuff.
"We're... just friends." Pete wasn't sure why Tin would want to know about
him and Ae, they'd barely crossed paths before, but he secretly suppressed
the lingering unease in his heart anyway.
"Then don't you have any more dealings with him!"
"!!!!"
While Tin, who was a little taller than Pete, spoke lightly, Pete stared
steeply and shook his head slowly, he didn't even understand what Tin
really wanted. Looking at him, Tin sighed softly and then began to lay out
his reasons.
"Honestly, even if being friends with you doesn't bring any boost to my
family's development, I like your character and I don't hate talking to you,
that's why I remind you that I'm doing it for your own good, there's nothing
to be gained by associating with those civilians, the same goes for
associating then with our International Academy, you should consider what
you can associate with and what you can't when choosing your friends,
because you don't know which people are approaching you for your
money." Tin's words made Pete clench his phone, and he looked straight at
Tin, completely oblivious to how demeaning his words were, before Pete
hurriedly moved out of sight.
Never mind Tin's words, you know him for what he is, he's that kind of
venomous person.
"Not everyone is what you say they are."
"Yet most of them are." Once prejudice is formed, it's hard to completely
remove it from his mind, and Pete, who is well versed in this truth, could
only let out a long sigh, then decisively picked up his phone and texted Ae,
because he didn't want Ae to see his friend at all.
"I still stand by my point that not everyone is what you say they are." Also
not sure where the confidence came from, Pete was just sure that Ae wasn't
friends with him for the money.
Tin shrugged then took out his headphones and plugged his ears.
"Then we'll just wait and see."
"Brother~~~ go, go and eat rice noodles in front of the school!"
As soon as the training camp ended, Pond immediately grabbed his

roommate's neck to pull in front of himself, face clearly written "you must
listen to the labor", Pete sighed indifferently, did not dare to say no, if said
no, this chatterbox can list 45 reasons to convince you to listen to him.
"Eh, just rice noodles, wait, except for the door you said you want to eat
scallion chicken rice again."
"It has to be a handsome dick head like you, Master Pond, totally has a
choice, oi!"
"What does that have to do with looks? It's food, it's not a woman, and
there's a choice, so can I just say I prefer pig's foot rice?" Ping flirted with
the half-breed little lunatic uncontrollably, and before Pond could retort, a
sweet voice interrupted them.
"The food is optional, but I've heard that women are not optional, and I
heard from a friend that you were scolded by some hot girl in the art
department in public class?"
Uh-huh.
The worst fear is the sudden quietness of the air.
"Ahhhhhhhhh, please Bow, don't mention that annoying woman again, can't
I kowtow enough to you, OMG! She did ten thousand points of damage to
me and actually said I'm not an Italian hybrid, that only a few of my cells
belong to humans and the rest are not human, in other words - I'm a human
ghost hybrid breed!" He then sat down with his buttocks covered, covering
his face as if he couldn't accept that a woman would dare to scold him like
that, but Ae thought that Pond had brought this on himself and couldn't live.
Ringing bell~~~~
Huh?
But after that, Ae turned to pick up the phone that was vibrating in his pants
pocket and hung up before he had a chance to press the answer button, the
name of the caller displayed on the screen made him frown.
Did the Khun-chai call the wrong number? Or maybe something is up...
"Holy shit, Ae are you leaving or not?"

"Wait a minute." Even though his best friend urged him to leave, Ae, who
was holding the phone, immediately called Khun-chai back, he was a little
worried about the other party, of course not because the other party called
for help or anything else... I can't believe it, it's 8pm now, Khun-chai is
probably back home.
[Uh... Ae... }
"Did you want to see me for something? I just saw you call me." The caller
picked up the phone almost immediately after it was dialed out, still in a
stammering tone, causing Ae to become even more worried, and the tone of
questioning followed unconsciously by nervousness.
No... nothing, I just... uh... I just saw it was 8:00 p.m. and wondered if you
were done training.
"I couldn't have answered your call if it wasn't over. By the way, where are
you now and are you home yet?" Ae said with a smile, relieved to know
that the other party was fine, but only relaxed for a moment before
frowning.
Why am I so worried about this Khun-chai?
[Ah, not yet, I'm... in college, just finished my group work.]
"Ow, so have you eaten yet?" Hearing that the other party hadn't gone home
yet, Ae e's frown furrowed even more, and the other party's reply even left
him somewhat helpless.
[Not yet.]
"Oh, then you wait for me there, right there in the teaching building, no
going outside alone, I'll come right over to you, you hear?" Hanging up the
phone, Pete nimbly scurried up, turning back to his good base friends who
were still waiting for him and saying, "You guys go ahead, I'll get you guys
later, I'll pick up my friend first."
"The little friend from the International Academy?" Ping asked with a
curious baby's expression, Ae turned his eyes to question the bastrd, oh no,
the half-breed bastrd.
"No one takes you for a mute if you don't talk... well, I'll pick Pete up first
and come over to you guys later." He didn't want that Khun-chai to walk
outside alone, what to do if he met a bad person, what to do if he was
bullied.
Pete wasn't sure why he'd called Ae, maybe because he regretted not being
able to have dinner with him at noon, there was something about not seeing
him for a day like a third of a century. So as soon as he and his classmates
broke up, he couldn't help but call Ae over, and at that moment... he just
wanted to hear each other's voices.
But just dialled out the phone he secretly thought maybe the other party is
not convenient now, so immediately pressed off again, completely
unexpectedly the other party will call him back, and even more unexpected
is to go to dinner with him later.
After hanging up the phone, Pete covered the ear of the one who had just
listened to the phone, at this moment he felt that his face must be burning,
and his blush was even more lovely when his skin was white.
Ae's voice on the phone was even more low and magnetic, like a weak
drum beating on his heart, as if the other party was whispering in his own
ear, his heart was thumping wildly, and the hand holding the phone was
trembling endlessly, bad, this is the feeling of a heartbeat.
Ringing bell~~~~~~
"Ah, Ae."
[Where are you? I'm here.]

"Right where you usually drop me off."
[Didn't I tell you to wait inside the school building? What if that bastard
came after you before!!!]
For some reason, Pete smiled when he heard the scolding on the phone, and
the smile gradually widened, really happy that the other party would worry
about him, Pete just kept this smile until the hurried Ae, the other party was
still wearing the uniform clothes of the training camp, looking like a little
teenager in military training.
"From now on I'll tell you to wait in the building and behave yourself, it's
dark and remote here, not in the building at least wait by the post, do you
understand what I'm saying?"
"Got it!"
"I just saw it. Why are you standing here alone, giggling?" Pete hurriedly
stopped himself from giggling then lowered his head slightly and looked at
Ae nervously, which made Ae scratch his head embarrassedly.
"Ugh... why would I harsh you, you're not my brother... let's go, my friend
is still waiting." Ae frowned and took the lead, Pete hesitated whether to
follow, because the other party was supposed to eat with his friends, it
seemed inappropriate to go alone, just like this thought, the short Ae
suddenly turned back to stare at him.
“Ai’Pete."
"In," Pete returned, and Ae moved closer to him, thick, big hands following
him, Pete's breaths all out of rhythm, his heart thumping, his eyes
unconsciously glaring at the boss, expecting the other man to come over
and pinch his cheeks as he had done before, and suddenly tensed to run
away.
However.
"Why aren't you wearing a tie today, but you'll look good in it all the time."
But after the other party's hand was on Pete's last unbuttoned collar, and
then helped him fix the collar and gently smoothed out the top crease, while
also teasing the other party today, walking without a tie is also extremely
handsome.
"Uh... you too... "
"No need to compliment me back, take a walk or Pond will be crunching

again." Pete was so shy that he blushed red, and in his past interpersonal
habits, if someone praised him, he would have to return the compliment in a
polite manner, but he was silent not because he couldn't think of words to
praise Ae, but because Ae had so much good in him that he didn't know
how to praise.
Ae, on the other hand, thought the opposite, feeling he had nothing to boast
about, and in order to avoid the embarrassment of Pete's wordlessness so
hurriedly terminated the topic and pulled him along, otherwise neither of
them would be able to eat the pig's foot powder Pond was talking about for
another hour.
The warm touch made Pete lower his head to look at the hand being held,
his frantic heartbeat seemed to be rushing out of his chest, and though he
knew the other person didn't need any words of praise, he still whispered,
“Ai’Ae, you... you're cool too!"
The person who was praised turned his head to stare at his face, and for a
moment shrugged his shoulders and said, "You're probably the only one
who would praise me like that." Although Ae said so, Pete pursed his lips
and told himself mentally.
Is there anything wrong with the idea that if I just want to be the only one
who knows how cool Ae is? Just let me be the one to have such cool ae just
fine.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 6: The Unforgettable love
Pete.
It's not really something to be scared or excited about, but it's just that
meeting Ae's friends makes me so happy, I guess that's what it's like to like
someone who introduces you to their circle of friends and makes you feel
overwhelmed.
"Ho~ Is that the handsome little titty dog from the International Academy
you were talking about, Pond, you just stand there and don't move, it really
doesn't hurt without contrast by standing near him, at this look, you're
simply blacker than the darkest charcoal." One of Ae's taller-looking friends
spoke loudly, and Pond had a look that refused to agree.
"If this is what I call packet black charcoal, then Ae is called the black hole
that devours the light of the sun and moon."
"We agree that you are darker than Ae."
"Hmph, Bow, I don't call this black, this is wheat color, do you understand?
Is it true that I have pure Latin blood and a healthy wheat color?" It was
hilarious to watch Pond shouting and arguing with the only girl in the
group, but the girl named Bow ignored him because she was staring at me
as if she was hungry, and occasionally let out a "Hia Hia Hia" adulterous
laugh.
"This dear little friend."
"Huh? Is that what you are calling me?" Although puzzled by the fact that
this slightly cute-looking girl suddenly got up from her chair and walked up
to me and kept poking my arm with her finger, I responded to her
immediately and didn't dare to jerk back my arm.
"Good-looking, got a date yet? Sister, this field is still deserted, welcome to
sow it~"
"Uh... "
"Oh no, Ai’Ping, why are you such a slutty friend!" Before I could finish,
Pond interjected, with a look of accepting incompetence. I could only dryly
laugh twice to hide my embarrassment as the girl in front of me turned
around and bared her fangs at Pond.
This... how do I answer her?
Ding...
"Where's the lewdness, it's instinctive to pursue the opposite sex you like,
okay?"
"You're no different from a beast in heat like that, and why did you hit me!"
"Just shut up, you hybrid!" I was watching the show, looking left and right
in the midst of their gunplay, trying to persuade but didn't know where to
start, but the next moment I was startled by the girl who suddenly turned
her head to look at me.
"Aha, I'm not a rude girl oh, this girl is modest and elegant and sweet and
lovely, really easy to swoop down oh."
"Dirt up Bow, I really can't stand this persona you're in!" This time it was
Ae who interjected, and he said something while blocking between me and
Bow, which made me finally feel relieved because I didn't know if Bow was
joking or serious, and if I told her directly that I... I don't like girls, I'm
afraid no one would be pleased.
Can you imagine how Ae's friends will look when they learn this truth, I'll
probably be seen as a monster in their eyes too.
"Why? I just want it, who wouldn't want to sleep with such a handsome
face!"
"Didn't anyone ever teach you, girls have to be reserved?" Ae said coldly,
and I was a little worried that his friend would be angry, but Bow's reply
took me by surprise.
"No! My mother only taught me to be quick with my hands and slow with
my hands! In this day and age, men are a scarcity, women are a stagnant
commodity, and I'm afraid I'm going to be a leftover fighter for the rest of
my life if I don't take the initiative." Bow said it in a serious way, and I
laughed awkwardly, while the boy named Ping was already laughing so
hard that he could not help himself, looking like he was being amused by
his friend, and then looked at Ae, who was shaking his head helplessly.
"I would never let you three appear before my niece."
At the mention of his niece, Ae's entire person became unusually gentle,
and I couldn't help but let out a soft laugh.
"Quack~~Bow you die that lascivious heart, this IC boy is already in a

relationship." When Ping finished, he rushed to greet everyone and take
their seats, while Ae frowned and twisted her head to ask the other person.
"Didn't you say you were going to eat rice noodles, why did you change to
pig's foot noodles?"
"In our house, anything that is in strips and has soup is called rice noodles.
Here and there, put more chillies if you want the cool flavor, and let the
boss season it for you if you want the broth." I really couldn't help but laugh
out loud, but I didn't dare to laugh out loud under the gaze of Ae's two
friends' two eyes.
They must have been wondering what my relationship was with Ae, and Ae
actually brought me along to have dinner with them.
"Mmmmmm, you say yes is yes... by the way Ai’Pete, can you eat this? I
forgot to ask you." Ae turned his head to ask me as if suddenly
remembering, and I nodded with a soft smile, not wanting him to think I
was picky.
I've actually eaten rice noodles at roadside stands before, but only twice in
high school.
Ah, I wouldn't dare tell Ae.
Ae's expression was one of disbelief for a moment, but he quickly laughed
and pulled me over to the table, and then introduced me to his friends in
turn, but to be honest, I didn't dare look straight at Bow.
“Ai’Pete, what do you want to eat?"
"Oh, I'm just as good as to point Ae," I replied politely because I didn't
know what to order either, after all, there was a little experience I had in
these kinda places. When I said that, Ae looked at me in horror and laughed
out loud, while Pond, who was sitting across from me, was already laughing
with his stomach.
“Ai’Pete, are you sure you want to eat the same as Ai’Ae? Didn't you eat
with him before, Ae's meal is the same as someone who just finished hard
work, two large bowls are not even full, you order the same as him, sure
you can finish it?" Pond asked with a smile, and I could only return an
awkward and unapologetic dry laugh, blaming me for not remembering for
a moment that every time I ate with Ae, there was always more on his plate
than anyone else's... much more.
"So what do I want... uh... I want... ” What do I want?
I was hesitant to ask for something, and the small table was squeezed
between the five of us, and the movement was slightly larger enough to
touch the shoulders of the people around me, and Bow had a corner as a
girl, and Ping, who was obviously much bigger than the rest of us, also had
a corner.
I don't know if it's the heat or just me, I feel like my palms are covered in
sweat.
Pop.
"!!!!"
I sucked back a cool breath as Ae quietly rested his hand on my knee,

shuddering and twisting his head to stare at him, and he leaned over to me
again, naturally, while his friends were feverishly ordering dinner with the
shopkeeper.
"Do you want an order? Let me help you with some."
Poof, poof, poof.
The world around me was suddenly quiet, only Ae could be heard

murmuring in my ear, only my breathing and heartbeat, only the touch of
his leg against mine, only Ae and I were left in this quiet world.
I was... overjoyed by the care he showed for me.
There was a cacophony of voices talking all around.
The horn of the car driving by was harsh.
The crowded air was hot.

And all I have left at this moment is a feeling - Ae is sitting beside me, he is
taking care of me in every way, as he promised me before.
"Uncle, I'll have dry-mixed barbecued pork noodles, and... A dry barbecued
pork noodle with dumplings, secretly made."
"Yo yo yo yo, and ordering food for people, didn't you say it had nothing to
do with people?"
"None of your business!" When Pond pointed the finger at me and Ae

incidentally joke, I finally came around, of course, Ae did not honestly let
him flirt, a "matter of your life" gagged the other side cried and lost a face
said: "You scolded me again, either call me a beast or call me a gossiping
spirit, can not use a few advanced words ah?"
"Bane!!!!"
"Oh, no, it's spitting in my face!" Ae simply spat out the word and ignored
Pond's shouting and brought me a pair of chopsticks and a spoon from the
sideboard, as well as a set for himself.
"Look at that, just give Pete the cutlery, you treat us like air!" Pond caught
the evidence on the spot with a pair of chopsticks, a spoon, and a blushing
me.
Ae took the cutlery for me alone... just me alone.
"Don't you have any hands of your own? Take it yourself!" Ae said
impatiently, I hurriedly handed the chopsticks in my hand to Pond and
prepared to get new ones myself.
It's too late to tell.
"Ah~"
Ae grabbed my hand before I could strike, then turned back to lecture Pond,
while I could only stare stiffly at the hand Ae was holding.
“Ai’Pete you ignore him... what, Pond, are you not convinced? Don't you
usually see you do it yourself?"
"Ow, I see Pete's got hands too, how come you just took it for him? I urge
you to be kind, honest and forgiving, and say, "What is your relationship
with him so that I don't have to guess all day long." Although the two were
always bickering every time I saw them, I would have been very upset with
myself because of the sibling rivalry my relationship put them in.
"Just stop gossiping about us, you stupid cow, will you?"
"No way, I have to gossip about you, interestingly enough hahaha."
Ae couldn't help but roll his eyes, then waved his hand to indicate a
temporary truce, at this time Ping smiled and asked me, "So what exactly is
the relationship between you and Ae, Pete?"
This question made me froze on the spot, and the two people who had just
been arguing uncontrollably turned their heads to look at me, Ae's
expression indicated that I didn't have to answer the question, Pond's
expression was eager to know the answer, and I was too stunned to say
anything.
From the beginning until now, Ae hadn't let go of his grip on me, and I
could only clench my fists darkly as my heart was in turmoil.
To Ae, I was just a regular friend of his, and Ae to me was... more than just
a friend.
The mountain has a wood, the wood has a branch, the heart pleases the
gentleman, the gentleman does not know.
“Ai’Ae is... ."
"Two portions of dry noodles, one for soup, one for dumplings, and the
secret dry noodles with dumplings, all good."
Before I finished answering, I saw the boss's wife come to us with several
bowls of noodles, and then placed them on our table, everyone's attention
was drawn to the food in front of us, smelling the fragrant food, everyone's
fingers twitched.
"Auntie, add another dumpling for me in case I don't get enough." The first
time I saw this, Ping was curious about my relationship with Ae and had
forgotten about it and was shouting for the boss's wife to add food. Ae
brought a bowl of dry noodles to me, glanced at me and then turned back to
yell at the boss, "Auntie, bring me another bowl of soup." After yelling and
then gently explaining to me, "Lest you don't like to eat dry and have a bad
throat." It was only then that I was able to let go of my hands and get my
own noodles.
Honestly, I was eating a roadside stall in front of the university at the

moment, but it felt like I was eating a fancy restaurant at the Centara Hotel,
and it was much more enjoyable than eating a fancy restaurant because at
the moment... I was sitting shoulder to shoulder with someone I liked... just
the thought of sitting next to someone I liked was enough for me to get a
taste.
Ae
Do you guys find Pond a real pain in the ass? Always dwelling on the issue
of my relationship with Pete, I kept saying that Pete was just my friend, a
friend who needed my special attention, and that was all.
If you can see Pete's face at this time, you will feel how much he is inviting
people to bully him, because at this time he is silly and cute with listening
to left and looking at the right, but also a look of bewilderment do not know
what to say good look, a moment this person asked him a question, a
moment that person to him to express curiosity, and that to men never cold
Bow actually changed sex, generally stare at Pete the whole time drooling.
Okay, I admit to thinking Bow was cute even when I first met her, but I
swear I would never bring my niece to meet her.
What kind of a girl is this? She's not even as fast as she looks and if every
woman is just like her. Men all over the world are in danger!
As for helping Pete order food and helping him with chopsticks and
spooning, I just saw him as shy and confused and a little bit of a pain in the
ass to help him. As for why not help Bow, the only girl, with chopsticks,
I've eaten with her countless times, and every time she has to choose
chopsticks of the same length, it seems to me that as long as they can hold
the food, it's fine, regardless of the long, short, round and flat ones.
So I'm willing to carry chopsticks for the Khun-chai? And look at his
blushing and shy face... it's really cute!
“Ai’Pete is handsome and elegant, he even looks like a rich Khun-chai

when he eats noodles, these three long workers are not in the same class as
you at all." Bow was about to start her show again, and I looked up at the
young man sitting next to me, who was already gorging himself, and finally
felt the eccentricity that Pond had described earlier.
"Hey! Don't you think that's a little biased? Are we permanent workers or is
Pete the Khun-chai? What's wrong with that?" The whining sound came
from Pond.
"Isn't it?" Bow asked rhetorically.
I agree with Bow on this one, Pete is very elegant and graceful in his noodle
eating manner, he takes a small sip into his mouth without making a sound
or a whisper, and he doesn't even make the slightest indecent sound while
drinking his soup.
"Uh... so how do I eat?" This little fool is actually a serious and shameless
question, a look of I will not you teach me to try to muddle through.
Without saying a word, Pond began to preach.
￣￣
Suck ( ii ;)
"Just like a duck."
"Vulgar!" Bow commented.
Again, I agree with Bow that the sucking sound this hybrid makes when
shivering noodles is really oversized and super rude.
"How is that vulgar? A man should drink in a big bowl and eat meat in a
big mouthful, and the noodles must be sucked up and the soup must be
grunted, so as to get the essence of it, learn it!
"I said, are you mixing Italian blood or Chinese blood? So bolder." Ping
teased Pond, and Pond laughed even louder.
"My dad's Chinese, Pete, you're right, you're sucking it up loud when you're
shivering, it's gonna be even better!" Pond encouraged is holding the
noodles at the mouth hesitating should not be sucked out of Pete, this scene
is simply a large marketing scene, I think Pete must be embarrassed, I also
watch the play generally waiting for the Khun-chai's next move, only to see
him send a small strand of noodles into the mouth and then try to suck out
... ... .
"Poof~hahahaha burp."
Sorry, I didn't hold back a pig scream of laughter, really didn't mean to, just
didn't hold back the duck. You can make up your own mind, the scene where
the handsome young man is trying to suck up the noodles but can't, and has
to bury his head in the bowl and prepare to bite off the noodles, is a famous
scene.
At this point Pond was still trying to "encourage" him: "Suck it, suck it!"
Ahem.
I was stunned by Pete's sudden choke, when Pete looked at me from the
bowl with the afterglow, in the noodle soup dazzling hot air, I saw his eyes
flowing, dense with hazy beauty, because of the coughing and suffocating
red face, hinting red lips still pursed a wisp of unbroken face line, those big
watery eyes seemed to send me a signal of help. My heart suddenly
tightened, as if pulled by a thin string, this feeling of no reason is really
strange, such a clueless Pete is really... very nice.
“Ai’Pete, you don't have to listen to what Pond is telling you, and you
Ai’Pond, hurry up and stop it, what Pete eats is his own business, none of
your business!" I softly reassured my Khun-chai and scolded Pond
viciously, and Pond ambiguously said, "Look, you're protecting Pete again!
"Beast!" Well, while it's the only word I'll use for him, it does fit his
temperament; where does he get the clue that Pete and I are a couple?
“Ai’Pete, you see you're sweating, do you want to wipe with my

handkerchief?" Bow took the opportunity to hand Pete a handkerchief from
her bag, which I've been watching for a long time and which has everything
in it like Doraemon's pocket. If it were me, I wouldn't have dared to take
this handkerchief. Look at Bow's eyes... She is vying to swallow Pete alive.
But on the other hand, I find Pete's look of fear at Bow as a flood beast so
cute that I can't help but look at him.
"Uh... it's okay."
"Are you disgusted by me?" The girl was still teasing Pete, and the Khun-
chai shook his head to deny it but didn't dare to reach out and take the
handkerchief, probably because he was afraid that Bow would suddenly
storm out to make light of him, and he still unconsciously turned his head
again and looked at me.
It was this look that made me fall again, and though still wanting to laugh,
reached out to him.
"What kind of handkerchiefs are used, and what are the sleeves for?"
Suddenly, he said, “Ai’Ae!!!!" I probably became Pete's loyal dog, because

I couldn't help but reach out and pry the other's head towards me, and then
use the sleeve of my school uniform... gently rubbed his forehead, and was
afraid that it wasn't dry, so the other hand pressed his head, the sleeve
rubbed back and forth several times, and the Khun-chai who had just started
to cry out in surprise suddenly quiet, without saying a word, lowered his
head and pressed it against my wrist.
Probably he was more afraid of Bow than I was.
"Eh, ~~ So scruffy!"
"I didn't say I wasn't sloppy," I said righteously, then put down my hands
and didn't dare to look at Pete's expression again, had been silent quietly
eating Ping suddenly burst into laughter~~~
"Are you laughing at my hair?"
"No~~ I just suddenly understood what Ai’Pond meant when he said you
were taking good care of the IC boy."
"... ... ."
I paused, not sure if the brain circuitry was too straight or not thinking
much at all, I felt like what I was doing for Pete was normal and taken for
granted, but it was just heartache and wanting to be nice to him and protect
him, but all my friends thought it was so abnormal that it made me start
looking at the whole thing again.
Or did I take care of him a little too much? I was the youngest in my family
and never took care of anyone else, even when I was in high school, I never
bothered to take care of a friend like Dear who needed someone to take
care of him because he had other friends to take care of him, and Pete, who
was alone, I felt it was my responsibility and obligation to take care of him
and protect him... but was that really the case?
Is it really just me that's out of line?
I glanced at Pete, only to see him eating his noodles in silence with his head
down, and asked myself for the first time - maybe he hated my concern?
"We have nothing," I said.
"Nothing is nothing... So you said you were going to buy spiked shoes,
didn't you? Did you get it? The one you want, I heard my brother say there's
a store that sells it cheaper than any other, want me to send you the link
later?" I didn't like Ping's see-through look at all at all, but his change of
subject managed to pull my thoughts back.
"Yeah, you send me the link tonight."
Even when the topic on the table had changed to something else, I kept
reminding myself - I had to ask Pete myself if he hated me or not.
Pete.
I've always felt this way lately, and at this moment I'm very shy... super shy.
When Ae wiped the sweat from my forehead with his sleeve, I was so shy
that I didn't dare to look him straight in the eye, and I couldn't find a hole to
drill into, because I was afraid that others would see through my secret
crush on Ae's little mind, and I could only keep eating and quietly listening
to Ae say that he wanted to get his hands on the pair of spike shoes.
But when Ae offered to walk me to the parking lot after eating, I was so
shocked I almost didn't explode in place.
Ping and Bow didn't live in the dormitory, they left after saying goodbye to
us at the noodle shop, Pond was driven back to the Engineering College by
Ae to get his bike and go back to the dormitory first, anyway, a selfie car
couldn't fit three people. By this time it was just him and I walking in
silence, two mottled figures reflected in the streetlights on both sides of the
main street in the school.
At this time, the campus looks a bit cold, the lush leaves on both sides of
the road are rustling under the breeze, the breeze blowing on the face makes
people have a kind of relaxed and happy feeling, I really want to keep
walking like this and never walk to the parking lot, also hope that time stays
at this moment, stays in the world of just me and Ae, such a desire makes
my footsteps unconsciously slow down... and then slow down again.
“Ai’Pete!"
"Huh?"
"I'll be straight with you if I have something to say, so I have to ask do you
hate me?"
Ummm... ..
I turned my head to look at Ae, only to see him looking at me too, a little
surprised was it my performance that made Ae misunderstand that I was
hating him, of course not, on the contrary, always letting him keep me
company made me very upset, and also made his friends misunderstand the
relationship between the two of us.
I'll I admit, there was a moment of stealing joy when his friend
misunderstood that we were in a relationship, but most of the time I was
more afraid that Ae would end up distancing himself from me because he
was misunderstood, and I was afraid that he would end up being upset
because he was misunderstood as gay.
"No... I don’t hate you, why would you think that?" Ae stared straight at
me, then took a long sigh of relief and walked ahead of me.
"I just thought... maybe I was being too intrusive in your life and you didn't
say you needed my help and I rushed up to help you." I froze in place when
I learned his thoughts, stupidly looked at his broad back, it was such a body
several times pulled me up from the abyss, I wanted to tell him: no, I never
hated you, not even a little bit, standing behind you this Pete will never hate
you, on the contrary, he is always praying for you not to get tired of
protecting him and taking care of him.
When we meet unexpectedly, it's hard to decide what's on our mind.
"It's not!" Even if one has a thousand words in one's heart, all they mean is
this.
"Hmph~" Ae hummed lightly and turned around to stare at me, I hurriedly

said, "I never found you annoying, on the contrary, I still have to thank you
for that, for taking care of me... even at times I was afraid... afraid that you
would get tired of taking care of someone as useless as me again." I was
well aware that Ae just thought of me as a friend, and I was reminded of
this harsh reality every now and then.
My words just dropped, only to see Ae smiling brightly, that smile that
seemed like stars.
"At last the water is falling and the rain is passing! When I was at the
noodle shop, I was wondering if you thought I was boring, hearing you say
that I am finally relieved, hahaha."
Ae suddenly laughed and walked towards me and wrapped his arms around
my neck, his movement made me have to slightly shorten my body to
match his, full of the masculine body came into contact with my skin when
my whole person froze at a loss, only to see him just like that wrapped his
arms around my neck and walked forward, while walking said: "I'm a
person with a straight temperament if there is anything I will say directly, if
there is an idea I will express directly, meeting you is also considered the
fate of the two of us, I'm not sure if I let you one will not be bullied, I do
not want you to be hurt, I want to protect you... Eh, you go faster ah, I want
to go back to the dorm early to shower, now this time your mother is
probably worried about you."
Ae was suddenly happy because he knew I didn't hate him, and I... was
uncomfortable because he was wrapping his arms around my neck like that,
my wild heartbeat was betraying me, and I was ecstatic to be skin to skin
with him at this moment.
Even when I was close to P’Trump before, I didn't dare to touch him, but
now, at this moment, I don't know where I got the courage to quietly lean on
Ae's chest, even if completing this action requires me to bow down a little
bit to hold back I have no complaints, Ae's chest has a kind of magic, giving
me a thick sense of security.
Ae's body reeked of manly sweat and a faint musk after running around
outside all day, and I didn't find the smell unpleasant, the masculine scent
appealed to my desire for more intimate contact, and I wanted to smell his
manhood and die drunkard in his arms like that.
There was no choking smell of cologne on Ae's body, no scent of perfume

that I was exposed to on a daily basis, there was a natural body scent on Ae
that I had never been exposed to before, and his embrace was... warm
enough to make me shudder.
I'm afraid I can't help myself from indulging in such a warm embrace.
"Ow, are you tired? How dare you bend over for a short man like me." The
other party laughed and teased, then let go of the arm around my neck and
walked in front of me to lead the way, when he turned back to smile at me
again - my eyes were shaken, his smile as bright as the stars in the sky, but
also like the sun, so that people can not see straight.
That smile was the same as the first time I'd seen him smile at me - the one
that would light up the dark night.
A smile like that made me... sink deeper and deeper.

"What to do? I'm growing in love with Ae, I'm not afraid to be late, I'm
afraid to fall deeper, what should I do?"
"Be safe when you get home, Ai,Pete."
I got in the car, Ae was still standing outside the door, and I wanted to thank
him for inviting me to dinner with him but didn't know how to phrase it
without arousing suspicion, and I didn't want him to know that I had unseen
thoughts about him.
"Well, good night, Ae." That's the most normal statement I can think of.
Suddenly, in the moment when I was about to close the car door, Ae
reached out and grabbed the upper edge of the door, then bent down, the
upper body leaned toward me, the silent no one was in the parking lot
except us, only the street lights outside the site emanated a dim light, that
faint light could not illuminate my car, Ae stared at me, I sat stiffly body did
not dare to move, his face with the light on his back shrouded in a shadow
has a kind of inexplicable beauty, he ... closer and closer!
Charm... charm, Ae is so charming! He is not a black hole that swallows

the light of the sun and moon, he is a vortex that swallows me!
"... ... ."
"I will be frank and straightforward when I have something to say, I know
you are polite and courteous to people, but to me... I want you to be
straightforward with me if you have anything you think I have done wrong,
if you don't like me, just tell me directly, anyway, what I'm saying is that if I
didn't sincerely want to help you, it's impossible for me to do this for you,
the reason why I care about your affairs is that I really care about you and
worry about you."
I sat stiffly and didn't dare to move, my heart was pounding furiously, so
afraid he would hear me, I felt him approaching me and rubbed my hair
hard, then backed away.
"Also, I really like your hair, it's soft... well, you go back now." I understand
that Ae is sincere in helping me, I can only nod my head and start the car
without saying a word.
I don't know how I got out of the school, but I pulled over to the side of the
road and turned off the engine, then hit my head hard on the steering wheel,
one hand on my left chest, and my heart was beating so hard I was dying.
"Would it kill you to love someone too much, Ae, I feel like I'm going to
die, only to linger with you until I die."
At the moment my mind is full of Ae's voice, Ae's touch, Ae's everything.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 7: Missing someone dearly and threats
It's Saturday, and after saying goodbye to the Khun-chai from the
International Academy, Ae went straight home last night. Greeted by the
fresh morning air of a new day, he was up at 4:30 a.m. for a run, then
helped his mother out with her things in preparation for the morning's
booze, and after the booze, he showered ready to help with some chores
around the house.
After Ae's brother quit his job, he bought a house next to it with the money
from the family and some loan money, opened a hardware store, and then
connected the second floor to the fourth floor, Ae had to run both ways
when he was home.
"Uncle Ae... " When Ae was at home, there was nothing happier than
seeing her niece, Yim, who was almost two years old and was being held in
her mother's arms at the moment.
"Have to say hello to your uncle first, okay?" Sister-in-law Nat reminded
her that the little girl cupped her cheeks with both hands and then squealed
in front of the house, Ae couldn't help but smile at the sight, both hands
couldn't help but give the little girl's face a gentle squeeze.
"Oops," the little girl held out her hand to block her cheek with a very
unhappy look.
"No pinching for you."
The mouth is so cute, Ae can't help but flirt with it.
"It's been a long time since uncle came back, don't you even want uncle?"
As Ae spoke while reaching out and pinching her fingers towards her
cheeks, Yim blocked his own face with both hands, and every now and then
touched his face to his mother's shoulder, as if to say: uncle is bullying her!
"Who says I don't want you, it's not funny when she keeps looking for you
and asking where you are!" Nat said with a smile, looking at her daughter
unhappily waiting for her uncle because she didn't like people messing with
his face, and Ae looked at the little girl in her sister-in-law's arms and said
deliberately.
"If you won't let me pinch your face, I'll go and pinch other people's faces,
which are as tender as yours!"
After listening, her niece looked at Uncle Ae with wide eyes and held her
lips unhappily.
〜
"Ah, Boo! ” Ae not only pinched her face, but also gave her a kiss, and
when he saw her, he couldn't help but give her a big kiss.
"What joy."
"Uncle Ae... I want a hug." Yim held out his hands to indicate for him to
hug, Ae hugged her over, it was unbelievable that someone as big and thick
as him would hold a child.
"Then again, who is that tender-faced person you speak of? Oops, it hasn't
been long since I got into college, and already a girl is pinching your
cheek!"
I was just about to pick up my niece, sister-in-law suddenly came out with
such a phrase, so I froze, I had to awkwardly smile at her.
"No, it's just friends."
"But to be able to go so far as to pinch your face is pretty extraordinary."
Sister-in-law's eyes gleamed as she said, feeling determined to tell her

husband to listen, the football teenager not only frowned, knowing that
going to pinch a man's cheek wasn't a normal thing to do for grown
children, but he just thought Pete was cute, and the reason he went to pinch
his face was because of the overwhelming emotion in that scenario and had
no other idea about him at all.
"Is that weird? Sister-in-law."
"I don’t know how strange it is for your age, but when I was studying, I
certainly wouldn’t let others easily pinch my face... Um, Yim has been
looking for you for a long time. I started arguing about coming to you last
night. How can I know that she has fallen asleep first? I still have to go to
the kitchen to help my mother," Ae promised as soon as his sister-in-law
finished speaking, looking at his back as he faded into the room.
"What if the other person is a man? Wouldn't it be weird?"
A boy who has never been in love is a little distracted at the moment.
"Uncle Ae, I've missed you so much." The little girl's pronunciation was
still a little indistinct, and her voice was ethereal as she stretched out her
arms around Ae's neck, and Ae looked at the little girl before her, her eyes
large, her cheeks flushed, her lips tender, and her hair messily tied up.
"I've missed you, too."
"Really?"
He gradually began to be unsure about it, and honestly, for the past two
weeks, his mind had been filled with the shadow of another person, and
looking at this simple face before his eyes, he couldn't help but think of
him.
His face was as tender as this.
Boo! 〜
Just thought about it and pinched her face again, she avoided his clutches
like before and Ae forgot about me and spoke up to her.
"I have a friend whose face is as tender as yours, and whose skin is as white
and tender as yours, and even his lips are the same color as yours oh."
"Friend," the little girl learned his tune and said as Ae held her in her lap
and then lifted her feet to feel like flying, Yim was amused and laughed out
loud, a great contrast to the man in front of him who had no heart to play
with his niece.
"Well, it's so tempting to pinch his face after saying that, his hands are also
tender, even his hair is soft and soft, there's an indescribable feeling of
comfort when touching it."
"A little higher Uncle Ae."

The soccer player said things to her, though the person in front of her was
not a good listener, and she just concentrated on getting her uncle to lift his
feet a little higher, looking at her laughing niece, her mind slowly faded to
the image of Pete, the face that everyone said was handsome, but he thought
was cute, the face that somehow harassed his heart.
Do I feel for him like I feel for my niece? Just think he's cute?
It was a question he couldn't answer himself, because he kept telling

himself that Pete was too soft, which is why he couldn't resist trying to help
him, but somehow, it instead made him miss him even more.
"Missing? Is it because I didn't see him today?"
Yes, he didn't come to have breakfast with him yesterday morning, and he
didn't come to him at noon, because the seniors had asked them to go talk
together, and there were only a few irrelevant words on LINE to tell him to
rest well when he got home or something.
"Or is it because maybe he's worried about him himself? Well, I'm probably
just worried about him," he thought while slowly stopping to lift his leg,
and Yim called out to continue playing.
"Uncle give a friend a call first, huh?"
"I'm going to talk to your friend on the phone too," her novelty about the
phone made Ae stifle a smile as he pulled out his phone and dialed the
man's number, holding his niece in his lap with his other hand.
"You... hello, Ae," came the stammering voice on the other end of the
phone that made him uncomfortable.
"Am I bothering you, are you awake or not?"

"You don't let me talk at all, I'll tell Dad!" Pete was just about to return
when a crisp voice came from the other end of the phone, and Ae on the
other end of the line couldn't help but laugh and look down at the fierce
niece.
"Uncle is wrong, so what do you say Ai’Uncle should do?"
"So," the little girl immediately reached out and smacked him in the mouth,
and she saw that her mother did the same thing to her father when he spoke
rudely, and didn't forget to teach Yim not to talk like her father.
"Uh, who is it, Ae?"
"My niece." Here Ae used the word Ku(กู) instead of Phom (ผม) or
chan(ฉัน) Ku is see as a bit vulgar.
"Here we go again!" When he said the word "My", his niece immediately
slapped him on the mouth, and he pointed at her head, so that it was not a
problem for him to say such ungentlemanly words to him, but for the sake
of his niece, he had to change his previous tone.
"It's my niece... satisfied now, Yim?" she smiled innocently, the person on
the other end of the phone lay on the bed and put the phone my tighter, just
hearing Ae's voice alone, he was almost too excited to say anything, plus
the words they said the other day when they went to eat noodles together, at
this moment his heart was already in a mess, but it was safe to say that he
wanted to see this uncle now.
Ae should be smiling, right?
"Eh, I... Eh, I'm calling you, oh! The connection is not smooth at all... I'm
here to ask how you are, how are you?" Ae was tempted to pat himself on
the head, looking into the innocent eyes of the little niece, the more he
remembered that his sister-in-law had forbidden everyone to speak the foul
language to the little niece in the house and since this made the coarse man
a little shy...
Never had such a polite word been spoken to him before...
"I'm okay, Ae," came the voice on the other end of the phone, relieving him.
"Well, just fine... hey Yim, is Uncle on the phone!" Ae couldn't help but
yelp as the little niece reached out to try and grab the phone, and the little
niece said innocently, "I'll say it too!"
What was it going to take for this coddling niece to do? He had to hand the
phone over.
"Hello, my name is Yim, I'm the daughter of Nat my mom and Oh my dad,"
came a voice on the other end of the phone that wasn't very clear in its
pronunciation, Pete couldn't help but smile, Pete was also eager to meet this
niece of his, Ae had mentioned her in front of him many times.
"Hello, my name is Pete."
“Ai’Pete."
"Nong Yim, you can't call me that, you have to call him Uncle Pete," she
said as soon as she saw her uncle say that to her.
"Uncle Pete,"
"Awesome!" As if that wasn't enough, how could this man who liked to
tease her cheeks let the opportunity go, he took the opportunity to give Yim
a kiss and Yim reached out and pushed his face away.
The uncle and nephew's conversation made Pete cry and laugh as he hugged
the pillow, and it wasn't long before both froze when they heard what the
small child said.
"Uncle Pete, Uncle Ae says he misses you so much."
"Hey!" Ae said incredulously with eyes wide open.
"When did I say that!"
"Missed you so much, Uncle Ae missed Uncle Pete so much."
When did I say that?
Ae opened his mouth wide, changed to the usual time he didn't feel
anything at all about this sentence, instead he would still haha and laugh,
but also don't know why, when she said these words to Pete, he instead
instantly blushed, he snatched the phone back with a gust of brain, then said
into the phone: I'll hang up first na"
That was really all he said, and hung up as he finished, then put his phone
in his pocket and looked tearfully at the giggling girl, whose mother also
happened to walk out.
"Mamma, uncle, he speaks foul words!" The little niece went all the way to
fight the little report, and the foul-mouthed man sat in place and held out his
hand and closed her mouth.
The words the young niece had said to Pete, why she felt a very strange
sensation in herself... ...
At this moment, the other man at the end of the phone is still in a fetal
position, hand clenched tightly on the phone, although the other end of the
phone has long since hung up, but that voice does echo in his mind... ... ..
Boom! He was lying on the bed, but he buried himself in the covers with a
wave of brains, his face was paradoxically red and hot, and his hand
holding the phone became tighter and tighter.
"Uncle Pete, Uncle Ae says he misses you so much."
"Uncle Ae said he missed you."
"Miss you."
Pete thought to himself, if his face was a baking dish, he would be able to
fry an egg at the moment, because he could feel his face so hot through the
covers that his whole body was burning up, and he tried hard to tell himself
that it was just a kid's joke, and Ae didn't say it himself, but his face still
couldn't help but smile in a flowery way.
"It won't, don't think too much, Pete, Pete, don't deceive yourself, how can a
friend miss a friend!" The mouth says so, but why does the heart just not
believe it, if he could really say it, he would probably say: so happy, so
happy, so happy.
"I... I've missed you too."
Finally, I couldn't help but talk myself out of it, embarrassed.
Instantly, an idea popped up inside his head and he jumped out of bed, this
Khun-chai in his pajamas darted out of the room and came to the first floor,
only to see Aunt Jiu making him breakfast.
"Aunt Jiu, can you teach me how to make shrimp congee today?"
"Oops, I've already made you breakfast, oh, why don't we do it at noon...
gosh, heavens!"
"Hmm... okay," the other party smiled and turned around, seeing that Pete's
face did not scream tightly, really startled him, Jiu pointed to his own face
and said, is it because he drooled in his sleep or some kind of abnormal
behavior? It wasn't long before she ran over and put her hand on his
forehead.
"Khun-chai, are you not feeling well? Why are you so red in the face!!!"
The Khun-chai blinked and looked at Aunt Jiu's busy hands and feet
looking around for medicine, he was also embarrassed to say it, in fact, he
blushed not because he was sick, but because... some people are just shy of
words.
"Can we eat together today?"
Monday morning, Pete drove around the campus in his car and called,
because the other party said to call and tell him if they were going to come
to dinner together, so he could wait for him, two days without seeing him,
thoughts have long since piled up, although there was no class until the
afternoon, at the urging of thoughts, Pete came to school early in the
morning to look for him.
"Sure, where are you now?"
The person on the other end of the phone has already forgotten what his
niece said he misses him, and the person on the other end of the phone
doesn't think much about it, just to be able to let him have a good dream he
already knows enough.
"Just about to stop."
"Well, you can wait there then, I'll take a ride to pick you up after I've
showered."
"After he hung up the phone, he parked the car in the parking lot and tried
hard to collect the smile on his face, afraid that others would see it.
“Ai’Pete!!!!"
The sudden shouting startled Pete and he looked around, and a tall boy was
standing in front of him, not knowing where he had come from.
"You're... uh... "
"Money ah!" Pete didn't say it wasn't that he didn't know, but he was
hesitating to call him anything good, and after the other party introduced his
name, he had to smile politely at him, so much so that the other party was a
little distorted, also, like Pete was so handsome, and smiled at him so
sweetly, not let him spring on him, that's weird.
"Well, what do you want to see me about?"
"Oops, do you want me to come to you for something? So shy!"
poof.
For this schoolmate's humor, Pete almost didn't laugh out loud, but the force
of the blow on his shoulder kept him from laughing out loud, and he only
had to back away, looking politely at the man in school uniform before him.
"Did P’Money want to see me for something?" Pete regrouped his

statement in case the other person thought about it again, hearing that this
third year Phi had a particularly cute personality and was a world away
from what he looked like... well, a little!
Pop!
“Nong Pete."
"Mmmmmm," Pete hastened to respond, and as the other clung to his

shoulders, looking quite horrified, Pete had to smile at him awkwardly and
unapologetically.
"I have something to ask... "
Pop!
"Hey!!!" Before he had time to finish, he was suddenly interrupted by a

voice, grabbed by a hand behind his shoulder, and before he could react, he
roughly pulled him away from Pete, and the man rushed to Pete and said to
him viciously.
"What do you want with Pete!!!!"
He turned around to look at the man who used violence against him, a man
into his eyes, well, the body is not bad, but a little short, handsome face
with a hint of plankton, is viciously at him, he could not help but be a little
afraid, oops, he is a little fairy, how cannot be afraid of him so rough boy!
He had to shudder, "Then what have you done to me? He's a little fairy,
could you please be a gentleman!!!"
"!!!!"
Ae thought Pete had been bullied again, so he didn't care about it, but he
didn't give a good look. Ae looked at the man in front of him, and felt that
he didn't feel like a threat to Pete, he couldn't help but say out loud: "So it's
a katoey... "
"Exactly! Sister, I'm a katoey, so I don't have to bully my younger brother!

You dwarf melon!!!!"
Fxxk! I've just said a word about the katoey, and this grizzly is a bit of a
curse.
Ae thought in his mind and then sighed in relief.
"I'm sorry, I thought someone was bullying Pete," knowing he'd made a
mistake, he hurried to put his hands together and apologize, hoping the
other person would calm down. The man, who had always had a soft spot
for men, naturally didn't say anything, and after giving him a blank look, he
said to the man standing behind the short man.
“Nong Pete, I'll get right to the point, I was wondering if you could come to
cheerleading camp every Thursday, I don't know if that's convenient for
you. But I didn't think I'd just come to ask about something and run into this
kind of punk who only uses violence!" After saying that and not forgetting
to give the person next to him a scowl, he then turned his head to look at
Pete again.
"Going to cheerleading camp, huh?"
"Yeah, it's just good-looking people singing along or something, your friend
won't understand that for sure!"
Ae scratched his head, it was just some misunderstanding, it wasn't over

yet, Ae sighed calmly, of course he could hear that the other party was
scolding him for not being good looking.
But I didn't say I was good-looking!
"Every Thursday from 18:00-20:00, we'll be on stage with the rest of the
academy this term!" Pete was suddenly interested in this, and in order to
inhale this handsome man into the dripping pussy, the siren looking sister
had to continue to sell her points with all her might.
"Don't underestimate this, oh, I promise it will be fun, besides that we'll see
Engineering College, medical faculty shouting together, the most eye-
catching ones are arguably those of the art schools, very eye-catching
guaranteed!" In fact, Pete was already intrigued when he heard about the
first academy again, and he glanced at the man from the engineering
academy who stood quietly before his eyes.
I want to see Ae on stage.
"What would I do if I were to join?"
"Oops, so you agreed to that is it? You leave your body and mind to me...
uh, just come to me with your body and mind... " After that, Sister Siren
told him some details, and Ae stood by and couldn't help but blame herself,
how could she think he was here to hurt Pete! I can't believe you did such
an incredible thing.
"Are you sure you won't be eaten raw by him?" After the human katoey
sister left, Ae couldn't help but ask, even he couldn't stand it and
goosebumps fell, not to mention Pete!
"He's a nice guy, I've heard a lot of people say that, even though he's... he's
a bit scary looking, but he's respected by his younger siblings," I explained
for him, not that I was looking down on him or anything, but I just
remembered that if Pond was around he would have said, "Oh, he's called
Money, if it wasn't for the sake of it, he wouldn't have given himself that
name.
"Well, come on, I'm hungry," Ae said as he changed the subject and then
invited his other friend to join him in the cafeteria for dinner, trying hard
not to think about what his niece had said to him, and though it made his
heart a little tumultuous, he couldn't help but glance towards Pete's cheek.
Let me go to hell, why would I want to pinch his face so badly!
At the same time, both of them did not know that there was a man waiting
for Pete, from the time that the katoey sister went to find him was already
there, and then saw the dead dwarf also rushed out, this handsome boy
looked even more tired than before, did not dare to rush up, but he heard the
katoey sister and their loud conversation.
I still have a chance on Thursday... ... .
Getting into camp for the first time was a lot more fun than Pete thought it
would be, coming in and meeting a lot of new friends, listening to the junior
sisters and seniors sarcasm each other, couldn't help but laugh every time
they saw it, and also, being here made him friends who ate together.
“Ai’Pete, this is the song material, if there is a place where you can't sing
just come and ask me oh, turn around and I'll teach you privately." The
human katoey sister suddenly ran to him and said, and also all kinds of
small groping, causing Pete to laugh.
"Thank you," Pete smiled sweetly at him, and the katoey sister pretended to
scratch her heart, saying it was too hot.
"Oh my God, Nong Pete, Nong Pete," the human katoey's sister bar handed
him the information, and all kinds of eyebrows at him, the onlookers saw
the goosebumps all over.
"See, you human katoey sister is starting to move your hands!"
"I feel so uncomfortable calling you Pete, can I call you something else?"
"Big sis, you terrier people are using nonsense on Twitter okay!" The voice
was coming from the other direction, but the katoey sister didn't care, as her
eyes were casting light on Pete.
"I feel so uncomfortable calling you Nong Pete, can I call you darling?"
"Crap, you unashamed old thing, that routine is out of date, okay!" As soon
as the words fell, several other katoey sisters came over, and then all kinds
of lights were released towards PETE as well.
"Oops, oops... I want a husband like Pete so bad!"
"Is your new husband dead again?"
"I said I want to say so, what can you do to me, big sister, don't eat alone, I
also like them handsome and I have been experiencing some drought, I
should be rained on ah" sisters are hotly towards, the party rushed to salute
to express the desire to bid farewell, not because of fear, but he was afraid
that he could not catch another person's appointment.
"I'll just head back."
"It's all because of you, see, Nong Pete is leaving."
"Fxxk! How dare you say it's because of me? I'm afraid of you!" Needless
to say, Pete hurriedly left the classroom with the materials, came out and
looked at his watch, at this moment it was exactly 20:00, also do not know
if the training camp on Ae's side is over, Pete had to wait for him at the
original place.
Pop!
"What, Pete?" Pete heard the familiar voice and immediately felt something
was wrong, he turned to look in the direction that grabbed him and saw
Trump standing behind him, at the moment he wasn't as handsome as
before, looking much scruffier than before, with swollen eye bags that felt
like he hadn't slept, and a very scruffy beard on his chin, seeing this look at
him made Pete even more scared.
Suddenly!!!!
His body was pushed hard against the wall, and Pete bit back the pain as he
looked at the man who was threatening him.
"I need money!"
"I... I won't give it to you," Pete said as he endured the pain coming from
behind him, telling himself that if he went a little further there would be
security guards, and if he called out, the guards would surely be able to hear
him, and at the moment the shameless scoundrel was staring viciously at
him.
"I know you have money!"
"I don't have any money, and you know I'm just a student, I'll give you the
money I brought," Pete said fearfully, although his voice was a little
trembling, but he himself would not give it to him easily, the other party
listened and took a deep breath, feeling that he also knew that it was
impossible to get money with violent words, so the expression on his face
also began to become gentle.
“Ai’Pete... I really need the money, I'm sorry about the past, this time think
it's just like I borrowed it from you," Trump said in that kind tone before,
the previous events are still fresh in his mind, believe him it's really hell...
he also needs the money, otherwise he wouldn't be so lowly.
But since he had made up his mind not to give, it would never be possible
to give him another penny.
"You've already taken hundreds of thousands from me," before it was

always tens of thousands and tens of thousands to give, he was always
almost threatening him with hundreds of thousands by him now, Trump
gritted his teeth, but still held back from lowering his expectations and said
to him.
"Two hundred thousand, give me another two hundred thousand and I won't
bother you again!"
“Ai’Pete gritted his teeth and looked at the pitiful man in front of him, but
he wasn't stupid either, he didn't believe Trump would really stop bothering
him after he took the money, and just thinking about it, another shadow
burst into his mind, Ae would definitely be angry if he gave him any more
money.
"I don't have any money.
"I don't believe it!" He said fiercely to Pete, and pressed Pete tighter with
his hands, and Pete said slowly, pressed against the fear in his heart.
"I really didn't, my mom probably does, but I'm still studying and there's no
way my mom could have given me that much money."
"I know you have, you have hundreds of thousands more in your card!!!!"
Trump lowered his voice again, and brought his face closer, his eyes
becoming gentle, akin to the two before.
"Help... ."
Pop! 〜
Before Pete had a chance to cry out for help, Trump punched Pete hard in
the stomach, his body instantly became powerless, a pain that he had never
endured before, followed by a second punch, Pete's body sat directly on the
ground, only to hear the sound of his own breath inside his throat.
"You brought this on yourself! You're the one who gave me no choice!"

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 8: Don't know what "Jealousy" is
Pete.
I may have been punched in the face by him, but it wasn't as strong as the
pain I felt when he punched me in the stomach.
Pop!
The third punch still hit the area, and the pain made me tear up, my mouth
open wide, but I was so weak, I didn't have the strength to let out a small
cry, I could only lie on the pavement and mumble and moan. My lungs were
aching vaguely, I was having trouble breathing, and with each breath, I felt
a painful swelling in my chest, and a sense of fear followed.
At this moment, even though I felt miserable, my heart kept thinking of a

certain person.
Ae... Ai’Ae, come and save me...
"A... e... " it seemed like it took all my life to barely get the name out. But
the man who pinned me down had a cold expression and didn't show me an
ounce of sympathy. I opened my eyes slightly and saw that in the midst of
the drizzling rain, this cold as ice person was staring at me with a disdainful
look.
Time paused for a moment.
"Huh? No money? So what is this?" I didn't have the strength to argue with
him, and I couldn't feel my strength just to swallow, and Trump grabbed my
wrist in one hand and roughly ripped off the watch my mom had bought
me, and my wrist ached.
"No... don't... "
I wouldn't feel bad if that watch wasn't bought by my mom, even if it was
worth a fortune.
Ae...
Help... Ai’Ae... help me... help me..
I lay there dying, mumbling a very faint cry for help out of my mouth, and
Senator Trump once again roughly searched my pants pocket and pulled out
my wallet and cell phone inside. But I had no strength left to stop him, and
at the moment my heart was cut like a knife, and I let the indisputable tears
flow down my cheeks until they met with the rain...
"Don't you expect to call the police! If you don't want me to haunt you for
the rest of your life!"
Pop!
My already empty wallet was thrown mercilessly in my face by him, and I

had no strength to turn around and look at his expression, knowing only that
he was leaving in a huff, leaving me at the side of a dimly lit road with only
a dim street lamp and the pouring rain to accompany me.
I don't know how long I've been lying there, my mind only conjures up the
person who has been helping me, and I'm beginning to realize that I should
be launching a self-help operation, and Ae, though not by my side at the
moment, is the one who gave me the courage to reject the campus bullying.
I braced one hand against a wall root and clutched the other to my stomach,
ready to stand up slowly.
Now that I don't have a cell phone, there's no way to reach Ae ah.
"... How angry do you think the seniors will get?"
"Surprisingly, the entire team has escaped, so the entire team will be dead
come tomorrow!"
At this moment, I heard someone outside the wall talking very loudly, so I
took a deep breath and held back the piercing pain, ready to step away from
my legs and walk forward.
A loud thud!
I had exhausted all my strength, but my legs were still undeniably suddenly
weak and I fell to the ground again.
"Help... help... " I called out with all my might to some stranger who
happened to be passing near here, but I still felt my voice was too faint, plus
the rain was so loud that maybe others didn't hear it.
"Hey guys, did you hear anything?"
"You shut up, bxtch! What are you talking about in the middle of the night?
One bump into something unclean and you're fxxked for life!"
"I really heard something!"
"You've got hallucinations in your ears!" Who would have believed that
someone would actually call for help in this off-the-beaten-path place in the
middle of the night? I consoled myself that the pain would be gone in a
moment, and it didn't look like I could pin my hopes on passersby.
"Hey!!!" Hey, guys! There's a man lying here!
"It's a ghost, right?"
"What the hell with your annoying self! It's really human! Come on, you
guys, help!" Immediately after, the man's voice grew louder, then rang in
my ears. They picked me up, but all I knew was to chant someone's name in
my mouth, a name that kept echoing in my heart.
“Ai’Ae... Engineering institute... Ai’Ae... "
Sorry Ae, I've got you in trouble again.
Ae
I'm being irritable, very irritable so to speak!
"It's all your fault, AI’Pond, see, it's all your fault alone, causing the whole
class to be punished!!!" Ping's complaining voices are endless, and he's
nagging my good friend Pond to the point where I want to be a part of this
fight. What kind of a person falls asleep during the training camp and
makes pig howl-like snoring noises, implicating us innocent civilians. By
the time we were done taking our punishment, by the time training camp
was over, it was almost 8:30 p.m.
But the thing that bothers me the most is...
Please leave a message after "tick".
"Why is Ai’Pete turning off his phone?" I frowned, mouth muttering,

completely oblivious to Pond's defense of himself that he'd watched the
Pale Old Master's XXX instructional video last night for too long to get that
way. He hasn't been on the phone since I got Pete's number.
"What's the matter, Ai’Ae, you're all upset?" Bow turned to me and asked,
and I shook my head.
"It's okay, call me later if you guys want something to eat, I'll go pick up
Ai’Pete first... "
Ring a bell.
Before I could finish talking to my friend, my cell phone rang, and I

hurriedly lowered my head to look, unable to help but frown.
"Hey, Ai’Can?" Can is on my soccer team, but we don't belong to the same
faculty. Although he often called me to talk about the team's training, he
never called at this point in time.
[Hey, Ai’Ae! Don't you get mad yet? Are you friends with a student from
the International Academy? I'm at the gates of the International Academy
right now and I see a guy who's being studied here and he's chanting
“Ai’Ae from the Engineering Academy", if not you, then I'm sorry!]
"Fxxkin' hell! It's Ai’Pete!!!!"
Without further ado, I know who that International Academy student is that
he's talking about. I didn't hesitate to run out the door after hearing this and
didn't have time to say goodbye to my friends. I said loudly to Can on the
other side of the phone as I ran.
"Ai’Can, you take care of him for me first, don't leave him alone! I'll be
there in a minute!!!"
At this point, I no longer cared about what boundaries my concerns about

Pete crossed. As soon as I heard that he was being taught a lesson, my mind
was reminded of this soft Khun-chai with no power, his harmless eyes, his
soft body, and I couldn't help but worry about him. At the same time, I was
furious and hated the guy who had done this to him!
Pete never hurt anyone, why would anyone hurt Pete!
I don't know how fast I ran, but every minute of that time was a long time
for me. I ran while complaining in my heart that I had promised to take care
of him, but why didn't I keep my promise properly? Now I was panting and
sweating, but as soon as I saw that there was a large crowd of people
milling around one in front of me, I immediately darted over and burrowed
into the crowd without a second thought.
“Ai’Pete!!!!" I recognized him at first glance as I burrowed into the crowd,

his face glowing pale in the darkness, his hands were rubbing this belly
tightly and Can was sitting at his side propping him up. Seeing the tear
tracks on his face, my anger was raw.
Silence.
I grabbed him by the shoulders and made him turn around to face me, his
face pale, his clothes stained with mud, his hands still clutching his
stomach. As soon as he saw that the visitor was me, my name began to be
called out of his mouth.
“Ai’Ae... Ai’Ae... Ai’Ae... "
Who dared!!!
I don't know what madness I was jerking myself out of, I just held him
tightly so that his head was resting on my shoulder, and I felt his body
shaking like a frightened bird, and then the words were running through my
mouth.
"It's okay, I'm here Pete, it's okay, I'm here for you."
I couldn't figure out if it was something I wanted to say to him or something

I wanted to say to myself.
Pete.
I don't know how long I've been leaning on Ae's shoulder, and when I'm
conscious again, the crowd on the sidelines know that Ae and I know each
other, and they all scatter. The pain in my abdomen has decreased, but it
still hurts whenever I try to move my body.
Now I don't want to go home, I don't want my mother to know what

happened, and if I do, it will only add to my family's worries.
"Then you can spend the night in my dorm tonight."
I knew Ae was worried about me, but I didn't want to cause him any more
trouble, he had already helped me a lot. I really can't do it if I have to go to
his dorm and share half of his bed. So I turned him down and got a room at
a hotel in the International Academy. Since our college has a hotel
management program, it is not uncommon to have an actual hotel in the
college for practice.
Ae didn't say much, just nodded, then picked up the wallet with only a few
cards left inside and handed it back to me, then helped me into the
Academy building. Luckily we didn't run into any acquaintances at the time
and it took us a few minutes to check-in. Eventually, I was exhausted and
lay down on the big bed in the hotel with my eyes closed.
At the moment there is more in my heart... fear.
I hugged the pillow tightly, not because I felt cold, I just wanted to restrain
myself from shivering, I didn't want Ae to see how vulnerable I was. But it
was all in vain, especially when a wave of fear slammed into me as I curled
up alone with my body. This fear comes from the fact that someone like me
has never experienced anything like this in my life.
A moment of silence.
“Ai’Ae... " the big hand that had been warm was stroking my head, and I
looked up to see a pair of cold eyes looking at me worriedly. Ae's expression
was a little embarrassed, and I suddenly remembered that he wasn't much
for comforting people who were crying.
Because he didn't like it, I started doing my best to restrain myself from
tears.
"I'm sorry!"
"!!!!" I opened my eyes wide, wondering why he was apologizing, I should

have said it was me who was apologizing, I had troubled him again.
"I said I was going to take care of you and protect you, but I couldn't make
it, and I'm sorry I hurt you."
I've done my best not to cry, but why is Ae saying these things to me? Why
is Ae clinging to these irrelevant promises to me? I don't need him to take
these promises as a duty that he must carry out. But my tears stopped when
I learned that he took those promises more seriously than anything else.
My body still hurts, but why is my heart so happy?
“Ai’Ae... you're not wrong... instead it's me, to say sorry to you... sorry...
sorry ah... " I immediately buried my head in the pillow and I heard a sigh
from Ae, although at the moment I was sad. Then I felt a hand sweeping
through my hair again, running down my hair gently, gently...
Ae didn't need to say much, as long as he gently stroked my head and

stayed with me I felt it was the best comfort for me.
I huffed quietly in bed, and the more Ae comforted me in this situation, the
more I wanted to let out a sob because I wanted to... pander to him, and I
wanted him to just keep stroking my head and not let go...
"Can you talk to me now? What the hell happened?" He saw that my mood
had calmed down a little and started asking me. I turned my head to look
him in the face.
"That damned Trump is it?"
Trembling.
Just hearing the name made me shiver a little, and without further ado, Ae
already knew he had guessed right. Because I must have exhibited a
heartfelt expression, my body involuntarily shivered at the thought of that
brutal and ugly face. But at the sight of this man in front of me, the thrill is
cut in half again, because...
Ae's fingertips crossed my cheeks, and don't you think he'll be gentle,
wiping away my tears as gently and beautifully as the novel's hero. He just
wiped my face with a rough, random stream of his fingers, but it gave me
an unspeakable sense of relief.
I truly feel that Ae is with me.
"Why, you still think I live rough!"
"No, I just think you have a lot of personality."
"With a lot of personality?" He looked dazed, making me smile for the first
time tonight.
"This kind of tear-wiping play, you wouldn't use a tissue or a handkerchief."

And you'll be sure to rub it for me, without letting me rub it myself.
I have noticed that although Ae is a bit venomous at times, he enjoys taking

care of people. If he could help someone else, he couldn't help but reach
out, and this time it was the same.
"That means I don't want to trim down, so where's your phone, why is it
off?" Ae tilted his head, then brought the subject back up, his tone
somewhat reproachful, and I clamped my mouth shut, not knowing how to
respond.
"He... took it."
"What did you say?" He yelled and I had to lower my head and stare dead
in the face at my wrist.
There was a moment of silence.
"Don't say he even took your watch too?!" Perhaps it was my gaze that
caught his attention, for he took my hand in the first place, and I had to nod
my head softly in affirmation. Ai’Ae's anger immediately exploded out of
his throat.
"This beast that should be cut by a thousand swords! Won't he be able to

make money on his own? How dare you come and rob someone else!!!!"
While I don't scold people much, this time I really agree with Ae that the
senior Trump I knew has died in my life.
"What else did he take?"
"The whole wallet of cash, the phone, and the watch... that's it." I said softly
that of all these things I felt the most sorry for only the watch, and Ae was
groaning incessantly, and it looked like he was really angry at me, and I
could only bow my head helplessly.
Silent
"What about you, how are you doing? What else did he do to you? Why are
you lying in the middle of the road!!!!" After saying that, he cupped my
face in both hands and raised it upwards, asking me in a domineering tone
of concern. He also looked at me with a pampered look, as if he was born
afraid I would suddenly fall to the ground. Such a close encounter made my
sense of dread instantly transform into a sense of... shyness.
How this doesn't make me shy is beyond me when Ae cupped my face in

both hands, not pinching it like he did last time, but treating me like his
niece, and I don't know how he frolics with his niece. But his fingertips
traced across my cheeks, past the corners of my eyes, my brow and finally
to my lips. His movements were so gentle that they made my heart ripple
for it...
"He didn't punch you in the face?" Except for the tear marks and dust, he
made sure he couldn't find the bruises on my face and I nodded slowly.
"He punched me in the stomach three times... then I ran out of strength to
fight back Ae, and then I had to fall to the ground and shrink into a ball." I
tried my best to portray the scene as cloudy and comical, but it wasn't
comical at all in his eyes.
Suddenly!
"Go to the police!"
"Huh?!!!!" Hearing this, my pupils dilated and Ae stood up quickly, then

took my hand with a serious look on my face, overwhelmed by the
unexpected suggestion.
"Going to... going to the police?!"
"Right! He's doing this to you, so call the police no matter what. He's a
scum of the earth and deserves to go to jail! Who does he think he is to have
the audacity to do such a thing to you!" His tone was tough, he showed a
righteous indignation, and his eyes were fierce. I was afraid of his eyes
before, but at this moment I had to use all my strength to stop him.
"No, Ai’Ae, don't call the police!"
“Ai’Pete you... " he immediately turned his head to stare at me, and I
couldn't help but be a little intimidated, but I took his hand anyway, and
said it tremulously.
"Let... let things hang in there Ae, and consider it my bad luck."
"What a load of bad luck! I don't know how much money he took from you,
but when I saw how badly you were hurt by him, I wouldn't let him go!" I
was glad he was so worried about me, but I shook my head slightly, the
same way I had said it before.
"No... don't ah... let's not call the police!"
"You... " Ae stared at me, I was about to fall, I knew he must be about to
call me a fool, to be so weak after something like this happened. But he was
silent for several moments after saying the word, and the way he stared at
me as if it were sandwiched with a chill that made me shudder, and then my
heart was lifted to my throat at once as he... shook off my hand.
"Almost forgot, it's not about me!" He waved my hand away, and the eyes
that had just treated me like a child to be taken care of, turned into eyes that
treated me like a stranger.
"If you still love him, it's not my business."
"!!!!" Hearing him say that just widened my eyes, I didn't expect to hear
him say something like that... Ai’Ae thought I was in love with P’Trump.
At this point, I sat where I was, as if dumbfounded, watching as this boy

across from me grabbed his school bag and was about to head for the door.
Something in the netherworld prompted me to lunge forward and hold the
other person's arm.
"No! Ae! don't get me wrong! Don't get me wrong!"
The one I love is you, not him.

Ae
I don't know exactly why I was so outraged, no, what puzzled me more was
why Pete would defend this scum who hurt him so much.
He was punched three times by that bitch and ended up lying on the ground,
and he was robbed of everything of value by his opponent, but he was still
soft on this scum, just for the word "love"? I really don't get it! Yes, I didn't
love anyone, for eighteen years I just enjoyed playing football, playing
games and hanging out with friends. Unlike those friends who, once they're
out of love, are only going to be born and die, I just didn't feel like I needed
to rush into a relationship so badly. I really don't know what the hell this so-
called "love" is.
So at this moment, I don't even understand why Pete is defending that bitch,
but the thing that baffles me the most is... why am I so mad at Pete?
Yes! He's the one who's so over the top, he chooses to forgive that scum!
I was so angry, so angry that I wanted to shake Pete's hands off my arms,
but when I turned my head and saw his face, his eyes, which were about to
burst again, I couldn't get my hands off. Surprisingly, he still intends to
explain it with the same lie.
"No ah Ae, I don't love him anymore... don't love him anymore ah Ae."
"Then you come with me to the police!"
"No... don't!"
Go to hell! I'm really mad at him! You keep saying you don't love anymore,
so why don't you deal with him yet? It was also clear from my scowl that I
was not in agreement with him. So he wrapped my arms around me even
tighter.
“Ai’Ae, you listen to me first, I beg you."

It is only today that I know what it is like to be "softhearted".
Ta-da.
I didn't say anything, just sat down.
"The reason I didn't call the police is not because I still love him or like
him, I just don't want this to get to my mom, if I call the police, the police
will definitely notify the family, I don't want to worry my mom, he can just
take it if he wants, it's fine."
"Then aren't you afraid that later on your mother will be more worried than
she is now when she finds out what happened tonight?" I disagree, and from
so many conversations I've had with him, I know deep down how much he
loves his mother. But he also told me that his mom didn't care much about
him being gay, so the matter should have been brought to the attention of
the parents so that the adults would know that someone was going to hold it
against him.
But Pete shook his head again, and I was all depressed.
What the fxxk is wrong with me? I'm a very calm person, but when I think
about Pete and the fact that he's still defending that scum, I'm tempted to
give that bitch a hard time and make him a living hell!
"If mom knows about this, my grandmother will know about it too, don't ah,
if the police are called, my grandmother will know right away and then it
will be passed on to my dad... my dad will come and blame my mom for not
taking care of me... I definitely won't let anyone come and scold my mom...
Ai’Ae... you believe me... I'm just worried about my mom... it's just mom
alone, it's really just my mom... " he got more and more excited as his voice
started to tremble, his eyes only conveyed one meaning and that was for me
to believe him. Finally, I let out a long sigh.
I really want to ask, what's the conflict in your family? Because all I knew
was that he was attached to his mother, but the look in his eyes when he
mentioned his father again made me wonder.
"I'm sorry, I got mad and thought you were still in love with him... "
"No, I don't love him anymore, not ever." Khun-chai said firmly in his eyes,
his hands were still holding my arms tightly, his delicate skin was in
intimate contact with my body, I started to feel a bit strange, so I had to
gently try to pull my arms out, but a bit tight and embarrassed to forcefully
shake them off.
"Love or no love, I believe you!"
But why do I feel like I'm letting go of my heart?
"You hurry up and call your mother and say you're not coming home
tonight, not yet, and I guess she's worried sick. You can't be reached by
phone." I pulled my phone out of my pants pocket and handed it to him as
Pete hurried to release the hands that were holding my arms to catch it.
"Thank you, Ae."
"Well, hurry up and give your mom a call." I couldn't figure out why I was
pitying him for suddenly letting go of his hands, after all, I felt a warm
stream flowing through my body just as I was holding my arms.
Maybe I'm starting to think of him as my own niece, and even though I
touch his face because I want to help him wipe his tears, I can still feel his
face is soft, even softer than my niece's.
"Mom, it's Pete, I have a report to do with my classmates after boot camp
and I'm spending the night at school tonight." When he was talking to his
mother, I thought to myself that there must be a lot of girls who are
attracted to him, because he has a soft voice with a little bit of spoiling, and
a smile that kills people, he's a very filial and good boy.
I'll be back later tonight, Mom. If it were me, I'd be so succinct.
"Uh... I lost my phone... I don't know where I put it, I borrowed a

classmate's phone to call you, I love your mom."
Although his conversation with his mother was only a few words, I could
still feel that he loved his mother very much, maybe he was in my way,
because he immediately hung up the phone and gave it back to me.
"You can keep talking."
"It's okay, I heard from mom that it's a little busy over at the hotel right
now, so she didn't go home to sleep either." I nodded and turned around to
rummage through my school bag.
"You hurry up and take a bath, you're all wet, you can apply medicine after
the bath... where is the medicine, I remember I put the bruise cream in my
bag." I muttered to myself, and after saying that I dumped the contents of
my bag on the bed in a huff, not asking the room owner's permission at all,
but the other person didn't care, nodded, and walked into the bathroom.
I didn't think much of anything at the time, except to concentrate on finding

that tube of ointment, and by the time I realized it, I saw him walk out of
the bathroom in his hotel robe, his face red through the red.
Ugh... he was only wearing his school uniform, no change of clothes.

Forget it, I'm going back to the dorm anyway, even if he sleeps naked at
night, it's none of my business!
I thought this way, then beckoned for him to come over and sit on the bed.
"Take your clothes off and I'll look at the wound for you." I spoke to him
absentmindedly and opened the ointment. As an athlete, it's normal to carry
around easy ointments and paraphernalia for cleaning wounds. Especially
for a footballer like me who often falls and slips on the playground, this
kind of bruise cream is even more essential.
"Take off... take off your clothes."
"Why are you shy, we are all men," I remember he liked men, but he didn't
like me, so what's he shy about? My words made him take off his robe and
fade to his waist.
Trance.
We are all boys. What's there to be ashamed of? That's right! Then why was
I so shy when I saw his flesh!
I'm not a rogue and have no dirty thoughts about him who is also a boy, but
why do I feel like I'm snooping on a girl and not a boy? None of my friends
around me had the same body as him, and I could tell he was thin, but not
the kind of bone thinness that made people look disgusting. His skin was so
white that it reflected the light, his stomach was flat and his collarbone was
sexy and flirty. Then because he was so white and glowing, his nipples were
not dark black like the average boy's, but a little light brown, and sometimes
showed a pale pink when viewed from another angle.
After "observing", I began to focus on his reddish bruises, which, needless

to say, were sure to turn purple and green in a couple of days. And the
bruise at his belly button was even worse.
"Does it hurt?" I wasn't in the mood to look away, my heart filled with
worry for him, he said softly.
"It hurts so much that tears are coming to my eyes."
"Well, I get it, I've been punched in this area too, I'll rub your medicine and
you tell me where it hurts." I spoke to him in a reassuring tone while I
dipped my finger in a little cold ointment and applied it to the bruise on his
abdomen.
"Ah!"
"Does it hurt?" He shouted so hard that I was startled, but he shook his
head, so I lowered my head again and gently smoothed the ointment. This
time I was very gentle, afraid to increase his pain, and my fingers touched
his soft skin in a way I had never felt before.
Needless to say, I hadn't even been in a relationship, so I hadn't done

anything similar with a girl, and this was still the first time I'd been this
close to someone.
Is a girl's skin as soft as Pete's?
I just asked myself in my mind while my hand kept applying his medicine.
He was probably a little sore, so the flesh on his stomach was taut from him,
but my attention was still on his soft skin as I continued to spread the
ointment evenly with my fingertips.
"Uh... Ai’Ae, that's enough... " Pete's warbling voice brought my hands to a
screeching halt, so I looked up at him.
"It must hurt, then apply yourself, I'll go take a shower first, my body is
sticky." I handed him the ointment in my hand and hurried toward the
bathroom. As soon as I entered the bathroom and closed the door, I raised
my hands to cover my face as the expression Pete had just given me was
still echoing in my mind.
Why does Pete have an unspeakable cuteness in my eyes? The red cheeks,
the beautiful eyes, and the trembling mouth were softly saying "enough" to
me.
"I'm sorry!" I muttered to myself and turned the faucet on as far as it would
go, then reached into my pants with that ointment-soaked hand.
I don't masturbate a lot because all my energy is spent on exercise. But now
I actually felt the desire as I touched Pete's body.
It didn't mean I liked him, presumably it was because I hadn't touched

anyone else's body before, so I was prone to lust this time. Just touching his
soft skin, I couldn't help but wonder in my heart, is a girl's skin so soft too?
I have a deep sense of guilt, but I also admit that I was masturbxting... my
mind was full of his looks!

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 9: Blood, Charged up teenager.
Waiting for Ae to take a bath and walk out of the bathroom, only to see that
the Khun-chai has already put the robe on neatly, as soon as he saw Pete,
Ae's heart felt even more guilty, for sure, just now was imagining that this
person's soft skin ran a horse, the thought of that smooth and delicate touch
Ae almost hard again.
"I'm sorry!" Ae didn't want to owe Pete anything, and didn't know how to
ease his guilt, so he blurted out his apologies, causing Pete to look at him
blankly.
"Yeah... sorry about what?" Pete stammered, not daring to look at each
other either, the warmth of Ae's fingers stroking his lower belly just now
was still there, titillating him to the point of arousal.
"I'm... sorry I hurt you when I put the medicine on you earlier." Ae
apologized to herself, not hurt but aroused, and Pete looked out the window
in embarrassment.
"I'm also... sorry."
I'm sorry to have aroused evil lust for you because of a perfectly normal
drugging gesture.
Ae sighed heavily and scratched his hair. He wanted to laugh at the thought
of taking a shower in the hotel where he was staying, and would have to get
dirty again when he ran back to the dorm.
The hotel at the International College and his dormitory... what a world of
difference.
"Then I'll go back to the dormitory first, you'll have to lock the door if you
live here alone, I'll be looking for it tomorrow... ."
“Ai’Ae, you don't go!"
Before Ae could finish his sentence, Pete conditionally reflexively opened

his mouth to protest, and the interrupted Ae looked back at Ae, only to see
the other man's eyes dodge and his body tremble involuntarily, as if he
hadn't stepped out of Trump's shadow before Ae raised his feet and walked
towards him.
"You're still scared, aren't you?" The question made Pete unconsciously bite
his lip, torn between being embarrassed to bother the other and selfishly
wanting to keep the other, tormented inside.
At this moment, he really wanted Ae to stay with him, even if he felt it was
a bother to the other party.
“Ai’Pete, I've told you many times, I'm a straight shooter and just say what
comes to your mind, and I hope you are too, do you always want me to
remind you over and over again?" Although his tone was very impatient,
his hand involuntarily put on Pete's hair and gently rubbed it, the
preoccupied Pete raised his head, the red's lips were slightly open, staring at
this Ae who was more handsome than anyone in his eyes and said softly,
"You... stay with me... ... .is it okay?"
Ae stood on the edge of the bed and looked at Pete, who had already
reached out and grabbed the corner of the other person's shirt, panic-
stricken eyes with a plea, huffing, "I'm scared... I'm really scared... I don't
dare to be alone... can you stay with me?" At this moment, Pete is like a
frightened and insecure child, which makes one's heart ache, and Ae's heart
is also soft, but there is no reason to think that such Pete is unusually good-
looking.
Well, looking at Pete's furrowed brow and clear eyes, and that exquisite
face like a model, Ae was a little tempted, but when Pete's eyes were red
with fear but he looked like a helpless child, it made the human heart take
pity, and Ae let out a long sigh.
I'm afraid that I am not going to be happy to mention a niece who is

adorable.
"All right, all right, I'll stay with you, lest that beast go and come back, and
leave you here alone I'm not sure he won’t come back." Since he decided to
stay, Ae picked up his cell phone and prepared to call his roommate, who
was afraid that the world would be in chaos.
By Pond's bad nature, presumably by now he will have been assumed that
Ae was dragging Pete to hatch chicks.
[Where the hell have you been? You've been doing something
indescribable with Pete, haven't you?]
Pond was right, that's what he thought.
"You think too much! I won't go back to the dormitory tonight, and you
won't think of anything else, I'll tell you tomorrow."
[But I want to hear it tonight! I made a bet with Ping on whether you
do Pete or Pete does you tonight.]
Ae glanced at the man sitting on the bed with an afterglow, then raised his
hand and scratched his hair, this Pond was really enough, was he lame
eyed, from where could he tell that Pete could attack him, if anything
indescribable was going to happen, it was only if he pinned Pete down like
this and that.
No, I'm not! I'm not!

"If you don't stop this lewd thinking, I'll make sure my iron hooves do you
first."
Ow!
[How did I put up with people like you for years without killing you,
Nong Pond, isn't it good enough to be alive?]
"Just the drama, hang on." In the end, Ae couldn't wait to hang up the
phone, not bothering to pay attention to Pond, who was pestering him on
the other end of the line.
"Can I just sleep in a tank top and shorts?" Ae, who was about to take off
his trousers, suddenly stopped the movement in his hands and turned back
to ask Pete, who was sitting on the bed, Pete a pair of Ae's eyes
immediately averted, but did not know where to put his eyes, Ae then
remembered that Pete was different from his other friends in the past, if it
was his group of die-hard friends or friends, he had already taken off his
clothes and thrown his trousers to the side, did not have to think about how
they felt.
"Well, whatever you want." Pete replied politely that at first he was terrified
about what happened to P’Trump, but now that he was alone with his crush,
it made him even more terrified.
"Then I'll lend you a pillow and a bathrobe." With that said, Ae grabbed a
pillow from the king-sized bed, then walked over to the closet and opened
the door to take out another set of bathrobes, a particularly natural and fluid
series of movements, as if it were something an everyday couple would do
at home, and on the contrary, Pete was only seen nodding his head blankly,
and by the time he regained consciousness, Ae had placed the pillow and
bathrobe on the floor.
“Ai’Ae, are you going to sleep on the floor?"
At first, he didn't think much of it when he opened the room, because Pete
was in pain and was about to lose consciousness, and he was sitting on the
floor to check in, so the room was a large bedroom with a TV and no sofa in
the bathroom.
"But... but... you might as well come to sleep on the bed." Letting the
person who just helped himself sleep on the hard floor was too much to say,
Ae suddenly laughed when he heard it, he said, "Don't worry about me, the
mattress in my dormitory is like the floor and makes no difference, you go
to sleep, I don't want to make you feel uncomfortable."
"Uncomfortable?" Pete didn't know why, it should be that he was worried

that the other person would feel uncomfortable, and Ae scratched his head
not knowing how to explain it to him.
"Because you are gay."
"... ... ."
The words that came out of Ae's mouth made Pete suddenly froze, the pain
that assaulted inside was much more intense than the three punches that
P’Trump had punched him with earlier, and the only thought in his head
was... Ai’Ae was loathing him.
Yeah, even if he said he didn't hate himself, he probably crossed the line
when he was in bed together.
"I... I see."
"Eh, it is not what you think!" When Khun-chai Pete said with a white
handsome face that he understood, Ae only widened his eyes and realized
that he had said the wrong thing, rubbing his hair while trying his best to
explain, "It's definitely not that I hate you, don't show that expression...
How should I explain it, I said that you are gay has no other meaning,
because I also don't know if gay man is willing to sleep in a bed with a
straight man, anyway, my words do not matter, because it is just sleeping
with a friend. Let me ask you another way, then, would you be
uncomfortable if I went to bed and slept with you?" Ae's long-winded rant
eased Pete's heartache a bit, while his palsy theory still made Pete sigh and
tell himself with a loss in his heart.
Pete, you should be satisfied, it's good enough to have someone who walks
through your life barefoot, with a smile on his face, even if you can't love it,
but it's enough for you to experience happiness, to experience pain, to
remember a lifetime.
“Ai’Ae, you might as well come to bed... it's just sleeping with a friend
anyway." Pete struggled to make his tone sound lighter, then moved to the
edge of the other half of the bed where Ae sat on the floor debating whether
to come up or not, and finally got up to the bed.
"Are you sure I can share the bed with you?"
"Well, if you don't mind me." Ae whispered, struggling to move to the far
side of the bed for fear of making the other person uncomfortable by getting
close.
"Then I'll turn off the lights oh, scrambling out around until eleven."
"Hmm."
The lights in the room turned off, leaving only the hovering light outside the
window to spill into the room, and the next moment Pete's body trembled
with fear, and a horrible person burst in, unable to rush away.
“Ai’Ae!"
"Huh? I am, right here." A rustling sound came from behind, it was Ae had
turned off the light and was lying down in the covers, Pete suddenly
grabbed at the hem of the other's vest haphazardly and refused to let go,
which made Ae feel very perverse, after slightly adjusting to the darkness,
he saw Pete's eyes tightly closed and his brow furrowed into a ball while
getting closer and closer to his side.
"You're scared?" Ae gently smoothed the other's tightly knit brow with her
fingertips, and Pete slowly opened his eyes, trying to squeeze out a smile at
Ae, but that smile was worse than crying.
"Kind of, at that point I didn't think anyone would come to my rescue." Pete
was finally willing to face his heart and present his fears to the other side,
but Ae suddenly fell silent, feeling so guilty that he didn't have time to save
Pete, if he hadn't left class so late, Pete might not have encountered such a
horrible thing.
"Don't you be afraid, am I not at your side now?" Ae reached up and

cupped her partner's soft face and stroked it gently, as if announcing her
presence wordlessly, and Pete, who was trembling lightly, gripped Ae's shirt
even tighter.
“Ai’Ae,"
"Huh?"
"Can you just hold my face like that until I fall asleep?"
Knowing that he was asking too much, but today's Ae was too nice and
gentle to him, Pete still couldn't resist asking for more, he liked the feeling
that Ae's somewhat rough palms brought to him when they touched him,
those hands were completely different from his own, so delicate and soft,
when Ae gently rubbed his face, that thick feeling made him realize that he
wasn't alone at this moment, there was Ae by his side.
Ae listened quietly, even though he couldn't see, but he could feel Pete's
uneasiness, and most importantly, his first glimpse of the little Khun-chai's
unknowable side.
"You're pampering to me!"
"I... I didn't!" Pete shook his head gently, a little startled, realizing that he
was pampering Ae, still a little embarrassed, these small gestures made Ae
pursed his eyes and couldn't help but look good.
"You're pampering me, you're definitely pampering me, just like my niece
pampered me." The only thing he could do was to ask softly, "If I were to
say that I was pampering you, would you... would you say anything about
me?" Asking so cautiously, there was an uncertain light tremor in the
trailing voice that caused Ae to involuntarily lean closer, facilitating the
better movement of the hand that cupped the other's face, and then a low,
light chuckle escaped her throat.
"Then I'll tell you something... I love it when you act coquettish on me, and
I think coquettish on you is cute and adorable."
Pete admitted that he is shy, and very shy, because no one has ever
"complimented" him like that, and when people compliment him, they
always say that he is good-looking, handsome, good temperament, elegant
gentleman, and in other people's eyes, he is never cute.
“Ai’Ae, you once said I was the only one who complimented you on being
cool, so... I'll tell you, you're also the only one who complimented me on
being cute." Thinking about that, Ae laughed again, but his fingers didn't
stop and kept playing with Pete's cheeks, which seemed to suit his heart.
"Hmmmmmm, no one compliments that then we'll just appreciate each

other."
That being said, the shorter Ae couldn't help but think darkly.
Pete, I love the way you show off your cuteness just for me, and maybe no
one knew you were so cute when you were a handsome young man.
In its warm room, messing with my heart.
Thinking about this, Ae closed his eyes, but his hands were still gently
rubbing against the other man’s cheeks, waiting until the frightened person
finally fell asleep before following her to sleep, but her hands were still
covering each other's cheeks, and Pete's hands were still grasping each
other's corners.
After this night, the relationship between the two took a subtle turn.
Soft... fragrant... my niece's cheeks are not better than these when pinched.
Ae thought habitually of her niece, her nose breathing greedily in the

fragrance, her lips kissing the delicate soft skin recklessly, and couldn't help
but wander over the other's face, her arms unconsciously wrapping tighter
around her.
Strange, how did my niece suddenly grow so big? All hugged!
This strange thought made Ae slowly open his eyes, although the sky
outside was still very dark, and he slept later than usual last night, but the
biological clock made Ae wake up at the usual time, at first he thought it
was too dark so he couldn't see anything except the "wall" in front of him,
but in a trance he remembered that he didn't seem to go back to his
dormitory last night, he was with... ...
"Mamma mia! Pete!"
Ae was frightened by the spring in front of him, and finally jumped out of
the fantasy of his niece's small face, and also finally knew the answer to
why his niece grew up overnight, to die for, he was still holding each other
tightly with both hands, and even worse, he was not holding each other
through the robe, but into the robe inside the skin to kiss each other's
embrace, and the hand that came up was the delicate sense conveyed by the
other's white skin.
And the delicate sensation that came over his cheeks... because he was
burying his head in Pete's arms!
The flagpole in his pants was up!!!!
Ae shook his head with an unbelievable expression, closed his eyes and
pinched the other man's cheeks again, well, not dreaming, it was only then
that he slowly came to his senses from the other's arms, and looked again at
the other's bathrobe already loosened, his shoulders all bare, and a nice
looking collarbone...
Someone who did the thief's heart slowly backed away from his body,
seeing the Khun-chai's tired and fragile sleep, even when he was asleep still
frowned tightly, Ae did not wake the other party, he turned to look at the
clock on the nightstand, the hands went to show it was four forty.
I want to go back to the dormitory and change clothes, but I'm afraid he
won't be able to find anyone if I wake up.
Ae can only shake his head to get up and sit up against the head of the bed,
he looked at this heart-wrenching person in front of him, his eyes have
already adapted to the darkness, so he carefully observed the sleeping
person, well, the sleeping look is also very handsome, reached out to lift the
bangs that cover each other's eyes and cheeks, however, the sight moved
down again, the inexplicable flutter in his heart came back up.
Why does just stroking Pete's skin give me evil thoughts?
Curiosity drove Ae to reach out to Pete's chest again, and as soon as he

touched the soft skin, he stroked it, the softness of the touch being so
different from his own rough skin, and his hand went downstream to the
lower abdomen where the medicine had been applied last night.
"So soft!"
That's right, the more you touched it, the softer it felt, the further down it
went, and at the moment Ae's big hand was covering Pete's small belly.
"Mmm~" slightly curled up in the body of the sleeping person
unconsciously let out a whisper like a cat's call, Ae was startled by this
sound of Pete, probably misheard, but this little guy's voice is not too sweet
ah, it hooked his heart as if by the cat's paw gently tickled the general itchy,
crispy.
Ae, who had zero sxxual experience, was ignorant but curious, and his hand
was on Pete's belly, rubbing back and forth but not daring to move further
down, the sleeping man curled his body and pursed his red lips slightly, as
if his heart was upset and in abnormal pain.
Although Ae is not the one who takes advantage of the danger, but he is just
an 18-year-old boy, often the desire is fierce and unstoppable, he knows that
he shouldn't but can't resist trying, so his fingers wandered around Pete's
body again, the man underneath is still handsome, the forehead is drenched
in a thin layer of sweat, the sight moves down, the part below the navel is
slightly bulging a small tent... ...
"Ah~ha~"
"!!!!"
With a whoosh, Ae quickly withdrew his hand and helped Pete wrap up his
robe, apologizing incoherently to Pete, who was still asleep, before dashing
into the bathroom with a swift movement.
"What the hell have I done to him?" Ae stared at his fingers, which had just
stroked Pete's flat little belly, delicate skin, and just thinking about it felt a
rush of dry heat go straight to his lower belly and brain - he was hard!
And he touched Pete's nipples!
"I know you're only interested in football, but you should also try to vent
your desires in other ways, I'm worried that you're not old enough, I don't
know if you've ever used your penis before, do you want me to find
something exciting for you, to ensure that you can vent, lust for death, one
night until dawn."
Ai’Pond's words ring in his ears, at that time Pond wanted to watch AV, so
he was scolded by him, at that time he felt the desire to watch these messes
could not be ventilated, then Pond's little chrysanthemum class was opened
to him alone, Pond said that at a young age like them should have desires
and physical needs, desire should be ventilated. But Ae didn't think so at the
time, and he still slept through the night after playing football, and that's
how he keeps coming, to this day.
"Well, it couldn't be more normal to have desires and physical needs at a

bloodthirsty age like ours!" Ae self-hypnosis that is a normal physiological
phenomenon of oneself, of being evoked by someone other than oneself.
But... Ai’Ae probably forgot that his other friends had never aroused his
desire, even when they were naked.
In the early morning, Pete woke up to see Ae sitting alone at the end of the
bed watching TV and was shocked to see that he had a morning erection,
which was the last thing he should be doing at this time of the morning, so
he said a vague good morning to Ae who turned his head to look at him and
ran off to the bathroom.
“Ai’Ae would surely be disgusted with me if he knows." Pete drooped his

head and told himself that the reason he'd woken up and reacted was
because he'd been overly excited to be in bed with someone he liked,
oblivious to what had happened to him in the hour before he woke up.
A short while later, after showering and getting dressed, Ae turned on the
phone.
"What are you going to do, still go to school or not, I think... you might as
well go home first." Don't say Ae, even Pete knows he can't keep his school
uniform dirty, so he'd better go home and change it if he doesn't want to be
questioned.
"Well, guess I'll have to skip school today."
"Well, you go home and rest for the day and see that you're still miserable
and pale." Ae said so, then grabbed his school bag and slung it over his
shoulder, and Pete didn't want to bother the other person too much, so he
grabbed his car keys and wallet and went downstairs to check out, not even
eating the breakfast the hotel provided.
Out of the hotel, the two walked in silence on the road, which now and then
passed a car or a man on a bicycle.
"Sorry to keep you from going for a run this morning."
"Every once in a while it doesn't kill me to not run all day; I'm afraid you
won't see me and be anxious when you wake up." Ae said bluntly, causing
Pete to laugh softly, followed by being surprised by what the other person
said next.
"I'm actually the one who should say sorry to you."
"Say sorry to me?"
Ae wanted to stop but confessed, "I thought you were my niece when I
went to bed this morning, luckily I woke up fast or I would have really
rubbed you like I do with my niece's face." Ae just said a detail that
probably didn't dare say anything more explosive than pinching his niece's
cheek, and Pete blushed to the roots of his ears after hearing it, then grinned
awkwardly, not daring to imagine that if he had been awake when Ae did
that to him, I'm afraid he wouldn't have the face to see Ae now.
"It's okay, I was asleep."
The morning was over and the two had walked to the parking lot, only to
see Pete's luxurious Big Ben parked in a parking lot with few cars,
especially conspicuous.
“Ai’Pete!"
"Huh?" Seeing Pete sitting in the car, the whimsical Ae who had been
thinking all night finally managed to call him back.
"Starting today, before you get to school, call me ten minutes early and I'll
pick you up; from now on, if you get home later than six o'clock, call me
before you leave the school building, if I'm training, have someone stay
with you, as soon as training is over at eight o'clock I'll pick you up and
take you to the parking lot; the same during the day, no walking to the
parking lot alone, take the school bus, do you understand what I'm saying?"
Ae said a long string of words in one breath, with a grim expression and a
domineering tone, quite a domineering president's style.
Now that Ae is uneasy with that Trump, and has the audacity to rob on
campus, he's worried that something will happen again if he leaves Khun-
chai alone.
"He probably won't be around for a while, Ae," Pete whispered, and the
looted items were worth almost a hundred thousand baht.
"I wouldn't dare leave you, I said I'd protect you, a promise, of course I'll do
what I say."
"... ... ."
How can I be so favored by a promise of a thousand words?
"I don't want to bother you that much."
"It's only going to be trouble if you make me worry as much as you worried
about going crazy last night!" Ae made his opinion clear, Pete's face was
redder and his heart was beating harder, what is rejoicing? Blush, heartbeat,
no words.
Pete looked at the serious Ae and said no more words of rejection, so he
nodded slowly and firmly, showing the first genuine smile of the day to the
sunny teenager clutching the edge of the car window.
"If you feel bad about it, then just let me pinch your cheek in my niece's
place in return, and that's fine with me."
Ae is obviously at a disadvantage, Pete thinks so in his heart, of course, it

takes a lot of time to take care of him, only to pinch his face in return, it is
obvious that Ae does not really want this kind of return, but just want to
make him feel comfortable in his heart some not so unpleasant, what can
Pete say, can only smile at him again, since knowing this teenager in front
of him for a few weeks, let him understand one thing - want to reject Ae's
good intentions, does not exist, can only "go against the grain" like this, but
secretly happy.
"Keep me posted when you want to pinch my face."
"Haha haha, you can go, send me a LINE when you get home and let me
know... oh yeah, you don't have a phone yet, I must have lost my number
too right?" Thinking about it, Ae turned around and took out a pen from his
school bag, and without saying a word, took Pete's hand and wrote down
his cell phone number in the other person's hand.
The palms of the two hands transmitted heat to each other, two currents
collided in the body, and with a thud stirred up a clump of fire, the air
condensed, and both men tried hard to shake off this throbbing from the
heart, but some feelings, once they happened, never came to an end.
"Call me when you get a new phone."
"Well, with the new phone you'll be the first one I get to call." Pete's words
amused Ae, who dared not disobey an order he had to give immediately.
"You can call your mother first, and then you can call me later." After
saying that, he helped Pete close the door of the car and backed up, waiting
for Pete to drive away, Pete drove away, from the rearview mirror saw Ae
still standing at the spot looking at the direction of the car to drive away, a
stream of warmth rushed to the heart, the corner of his mouth involuntarily
rose.
"Besides my mom's number, the first number saved in my new phone must
have been named after Ae."
Sometimes it's not necessarily a bad thing to encounter something as

horrible as last night.
Ae watched the limousine drive away from the parking lot until it
disappeared into view before she was able to turn around and walk back to
her dormitory, looking at the time and still having time to finish changing
for breakfast.
"What to do, it's going crazy, it's really going crazy! That's how I'm
supposed to get down there!" A shriek from a certain direction caught Ae's
attention, and he turned his head to see a little girl in an experimental
middle school uniform reaching for a branch of a tree that had fallen on the
edge of a drain, presumably into the gutter if not for the weeds holding it
up.
"Don't fall, baby, please don't fall, I'm going to hand it over today!"
"What are you doing, little sister?" Ae asked as she walked over to him, and
the other turned her face to Ae with a look of near tears.
"I dropped my folder, waved it around as I walked and played with it, only
to accidentally lose my hand and fall down here." The little girl grew up
quite cute, with shoulder-length short hair, big, round eyes, clear eyes,
listened to the tone as if she was a pampered cat with her owner, and also
pointed to the folder to complain, as if she had suffered a great deal of
aggression.
"There, right there, I reached for it with the branch, and it fell further down,
and I'm going to hand it over today! The little girl shouted and drew side-
eyes from passersby.
"Let me fetch it for you."
"Huh? How are you going to get it?" The little girl wondered how Ae was
going to take the folder that had fallen so far down, climbing down it would
definitely fall into the gutter, only to see the senior take off his shoes and
socks, pull up his trouser leg and demonstrate online how to grab the folder.
"Phi, do you want to hold my hand so you don't fall off?"
"It's okay, if I do that then the two of us will fall together." As Ae talked
while stretching his arms as far as he could to reach the folder, his legs were
forked to the max, but they still couldn't reach, and due to the weeds
growing on the edge of the gutter, Ae was so careless that one leg slipped
off.
Boom!
"It's finally enough." He handed the folder to the little girl in front of him,
who looked at Ae with wide eyes and dumbfounded.
"Take it, little sister." The other party looked back and hurriedly took the
folder, Ae only then crawled up from underneath, looking a bit wolfish, he
looked down at the time... he was going to be late.
"Stop playing around with folders." Ae then grabbed his socks and held
them in his hands, and ran away in the direction of the dormitory with his
bare feet and shoes on.
Looks like the dwarf attack has gotten into a little trouble again.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 10: The Fading Emotions
Part: Ae
Why would I want to jerk myself off? No, why do I get hard when I touch
Pete?
I kept asking myself this over and over again early in the morning, why did
just touching him, seeing his body, make me horny? It's been more than
once or twice, and when I got up in the morning and touched his nipples, I
got hard again!!!
Yes, I touched his nipples.
It was a soft, pale grey almost pink nipple that not only made me feel
pleasure between my fingers, but had penetrated every inch of itself.
"Why should I think about that much?" I secretly complained to myself as

those images re-entered my mind in the morning, and I kept patting myself
on the head.
“Ai’Ae"
Stop thinking about him and think about him all day long and won't you
feel guilty about him!
"... Ai’Ae... "
He trusts you so much, but instead, you mastxrbate to his body!
“Ai’Ae!!!"
Don't even think about it, stop it!
Pop! 〜
“Ai’Ae!!!"
"Bastard, what do you want with me!"
Go to hell and let me think quietly for a while you jerk?!!!
I tapped the table and turned to see my roommate lying on the bed with a
movie of a Japanese actress playing behind him, and was talking to me. It
seemed that my ramblings had attracted him, but people like Pond are
always gossipy and do everything on a whim.
"Oi oi oi, what are you thinking, don't be angry at your friend even if you
are sulking... what is wrong with you? Did I think of your Khun-chai again
when I called you for so long without saying yes, just sitting there?"
"... "
I didn't want him to see it, and after being guessed by him, I couldn't say
anything, feeling that my reaction stirred his gossip cells, even more, I had
to shift my gaze to look at the screen behind him, which happened to hold
several pairs of shoes.
"Nothing!"
"Ouch, all this about the pale one and still dare to say nothing? Are you
worried about him? Then call him!"
"Don't you be stupid okay, his phone was taken by someone else, do you
think I would have his phone number?"
"But not so stupid that you can't see that you're worried about him!"
"... ... ."
I looked at him with disdain. If he had put his intelligence into his studies,
he wouldn't have been in the bottom of the class. Finally, I sighed, and since
I had told him everything before, it was no wonder he could guess that I
was worried about him.
"Wouldn't you be worried if it were you?"
"Of course I'm worried, I'm not asking you to call and ask how he's doing,
but I also just remembered that he hasn't changed his phone yet."
Don't say you just remembered, I just told you so.
Although that's what I thought in my heart, I've long since been too lazy to
scold him, at least he knew he was in a hurry when Pete was in distress and
actually said he was going to get some friends to fix that Trump, but he's
just as clueless as I am about where he is.
“Ai’Pond... "
"What's the matter, my dear friend?" I didn't bother with his immodest tone,
and I couldn't wait to ask the question that was on my mind, and although
he was idle all day, he could definitely be considered a teacher in this
matter.
"You say... If I got a hard-on... would it be weird?"
Poof!
"You can't be serious!!!!" He suddenly sat up and leaned against the wall,
looking at me with a false and unbelievable look, and then closed his mouth
with one hand and grasped his heart in place with the other.
"Oh, my God! God has finally given you back your sxxual prowess and
thanks to God for making you a normal man!!!! Hahahaha, but don't you
have any bad thoughts about me, I don't like your kind of dwarf melon
sort."
Boom! 〜
In fact, I held the shoe not far away in my hand before he said my
goodness, especially when he said I wanted to have sxx with him, and I
waved it over with one shoe, just like he did, and there was no way I was
going to have sxx with him in another ten lifetimes! If it's Pete then it's not
actually impossible.
Tsk.
I sat there, ready to continue cursing him, but then Pete came into my
head...
"Ow, don't you want to come to kick me? I was all prepared for that!"
I'm afraid there's no one in the world more retarded than him!
I watched him wrapped up in a quilt, one pillow in his left hand and a hug
in his right, not to mention how childish it was, estimating that my IQ would
be reduced by at least ten years if I really got into a ruckus with him!
"Psycho, stop playing, I'm serious!" I said seriously, and he laughed and
immediately jumped up and sat down on the floor, then looked at me with a
wistful look.
"Ow, then I'll get serious with you, oops, I'm not worried about you, I
thought you only knew how to play football! Isn't it normal for a good
young man like us to get hard? It looks to me like you are a hot-blooded 18-
year-old, not a bad 80-year-old, looking at a woman's tits, her ass gets hard,
I can get an erection several times a day!"
That's why I said you're a lecher," I said with a blank glance at him,
guessing that there's nothing to be gained by talking to him, but if I call
Sun... ... .
If Sun knew about it, then the whole world knew about it and said it was
good not to take the risk.
"I don't mind, I know I'm a slut, Hahaha haha, so how did you get a good
erection... "
"I... why should I tell you ah?"
"No, I just have some doubts, you disappeared with Ai’Pete for a whole
night, that's why I wonder if you have a sexual desire for Ai’Pete? That's
all," he shrugged at me, so indebted that I really wanted to jump up and
kick him in the face, but I just said quietly to him.
"I... don't have one," I could tell I wasn't very confident in my answer, and I
knew in my own heart that I would get an erection every time I touched
Pete, but it wasn't necessary to tell this gossipy person in front of me, right?
"I've got something I'd like you to see... this is my collector's edition, it's
guaranteed to make your blood boil." Pond ran to the computer for a few
minutes, then brought him to me, and all I saw was... a woman in school
uniform...
"This one is really awesome, it's a newbie in the ring, the acting is superb, I
have to watch it every time I watch AV, every time the little flag goes up, I'll
show it to you for free, plus a pair of headphones, see, it's time to release
them, it's guaranteed you'll get high!" I couldn't help but shake my head as
Pond said it again and again while mastxrbating.
"I'm not you!"
I wasn't interested in what he said because I was too lazy to release the
pleasure in the bathroom of my dorm room, but to my surprise, he pressed
the play button and brought the computer in front of me, I sighed and took
the headphones afterward to compromise. The picture is a young woman in
school uniform, is incomparably lustful to the camera flirtatious laugh, and
then while wiggling the body slowly and, one by one, took off the clothes,
until the exposure of the pink areola, and then slowly removed her panties,
revealing the green grass below, the camera also purposely pulled closer to
give a close-up, not a moment later &, a man came into the camera, holding
the woman a variety of groping making her look like a mess: ... Ah... um...
ah... ah... Ah... " Then the small body slowly fell back onto the mattress, the
other's hands stroked uncomfortably over her nipples, as if wearing a flesh-
colored bra, and then lowered his head and went to suck on her pink
areola... ... .
Although it was only foreplay, my mind was not thinking of the young
woman in front of me. I don't know why Pete suddenly burst into my
mind... white and tender skin, covered with only a bath towel, lying quietly
in front of me, looking at his white nipples, stomach, and that bulge, I
wanted to jump up and give him a massage, but what attracted my attention
the most was his nipple... really beautiful!
I’m so done for!
Excited!
"I'm going out for a run!"
"Hey!!!" Ignoring Pond's shouting that I should go inside the bathroom and
not go out for a run, I threw down my headphones and strutted out in Pond's
slippers, arriving at the front door of the dorm building not long after.
I do have a hard-on! But thinking about the woman on the screen is not.
"Why should I think of you over and over again?" I ran towards the football
field, by this time it was almost 21:00, there were no more people around
long ago, and I was the only one running frantically on the road, taking
deep breaths as I ran, both to quiet myself and to keep the little thing in my
pants from getting so hard.
Pop! 〜
What's wrong with me?
Patting myself on the head, I stopped and stood in the middle of the road,
not understanding why I was so sexually aroused for Pete.
"Do I like him now? ... No, I'm just trying to take care of him!!!!"
Yes, but why would I want to take care of him?
I hate myself at this moment, all kinds of images alternately appear in my

mind, everything is telling me that it's probably because I've never been so
close to anyone else, never touched anyone, never touched anyone's nipples,
but the more I think about it, the more I force myself to stop thinking about
it, the more I can't help thinking... I wonder what it will taste like...
"Let me go to hell!" I sat cross-legged and couldn't help but be afraid of my

own thoughts, I didn't want Pete to know what I was thinking at the
moment, nor did I want him to think that my closeness to him was just to
molest him.
RRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR
Someone called me to interrupt my thoughts, and I should have felt lucky,

but when I picked up the phone and saw that it was the Khun-chai who
called, his face was even hotter than before... ...
By the way, didn't his phone get robbed? Is it him? ... ... ..
"Son of a bxtch! Where the hell are you?"
"Eh... it's... it's me, Ae."

Hey
It wasn't the rogue voice, such a soft voice must have been Pete no doubt, I
frowned, he was probably shocked by the sound I just made.
"Why are you still using the original number? Did he give you your phone
back?"
"No, Ae, I called the business center and asked for a new number, then went
to get a new phone card with the same number it's more convenient to use
this number," his voice is still milky sweet, himself gradually stopped
feeling angry, at first thought, it was his ex-boyfriend, I almost did not jump
up to kick him to death through the phone.
Think of all the things that are out there, how that scoundrel could call
himself.
I nodded and lay down on the grass, good thing I hadn't just changed and
my phone was still in my pants pocket.
"How are you doing?" I still couldn't help but ask worriedly.
"I... I'm fine... " I think he's still scared, just to keep me from seeing it, I
laughed and smiled.
I just love him that way.

"Isn't that scary?"
"I'm sorry, I just called you at this time." Although I'm glad he said this to
me, I don't know why, but I always want to talk some more.
"So how's your wound? Tell me the truth oh Pete," I interrupted him,
hearing him dryly laugh, and then told the truth to me.
"The more I heard him say this, the more worried I became, even though
the injury wasn't fatal.
"Remember to rub your medicine."
"Already done, er, what are you doing?" He asked me back, and I looked
down at my own crotch, quite tearfully.
Yeah, what am I doing? Do you think he wants to get out and run with me?
"I came out for a run."
"Running at this time of year?"

"Well, you work out more, you sleep better at night," I said honestly, when
you work out until you're tired, you sleep like a dead pig, and you don't
have to think about Pond trying to get what's in front of me.
"Is it really okay?"
"You can try, but not at this time before bedtime, if you go out for a run
around 6:00, work out all day and make sure you sleep soundly at night" I
generally don't have any problems with sleep, because I work out a lot, and
every time I finish a workout, I sleep to death.
It felt like Pete was interested in what I had to say, and as I walked and
talked to him, the breeze was blowing in the opposite direction, very cool,
all the way to the dormitory, and we were all still talking, not sure how
much we really wanted to hear from him.
I knew what his mother did for a living, he grew up going to international
schools, he and his mother were the only two people in the family, and there
were 2-3 servants, he also knew that I grew up studying in the temple and
moved to the city center when I was in junior high school, he also knew
what my family did for a living, he also knew that I was going home
tomorrow morning.
I stood in the aisle and talked to him for a long time, just didn't get into the
dorm room, and by the time I reacted it was late, and a conversation
between him and his mother came over the phone, and it wasn't until I said I
was going to hang up that he said, Good night, Ae.
"Well, good night," I said to him, the battery on my phone had turned red
and I tucked it into my pants pocket and went into my dorm room, ignoring
Ai’Pond's question about where I was going this late and heading straight
for the bathroom with my toiletries.
"Yeah... sorry about that... Ai’Pete, um... ah... Ahhh... ...Ai’Pete... Ahhhh...
... Ai’Pete... "
Chirp! 〜
Ah! 〜
Pete.
I knew I was supposed to look squarely at what was happening, and looking
at the string of numbers neatly written on my hand, I couldn't help but
smile, holding my face to myself without even noticing the smile rising from
the corner of my mouth. I didn't even dare to wash my hands hard enough, I
was afraid that the handwriting that had been written down with a marker
would disappear...
In fact, I should have gone to tell my mom about what happened in the past
few days, whenever I saw her come back from her hard work, saw her so
tired and concerned about her studies, I couldn't say anything, all I could
do was hug her, smile at her, tell her I was fine, all things were temporarily
put aside, and never thought of taking back what was lost.
Yes, I'm not counting on the lost watch to come back again, I guess now I
don't know which store it became second hand, let's just forget about it, let's
just pretend nothing happened...
I have to know Trump and what he's doing. I won't let him come over and
threaten me again when he needs money and I know who this person is who
can help me... but don't know if he will want to help me.
That man is... Tin.
On Monday I only had afternoon classes because the morning teacher had
cancelled. But I got to school early in the morning and called Ae to tell him
not to come and pick me up because I knew he had class early in the
morning and went to find that friend of mine. He was finally found in the
canteen of their yard, with a high and cold look, and a lot of foreign
language materials next to him.
"Ai’Tin, how are you?" I opened my mouth to say hello to him, and he
looked up at me with a puzzled look, but finally nodded in response.
"Can I sit with you?"
"Well," Tin nodded as he pointed to the chair next to him, gesturing for me
to hurry and sit down, his eyes leaving the pile of information in his hands
to look at me, as if asking if I had something to do, so I smiled at him.
"You're learning a foreign language, aren't you?"
"No, I don't have enough vocabulary, it's just supplementing it," he replied
with a shake of the shoulder, I've long been used to his high and cold look,
but many people don't like him very much because of it... right? But his
learning is really good.
"What's your business with me now?"
I took a deep breath, knowing what I was going to face next.
"There's something I'd like you to help with."
He laughed dryly and stared straight at me and said, "Why should I help
you?"
I knew he would answer that, Tin is a very careful man about others
because he feels that everyone is close to him and associates with him to get
a benefit from him, but now I have no choice, because it is true that I am in
trouble, and that is why I came to beg him, so much so that my own hands
are starting to get cold...
"I know it's a lot of trouble, but there's no one else but you who can help me
with this, I'm sorry.
I don't know what my own expression was at this moment, but I saw Tin
take a deep breath.
"Don't give me a pitying look just say... " he said with a blank look.
"What do you want me to do for you?"
A smile immediately appeared on my face, my hands clasped even tighter,

my heart pounding in my chest, and Tin brought his face to mine, I almost
didn't catch my own smile, he looked straight at me as if looking for
something in my face.
"I told you, I like you a lot, but that doesn't mean I'll help you with
everything, first tell me what I'm helping with. Hurry up, I still have to
finish reading this information," he said, and I hastened to take out the new
phone I bought yesterday and opened the only photo on the phone to show
him.
"I want to know what this man is doing?" I had just gotten Trump's picture
on my phone from the computer and gave his name after showing it to Tin,
who paused.
"Just be clear, what do you mean what he is doing? Do you mean something
that's illegal?" He frowned at me and I nodded my head to say yes.
"He looks familiar, I think I've seen him stay with you before," I almost
didn't jump up after hearing that, I didn't expect his memory to be so good.
"Uh-huh, you guys have a beef?"
"A little bit."

He stared at me again, and honestly, more than once I was afraid of this
look from him, feeling like he could see me through.
"You're estimating a little more than a little, aren't you? It's all to the point
of condescension to come begging me, and I'm afraid it's still related to that
civilian friend of yours?" I froze and immediately shook my head, not
wanting to get Ae involved.
"It's nothing to do with him, Tin, it's my own business."
"It's not because that civilian friend of yours is in some kind of trouble and
asked you to come and ask for my help, is it?"
"No!!!! It really is my own business! It has nothing to do with him!" I said

categorically, staring him dead in the eye, leaving me with nowhere to hide,
and if another voice hadn't interjected, I guess I would have been more
protective of Ae.
“Ai’Pete, oops, you actually stayed with this high and mighty Khun-chai?"
"Um, P’Money, how are you?" I turned to look back and saw Money
coming my way, and Tin hurriedly moved away, feeling disgusted with him,
as if he had some sort of grudge against this junior.
"Oops, handsome, you don't have to look disdainfully at me, do you want a
taste of something like me?"
As Tin gathered his things and prepared to flee the scene, he got up and
hugged the information and said in an extremely disgusted tone to Money,
"Thanks, but I don't want diarrhea!"
"My god, little brother Tin, is this a mouth or a spittoon?" Like I said
before, Tin is a bit venomous, but I think there's still a good side to him, or
he wouldn't have lowered his head to help me.
"Remember to send the photo to my phone," he said briefly, which was a

kind of yes to my request, and I rushed to respond.
"Thanks, Ai’Tin, turn around and I'll post you on Line... "
"No need, a genius like me can remember it after listening to half of it," he
said and quickly walked away, I looked at his back, only to dryly laugh.
"A genius brain like me, listening halfway through, is able to remember... ...
Che! If I hadn't seen his good looks, I would have killed him!" Money
called out loudly towards his back.
Then he turned to look at me and asked, in a serious tone, "I wonder what
picture you're going to send him? Do you have a picture of Nong Tin?... it's
not what I want him. No, I love you alone! But my friend is so fancy, he
can't stop drooling when he sees a handsome guy and wants to collect their
photos, and Nong Tin is too much, he can't even pass the friend verification
to see his IG, and he doesn't know what he's posting in the IG! Tweets that
he also only talks to friends abroad, it's harder than ever to get a picture of
him!" It looked like he had put up with it for a long time too, and I could
only smile awkwardly and unapologetically, not wanting to disappoint him,
but I could only shake my head.
"I don't have a picture of him either," I didn't tell him I had his Facebook
account and I didn't think I should tell him that.
"Oops, what a pity... don't be angry either, my phone is full of your photos!
I didn't mean to take pictures of you, they were taken by those whores in the
yard, so be careful with them.
Then, I looked down at my phone.
I want a picture of Ae too!
I looked at the handwriting on my hand, although several days had passed,

and the handwriting on my hand was gradually almost gone, I looked away,
and then put the hand with the phone written on it gently to my lips, the
outsider looked as if he was just covering his mouth.
But maybe only I know that... I'm kissing him through his handwriting....

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 11: There's a kiss
"Come to the movies, Come to the movies, we are coming to the movies... "
In the past few days, the atmosphere between the Engineering Academy
Short Gong and the International Academy Handsome Khun-chai was a bit
strange, and all of this could not escape Pond’s eyes, the king of gossip.
Pond is very aware of their progress and the two seem to know each other
better, but is suddenly shy again, because sometimes they are quiet as a
base, sending waves to each other, causing the hybrid to roll his eyes 360
degrees in his heart.
Ever since Ae told him the other day that he was actually having sex
thoughts, he's been wondering if Ae, is this guy having sex with AV or
Pete? Because the other day, Ae went out for a run, which made Pond feel
itchy. A gossipy person like Pond must be going out of his way to get the
secrets of a good classmate. For example ... creating opportunities for
"fishing enforcement".
This morning, Ae brought the Khun-chai to the canteen and as soon as they
were seated, Pond greeted them before they even had time to buy food.
Ae glanced at him and immediately turned his head to ask the man beside
him.
"What are you going to eat today? Is it still the same?"

"Uh... let's eat the same then."
Ae completely ignored the retarded idiot's roommate and asked Pete in a

gentle tone what he wanted to eat, and after asking, he went through a
thousand hardships to get to the same stall to buy breakfast for Pete. And
Pete gracefully and nonchalantly sent a springtime smile to this fellow
diner. At this point, Pond was poking at a plate of Pad Thai with a fork in
one hand and a strawberry sorbet in the other (note: strawberry/strawberry,
Thai slang for cursing).
“Ai’Pete, I want to go to the movies."
"Uh... hmm." This handsome Khun-chai only knew to answer

subconsciously, and then looked at each other with an expectant look in his
eyes, because he couldn't guess what aphrodisiac was being sold in the
gourd by this cunning flowery intestine opposite.
"Then... "
"Uh... well... " Pete only knew to follow the other's lead, so Pond had to
keep blinking his eyes, as if watching too much porn last night had led to a
lazy eye today.
"What should you say when you're asked to see a movie?" Pond held out
his palms in a circle across his chest, gesturing for Pete to get his answers
out, and prompting him to be sure to get his truest thoughts off the record.
"Oh, do you want to ask me out to the movies?" Pete asked with a
dumbfounded look on his face, as he hadn't expected to hear such an
invitation. But just as Pond was about to take further action, a commotion
came from behind the dining room table.
"Geez! This boy is so handsome!"
"Well, handsome as hell! Handsome and white, my dear, like the hero of a
novel, he's looking back at me... " Pete didn't hear what the girl at the table
behind his friend was saying, but looked over Pond's shoulder to see where
the soccer player was. He was tempted to have Ae back to himself right
away, because if Ae had been there, he would have known right away that
this big lout Pond must have been joking.
But none of these words of praise escaped Pond's "the gossip", he thought
to himself as he laughed. I don't want to ruin your dreams, ladies, but this
handsome little guy has got our short roommate in the pal! After thinking
about it, he was about to turn his head to face the girls and show them that
Pete wasn't the only handsome guy at this table. But before he could turn
his head, the philandering voice had just rang out again at his bestie.
"Well, the white and tender one is really handsome, but that dude... can't
look!"
Wait a minute! Ae's not here, Pete's the white one, the dude...
The glass is broken.
Oh, ho! It's me.
Pond muttered to himself and turned his head to see Cha-am, an art student
with a ponytail at the back of his head, who looked cool, but couldn't hide
his playfulness.
Ah, don't think I'm giving her a secret compliment, 'cause this little chili's
going to be a bust as soon as she opens her mouth...
"Bad character, and a loud talker, behaves so badly that I can't keep up with
the teacher's rhythm, because this guy is always messing up." The fact that
I'm not just saying that it's not enough, but also sending countless eye-
knives to this side with a sharp look in my eyes is like treating this place as
a straw boat for Zhuge Liang to borrow arrows. I had just pricked up my
ears to hear the words of praise, but I didn't expect both ears to hear the
disparaging words clearly. I had to console myself by saying...
No, calm down, don't cause any trouble. There are many beautiful women
here, Pond. If she says that Pond from Engineering is having a big fight
with the girls in the canteen, will I lose face?
"Am, he turned around to see us."
"I'm telling the truth, and I'm not done with this guy!"
Dirt! You underestimate me, James Pond!
"Hmph, Pete... hey!!!" By this time this black handsome black handsome
guy couldn't care less about Pete, ran to Ae's seat and sat down on his ass,
then held out his magic claws to Pete, yes, you guys didn't read that wrong,
he held out both claws on each of Pete's shoulders, then leaned Pete's body
towards his own side with force. Then the girls picked at the group of
eyebrows, just now the group of girls who are still fond of the Khun-chai
immediately bowed their heads and "concentrated" on eating, while eating
and eyeballs upward staring at them both.
Especially that little chili Cha-am.
“Ai’Pond what are you going to do?"
"Help... help me, be quiet and quiet." Pond didn't say much, then brought
his face closer to Khun-chai's cheek, pretending to give him a kiss or two on
the cheek. Who let you be smitten with him, then I will mercifully destroy
your dreams, especially that iron-mouthed, copper-toothed little pepper. I'm
going to let you know that even if you scream your throats out, you don't
expect to get Pete, and you don't expect to catch him back in your pansies
as your husband, because he likes my shorty roommate!
However, Pond probably didn't look at his own lucky calendar before
heading out today.
“Ai’Pond! what the hell are you doing!!!"

Uh... Master is back and I'm dead.
At this point, Ae was holding the covered rice in one hand and the bowl of
noodles in the other, staring with fire in his eyes at the hands Pond had
placed on Pete's shoulders, an inexplicable sense of annoyance in his heart.
The Khun-chai actually did not raise any resistance or objection, but only
knew that he was sitting here like a log being mooch by the other party.
Pond does look a bit like Trump, doesn't he like it too...
The mere thought that Pete might like his friend annoyed Ae. Only to see
him roughly place the food in his hands on the table, the plates and bowls
making a bit of a loud noise as they touched. The sound was like a signal,
and Pete hastened to move a bit after hearing it, jerking his shoulders out of
Pond's grip.
"Uh... don't you misunderstand ah... I... just... I want to ask Pete to go to the
movies in the afternoon ah, he has already promised, you come along... I'm
going to skip class in the afternoon, very sympathetic to certain school
scum ah, can't keep up with the rhythm by myself, and said I'm interrupting
the teacher's class." The last sentence deliberately raised its volume and
sidelongly glanced at one of the girls to make sure the other heard it. After
saying that, he abandoned his "prey" and ran across the table to hook his
roommate in the neck.
"I didn't make a little move behind your back, I just don't like that girl at the
next table! How dare you call me a 'hybrid'... I didn't pester your little Pete."
"Then why are you guys close up?" Ae was full of jealousy when she said
this, and Pond looked at her and hurried to explain.
"I want to prove to the girls that single dudes are generally gay. They're
looking at me like I'm a punk, and I'm going to tell them that this handsome
man is in love, and that his lover is me, the punk." With that said, Pond let
go of the hoop around Ae's arm, then slipped back into his seat like a
monkey and raised one hand to bow his head in apology to Pete, like the
Shaolin abbot greeting him.
"I'm sorry! But about the movie, we have a deal, Khun-chai!"
Huh? When was it agreed?
Pete was tempted to ask, but ultimately didn't say anything because he only
had morning classes and was free in the afternoon.
"Then I'm going too!" The words had just fallen, and the footballer had
already sat back where he had been before, and had smoothly pushed the
bowl of noodles on the table carefully in front of Pete. At this point, the guy
sitting across from him showed a satisfied smile.
"That's the way it should be, old Iron! Uh... I see that Ping guy is eating
alone, I'll go get him." Actually, it's okay to tell Ping to go to the movies or
something, but it's actually Ae's creepy eyes that drive Pond away. So Pond
hurried off towards Ping with a plate of rice in his left hand and a drink in
his right, not forgetting to raise an eyebrow at Cha-am at the next table as
he walked. In the end, the table left the two relatively speechless.
"I almost got freaked out just now when Pond came running up to me and
grabbed me by the shoulders and leaned on me... "
"Did he kiss you?" Pete was recounting what had just happened in a joking
tone, heart palpitating, but the other party didn't think so, and Ae suddenly
interrupted him to inquire forcefully in his tone, which left Pete a little
overwhelmed.
"Uh... kiss... no ah, no kiss!"
"Are you sure?"
"Sure, Ae... Didn’t even touch, he just grabbed me by the shoulders." Ae

didn't know why he was so anxious to know, and Pete didn't know why he
was so anxious to explain the innocence of his cheeks to the other, and
when Pete answered, the two men's eyes touched together, and after a
moment, they each looked quickly away again.
"That's good!"
"What?"
"I'm the only one who can pinch your face."
Then the two never made eye contact again, let alone ask Pete what his
bowl of noodles tasted like, because he only knew one thing, and that was...
his cheeks were super-hot!
As soon as the afternoon session was over, a group of people - including

Pond, Ping, Ae, and Pete - got into that fancy high-end dash to a movie
theater not far from the school. Pond, the promoter of the tour, of course,
took on the responsibility of buying tickets for the movie, so he and Ping
discussed which movie to see in front of the big screen.
"Then you'll still be in time for freshman training?" The teenager with the
skin of a civilian looked down at his watch and saw that the hour hand on it
was already pointing to the number 2. Wait until they've bought their
tickets, wait until the movie starts, and wait until it's over, presumably it'll
be too late for the five o'clock practice.
"I also guessed it would be too late, so I planned to skip it anyway.

Hopefully, I won't be punished too much by the seniors when I go to attend
tomorrow." Especially now that it's very close to parade day, the intensity of
the training is even greater than before, with the throat breaking after every
rehearsal for the cheer song. At this point in time to escape training to
watch the movie, what's going on in Pond's head!
But he didn't care about any of that.
Thinking of this, he unconsciously turned his head to look at the person

next to him, only to find that the other person's gaze rested on his good
roommate, and the morning scene was projected in his mind again like a
movie.
“Ai’Pete, let me ask you something."
"What?"
Pete answered smoothly, not taking his eyes off the big screen above the box
office, which was playing several new movie trailers, and directly below the
big screen, where their two friends were discussing which movie to watch in
an emotionally charged manner, and the conductor standing behind the
counter had a stony expression, a look of unlovability.
Huh~ Which movie would Ae like to watch?
Isn't this kind of thinking just like what a young pregnant boy thinks when
he goes to the movies with a boy he's had a longtime crush on? But on the
other side of the compartment, Ae thought otherwise, he was stunned for a
moment and continued to ask.
"You like... "
"Uh... little brother."
It was caught off guard.
When Ae was about to express the doubts in his heart, a pure and soft voice
came from behind them, and they hurriedly turned around to look, and
found that it was a little girl in a high school uniform, was looking at the
Khun-chai with a shy face, and couldn't move her gaze away from the
Khun-chai as if she had applied 502 universal glue. And behind her stood
several schoolgirls of her age, looking around on tiptoe.
Pete had to respond politely with a charming smile, but doubts abounded in
his mind.
"What's wrong?" Pete's warm smile that melted the winter snow had an
icing on the cake effect on his face value, making him even more
handsome, oh no, even more so than ten stories worth. The smile softened
the fury in the eyes of a certain vinegar man around him. The girl's cheeks
have been red from time to time, red to the roots of her ears, as if she had
used a whole tube of "Xiaomu" shiny pure lipstick #46 on her cheeks. Sister
froze for a moment, then hurriedly adjusted herself to ask next.
"Little brother, are you dating someone?"
"Huh? Me?" Pete held out his index finger and pointed it at himself, not
quite sure if the other person was asking about himself, and the other person
hurried to clarify.
"That's it... my friend really liked you ah, and then we were jokingly
guessing whether you had a date or not, and finally I did the Daredevil job
and ran over and asked you directly... so, handsome brother you have a date
ah?" As soon as she opened her mouth, she chattered like a sparrow while
explaining in a methodical manner. And the listener was speechless after
hearing that, facing these starry eyes filled with hope, he was a bit at a loss
for words.
"Uh... " Pete just managed to twist his head around to look at the person
next to him and shoot him a pleading look, not sure what was going on, and
he felt super embarrassed. Instead, Ae just pursed her lips on the side,
forcing a smile, her eyes skittering.
Oh, Ae, just help me out, stop laughing Ae.
But the words didn't come out of Pete's mouth, only in his mind, while Ae
stepped back a film and pretended to be a melon eating blob. Leaving the
young man who had no one but a crush on some football player there
scratching his head, Pete turned to the high school girl after the scratching.
"Uh... no... "

"Then... "
"But I already have someone I like." Pete immediately added, fearing that it
would get more awkward later. Because the person in his mouth was
standing next to him, which made this brave sister's face gloomy, a regretful
look again brought a hint of heartfelt feeling.
"Wow~ It's okay, but little brother you're so handsome, go boldly and
confess! Guaranteed not to gossip behind closed doors." After saying that,
she ran back inside the sister group, told the girlfriends the answer she got,
and they all let out a sigh of relief when they heard it, and then went off in
the other direction. This was a relief to the one who answered the question.
"Who do you like?"
"Uh... "
Not sure if it was his own hallucination, he vaguely felt that Ae's expression
was a bit fierce and jealous when he asked this question, but he still
hurriedly shook his head. I can't say that what I like is you Ae. After
thinking about it, Pete could only send a smile to the other side with a light
heart.
"I just said it off the cuff." Pete's answer caused the other to cast a foxish
look, and Ae felt that the other must not have been telling the truth, and just
as he was about to press further, the two guys who had bought the tickets
had come running back with a bang, and had extended a spread palm.
"There are no free movies under heaven! Hurry up and give me the ticket
money, oh and the popcorn package money, divided by four bar kids shoes."
"I'm not eating."
“Ai’Ae sighed helplessly, then reached into his trouser pocket for his wallet,
trying not to think about the fact that Pete might like this "hybrid ghost".
I think I'm overthinking it.
But, despite Ae's efforts to not think much of himself, he pulled Pete in on
the way inside the cinema and let the two of them go sit at the end. So his
two friends took their seats in the middle, so at that time the seats for the
four were distributed in such a way that from the aisle were Ping, Pond,
and Ae himself, and then on to Pete, whose seat was the closest to the aisle.
From the pre-movie patch ads to the film's promo to the start of the movie,
Ae's attention is focused on the person next to him, but he can't say why.
Not just now, but since the two slept in the same bed at the hotel.
What the hell was I thinking!
The soccer junior asked himself darkly in his heart, then secretly squinted
his eyes at the Khun-chai next to him. Only to see that the other person is
holding a bucket of popcorn and opening the lid of the popcorn bucket like
a small child, but does not pick up the popcorn and deliver it to his mouth,
but just stares at the screen in front of him without looking. The scene gave
Ae another very strong protective feeling after seeing it, and then the same
strong feeling from before came back to his mind and lingered.
I miss him because he's so lovable... but I don't masturbate with my niece in
my head!
No matter how hard one tries to sophomorize or argue, there will be more
reasons to come out and contradict oneself. This made Ae's brow tighten for
a moment, and the person sitting next to him was a bit restrained, so his
eyes had to stare deadly at the big screen, and he didn't dare to turn his
head to lock eyes with the person next to him, because he also vaguely felt
that the person next to him was also locking his eyes.
Looking back at the autumn waves, my heart misses you.
Finally, Pete still couldn't help but turn his head to look at Ae for a moment,
then pretended to ask offhandedly.
"Do you want some?" After saying that, he handed the popcorn bucket to
Ae's eyes, because Ping and Pond over there were watching the movie with
interest and nibbling on the popcorn, so he thought that Ae would want to
eat it too.
This sudden question made Ae froze for a moment, then immediately

reached out and took the popcorn, the Tota Heavenly King Li Jing-like
holding the popcorn bucket in the middle of the two's seats.
"Huh? Why are your hands so cold?" That said, as he was receiving the
popcorn, his fingers accidentally touched the other person's hand, and then
he felt a chill. Doesn't this stubborn teenager know that the air conditioning
in the cinema is turned on as if there is no electricity bill? So Ae hurried to
put the popcorn bucket on his lap, then wrapped the cold hand in his own,
and Pete's pupils dilated with shock at the move.
"Just... just a little cold."
"What is it? I didn't hear you." Since the movie was playing louder, Ae had
to bring his face to the Khun-chai's cheek and whisper in his ear, Pete was
secretly glad that the light in the cinema was dim.
"I said I felt a little cold."
"It's not a little bit, it's called cold as frost." Ae frowned, then began to rub
the hand gently, and Pete received the warmth coming from the other party,
and suddenly felt the soles of his feet begin to burn, and then the warmth
rushed from the soles of his feet all at once to the top of his head, and
finally rested on his cheeks, which, yes, were as hot as an active volcano.
"It's just... it's just that if the air conditioner is turned on too much, my
hands will be like this, and that's okay." The man who had been grabbed by
the other party's hand was starting to get a bit trancey mentally, surprisingly
trying to get the other party to release himself. But the more the other
person heard here, the more they clenched their hands together and kept
sending him a warm stream. Then, Ae took Pete's other hand and pretended
to be angry while warming it.
"What's okay, you're so weak, what if you get sick?" The domineering
muzzle made Pete gasp for breath, and had to look down silently at his own
small hands wrapped in those powerful big hands until both became gentle.
After a while.
"Uh, Ae, I'm fine." Pete's eyes widened as the other man grabbed his hands
with a force that was a little much than just now. In fact, he was tempted to
hurry and pull his hand out, because the fawn in his mind had been banging
around so much that it was on the verge of death. The other party, however,
shook her head and refused the request.
"No! I'm going to grab it, I like it, it's soft in the hand." With that said, the
footballer gave another gentle squeeze with his fingers on one of these
floppy palms, though he had already touched it once when he had just
warmed the other's hand. But it's just soft and comfortable to touch, and
besides, didn't Pete this guy say cold?
However, Ae's heart was also beating fast, his attention was completely on
the palm of the man next door, and he had no heart to pay attention to what
the movie on the big screen was really about.
Actually, it's just to grab his little hand.
"Waste of food!!!! You guys don't eat, why don't you pass it to me!!!"
As they ran out of the movie theater, Pond followed them, saw that both of
their popcorn had been eaten just a little bit, and rushed up to snatch the
popcorn up, then wailed at the ghost.
"You know, I don't eat as fast as Ping, he ate all the popcorn before we even
saw the movie. Look at you guys, it's all waste for nothing, big brother!"
"Well, take it if you want it!" Ae said in no good mood.
"How can it be the same? You have to eat this while watching a movie to
get the feeling! Do you know what feeling is, Feeling oh! It sure doesn't feel
like it until now... then again, Pete, why are you so red in the face?" It was
only then that Pond noticed the man who was walking without a word at the
back of the line of four, and he couldn't help but blink a little when he saw
Pete's eyes light up red from his cheek to the root of his ear.
Don't they eat popcorn because they're spending their time elsewhere...
"You tell me ah, just now you guys... ah!!!"
"Guys, I just remembered that Pond is going to my house later, you guys go
back first." It turned out to be Ping who coldly reached out and covered
Pond's mouth, then looked at the two with a sly look. Pond, who was
covering his mouth, could only let out a moan of "oooh-ooh-ooh" and
looked at Ping with a little confusion in his eyes.
"Did you forget Ai’Pond, you said you wanted to come to my house and
watch the dog give birth?"
A moment.
"It's a national event to see a dog give birth, so I won't gossip about you...
I'll go to Ai’Ping's house, let's go Pete."
"See you later Pete."
"Well, see you later." Pete only knew to answer subconsciously and softly,
as if he were a frightened bird from the moment the two were about to say
their goodbyes. He hadn't been able to behave as he normally would have
been, because he hadn't recovered from the "Spring Breeze for Warmth"
campaign.
"Are you hungry? Want something to eat?" When the two base mates left,
Ae pretended to be in a normal state of mind and asked Pete, Khun-chai
shook his head although he was particularly tempted to nod yes in his heart.
"I'm not really hungry yet, and I have a dinner date with Mom at 7:30 p.m."
He knew full well that his voice was probably shaking, but managed to
squeeze out a light smile. Pretending to be completely unconcerned about
what just happened in the cinema.
"It's almost six o'clock, is it still time for you to go back?" Ae glanced at her
watch, now nearing the rush hour from work, and wondered if an hour and
a half would make it back downtown.
"It should be just in time."
"Well, then you go back first, no need to give me a ride, I'll just take the bus
back myself. That way there's no need to waste time."
Snap.
Hearing this, Pete shook his head like a rattle in quick succession.
"Let me give you a lift, it's close."
"That’s a waste of your time."
"Just drive in a little bit, okay?" Pete argued that he wasn't looking for
something to do, he just... wanted to stay with the other person for a bit
longer and then acted a bit more capricious than he usually did.
"Mmmmmm, no more pampering!" Trying to clarify that he wasn't being

pushy, but not knowing how to put on a good face, Pete stared down at the
floor and then followed the other toward the parking lot. Just as they were
walking towards the parking lot, a familiar figure swept past them and Ae
lit up before their eyes.
"Ai’Can!!!!"
"Ow, Ae! this is... hey!!!" The man Ae greeted was a tall man, estimated to
be about Pete's height, and Can was very white in appearance, with squinty
eyes that turned crescent-shaped with a smile. He was dressed in a college
uniform and football shorts, with a pair of star sign flip-flops on his feet. As
soon as he saw the person standing next to his friend, he couldn't help but
finger the other person and let out a loud cry.
"Aren't you the boy-shoe who was beaten up? How's it going? Healed
already? Did you find the bastard? Do you want me to help you teach him a
lesson?" Can's questioning was so loud that Pete didn't know which one to
answer first, so Pete looked at Can with a confused look on his face and
wondered where he had seen him.
"It's me, I'm the one who saw you lying on the sidewalk in front of the
International Academy, lucky you're Ai’Ae's friend. At first I thought you
were getting beaten up by Ae when I heard you keep shouting Ae from the
Engineering College." As soon as Can started talking, there was no end to
it, and Pete had to blink and watch the other guy put on a stand-up comedy
show while Ae stood by the side laughing.
"Can you break the sentence, Pete's too late to react."
Ow, I'm lively... I'm lively and cheerful... " Can shouted while laughing and
then looked at the man he had once saved, and Pete had to dryly chuckle
from the sidelines.
"Thank you so much for that day, without you... Can... I might have been
miserable."
"You're welcome, Ae's friend is my friend. So did you find the bastard?
Some other day I'll take someone out to give him a little credit, no need for
Ai’Ae to make a move to settle the score." Can's sardonic humor caused
Pete to have a hint of embarrassed laughter.
"That's okay."
"Hey! You're welcome... "
"What are you doing here, Ai’Can?"
"Oh!!! I almost forgot, I'm here to buy something... let's go! I'll see you on
the pitch another day." After saying that, the hot-blooded teenager with a bit
more of a chicken blood fight waved at them and ran off in the other
direction. The scene that had just taken place had left Pete a little
overwhelmed, and Ae, already familiar with the scene, had to give a slight
smile.
"Ai’Can, this guy is just like that... but before, he hated me so much that he
said there was no friendship between the Engineering Academy and the
Sports Academy to speak of, and then something happened, so we became
familiars." Ae talked while walking with Pete to the car, and Pete nodded as
he listened with a dumbfounded expression. In fact, in Pete's mind, he
wanted to give Can a big thank you; Pete would have been in worse shape if
he hadn't struck when he should have struck that night.
Then, on the way from the mall to the school, the conversation between the
two was very brief as they each had something on their minds. Waiting until
the limousine pulled into the university's gates and stopped not far from
Ae's dorm, Ae turned her head to look at the lovely driver.
"Thanks for the ride back, go back and drive carefully."
"Hold on Ai'Ae!!!"
"Huh?" The owner of the name turned his head again to look at Pete, only
to see him turn toward the back seat and reach for a bag - still bearing the
logo of some airport - and lift the entire bag.
"I have a relative who just got back from Europe and brought me a lot of
snacks. I see you have a niece, can I share some with you?" In fact, he
wanted to give it to this little uncle, but his lips said it was for his little
niece. After saying that Pete was ready to turn his head and come back, and
just then Ae also turned his head to look over to the back seat of the car.
be loud and clear
Between lightning and lightning, Pete's face as he turned back and Ae's face
as he was about to turn away hit right in the face, just... 25 centimeters
apart.
Tick, tick, tick, tick...
At this time, the sky was getting dark outside, and the last rays of the sun
were shining obliquely into the car, reflecting on the faces of the two men.
The atmosphere in the car was somewhat quiet at the moment, and they
were facing each other so closely in the face, Pete's heart felt as if it were
about to jump out of his chest, while his body and brain were catching the
strike wave and refusing to work.
"Uh... " Pete muttered deep in his throat, blinking over and over, trying to
get his sanity back in his head. Although the total duration of the scene is
only a few seconds, it is too long for both of them. And then...
Boo...
"!!!!"
Without any preamble, Ae's lips pressed against the soft pink lips of the man
in front of him, a gentle squeeze that instantly made him feel the body heat
from the other. The two held this position, Pete's lips were gagged
unguarded, eyes stared wide, body stiffened as if by some kind of
stimulation, only to see... the thin eyelashes outside the eyes of the other.
Ae... kissed... me.

The kisser wanted to move back and step out of the luxury car.
This sudden kiss made Pete look dazed, however, the other man did not
mean to stop, but once again he launched a new round of kissing "attack",
once again increased the power of the lips, and finally, the gap between the
two's four lips almost no longer there. Only after a moment did Ae slowly
move his lips away, a slight flicker of firmness in his eyes, and spoke in a
low, hesitant tone.
"I... maybe... I'm getting 'above friendship' feelings for you, Pete... "

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 12: Deep feelings of the Commoner
kid
Ae
At this moment, I felt like a patient with a high fever, my cheeks were
burning, my eyes were staring straight, my head was confused, and I didn't
know why.
It was a feeling I had never experienced before.
Pete's lips were soft and messy, and at the moment of kissing him, I felt
numb all over, as if I had been electrocuted by a general spark with
lightning, although my body was numb, my mouth could clearly feel the
softness of each other's lips, this beautiful feeling made me involuntarily
deepen the kiss, our lips were tightly pressed together, so we kissed without
words for a while, the heart song had already disrupted the rhythm, but I
did not want to leave this softness, just wanted to kiss until the sea dried up,
kissed until the sky was deserted.
I had never kissed anyone before and didn't know how to kiss, so I was
kissing without a clue, and at the moment all I knew was that Pete's lips
were soft - I couldn't stop wanting to.
I've been in love with you for a long time.

But, some emotions ... these days have been suppressed in the bottom of the
heart and cannot relieve the emotions finally let me slowly leave the lips of
the other party, the last rays of the sunset into the car, I saw Pete frowning
tightly locked but eyes jingling, with a handsome nose, delicate lips and
handsome exquisite face, all the girls are fascinated by the soul, his cheeks
burning bright red halo, shyness in the handsome, I think ... This kind of
him is very cute!
Following that, I finally voiced the feelings that had been buried in my
heart for so many days.
"I... have feelings for you that probably go beyond friendship, Ai’Pete."
As soon as the words fell, it was clear to me that Pete froze... too stunned to
speak, no, I should say shocked by my words, no less than I had shocked
myself by my own words. However, I also clearly understand what this
emotion means to me.
I've been thinking about it for a long time, and the most deadly thing - I've
been masturbating to him!
"Super... beyond... friendliness... "
Pete mumbled as if his soul was out of the bottle, now he was also afraid
that he would hate me, after all, he did not have feelings for me beyond
friendship, I was nothing compared to his ex-boyfriend, it was just that he
did not speak, nor retort, nor escape, which made my hanging heart slightly
fall, and then told him what was in his heart.
"I... I don't know... I'm so lost these days, I can't help but think about you,
worry about you, and have a really weird feeling whenever I'm near you." I
breathed a soft sigh of relief but didn't want to run away from the question,
seeing Pete blink his eyes in an effort to come back to life like a clueless
child.
It's so cute! That's foul play!

"What should I do? I like to hold your hand, I like to pinch your face... " I
quietly stared at his scarlet cheeks, wanting to reach out and cover them to
feel the pulsating softness, but I cautioned myself not to, Pete has been
scared out of his mind by me, I can't take advantage of people when he's not
ready, even if his face has a deadly attraction to me at the moment.
A lot of the time, I want to keep my original feelings for Pete, and if that
were the case, I'm afraid I'd have cupped his face for a while to play along.
"I feel your face is very soft, frankly, I just want to pinch... I also do not
know what this feeling means, I have never been so close to anyone like
you, you say what should I do... " I gently scratch my head, in many things
I can calmly cope, all along I also know clearly what I want, however, in
my 18 years of life I have never experienced the current unexplained
sentiment, many times just want to feel the tenderness and beauty that
belongs to Pete.
The heart of a tiger is fierce, face smelling of the roses.
"The present I don't know what kind of liking for you is, a friend? A
brother? Or... kind of like?"
I said that kind of like, Pete's original scarlet face was even redder, red as a
ripe apple makes people can't help but want to pounce on it and take a bite,
I used the strength of eating milk to restrain the magic claws that want to
reach out and touch his face, and also used a flood of strength to let their
bodies back a little distance, do not want to let the other party feel too
oppressive and unbearable.
"I'm sorry for kissing you before I could really realize my feelings, you may
not like me like that, but I don't want you to be angry."
"For... why should I be angry?" Pete's voice was so light I could barely hear
it, and this rhetorical question of his had me at a loss as to how to pose, but
I replied anyway, "You think of me as a friend, and I do this to you to prove
my feelings."
I know, if I wanted to prove it, Pete probably wouldn't be angry, but he
probably wouldn't think about it either, I'm probably just a new friend, and
with his quiet, soft-spoken nature, I can't help but want to be close to him.
The closer I get to him, the clearer I realize that I ’m too far away from his
ex-boyfriend Trump, as my friend said, I ’am The commoner that no one
cares about, a commoner, Pete can never like someone like me.
I saw Pete's face flushed, suddenly stretched out a hand and grabbed my
lapel, almost buried my head in my arms, the other hand covered my face, I
couldn't look at Pete's expression, and he was inexplicably distraught.
Ae... Ae, think for a moment, who else wouldn't be angry? You kissed him!
"Are you mad at me?"
Pete immediately denied it, "No... no... no angry... then how did you... after
you proved it... feel... " for some reason his voice was shaky, trembling,
hoarse, restless, like he was about to cry.
I honestly said, "I don't know... ", only to see him froze, I hurried to explain,
"... I really don't know Pete, like I said just now, I've never been as close to
anyone as you, I know it was probably me just now... ", I twisted my head
and looked out the car window, I saw some students go up the dormitory
building, some students went down the dormitory building, probably went
down to buy something, then slowly opened my mouth.
"All I know is that your lips are a soft, soft mess... so much so that I...
kissed and wanted to kiss... ."
After saying these words, I felt my face even hotter, as if one breath around
the football field ran two hours of steps, hot, rolling hot almost raw eggs,
and my outspokenness made Pete froze, I also froze, the carriage was quiet
as if the air condensed, my heart seven up and eight down.
"I'm sorry... ... ." I apologized to him, tone of guilt, if I hadn't kissed him
earlier, he probably wouldn't have been as hard as he is now.
"No... don't be sorry... you don't have to say sorry... you're not... not
wrong... " said Pete with a trembling voice, one hand still covering his face
and not daring to look at me, both hands still clutching my lapel tightly,
given that he was still clutching my clothes, I seemed to have so little
confidence now.
"What's wrong with you, let go of your hands and don't cover your face,
okay?" I couldn't see his expression, I didn't know what he was thinking, I
tried to pull away the hand that was covering his face, my move scared him
to cover his face even harder and refused to give in, I couldn't help but
frown.
"Why are you covering your face so I can't see?"
"No... no way... you don't look... don't look yet... "The more he refused to
let me look, the more I wanted to look, could it be that I had already made
you cry? I grabbed his wrist with a hard yank and his face had to meet
mine.
"... ... ."
Seeing his face, I was so astonished that I could not speak, there was
something rampant in my chest to break through the flesh, I only felt that
Pete's face at this moment was different from normal, although he was so
handsome that all men were jealous, but at this moment his whole face
through the suspicious flush, appeared incomparably bright, and this bright
red has spread to the ears, neck, his lips slightly trembled, lowered his eyes,
long eyelashes fluttered gently, appeared extremely shy, shy enough to cry.
"Don't look... you don't look... my face is definitely ugly now!"
Pete tried to cover his face again, but I was gripping his wrist so tightly that
he couldn't move at all, and I didn't know why, going around and around, I
still wanted to look at his face like that until the heavens were gone.
It's not just cute anymore!
I don't know how to describe him now, but it's definitely more than just
cute, there's something - sexy - in cute!
“Ai’Ae... I'm begging you... don't look anymore... "
Ah! Let me die! You're being coquettish to me again! Foul foul foul!
I growled in my heart, this expression of his more fatal than cute made my
calm and sensitive brain appear momentarily blank, only to feel dry mouth
and tongue, it seems that something is slowly sprouting in my heart, and it
seems that an invisible hand is pulling this increasingly clear throbbing.
At this moment, I just want to pull him into my arms and kiss him so hard
that he will never show his feelings in front of others, but I still try my best
to hold back.
"You like me... don't you?"
"!!!!"
Somehow, I just asked out like that, knowing it was impossible, but asked
anyway, and if he shook his head in denial, I would apologize for the sin he
had committed, but he just... widened his eyes.
After that, Pete was... silent, horribly silent, also may be shocked to the
point of speech, he still looked at me, but the pupil is unfocused, as if the
soul is out of the body, the face is also red to the point of dripping blood, I
suspect that his whole body's blood is concentrated on the face, red,
touching it must be hot.
Without a second thought, the words that Pond had said: Pete likes you.
At that time, I was adamant that Pond's words were pure bullshit and
boring, and that Pete couldn't possibly like me, even though he was gay, but
he was also a pursuing gay and couldn't possibly like a commoner type like
me.
Pete likes me.
“Ai’Pete." I just called his name and saw him flying like a frightened rabbit
through a window, shrinking back, his whole back pressed against the car
door behind him, and I was so aggressive that he - there was nowhere to
hide but to lower his head and try to dodge my pursuit, and I had to ask him
again.
"Am I understanding right - you do like me?" I have never been narcissistic,
I have never been conceited, but at this moment the good feeling of self has
spread over the bank of sanity, into the abyss of insane, Pete lifted his head
to look at me, and quickly lowered his head again, his mouth slightly open,
so that one cannot help but want to bully him hard.
"I, I, I ... that ... I ... No ... I ... I don't know ... I am ... " I'm a very impatient
person, especially when listening to other people stuttering and saying
nothing, I was very annoyed when other do it, but when I saw Pete
stammering with trepidation, he kept saying, "I, I, I, I, I" and I couldn't
come up with a reason, but I felt very cute and adorable, is this the so-
called double standard?
At the moment I think he's just as confused as I am, not sure what kind of
relationship we have, he's not sure about his feelings, I'm not sure about
mine, but as straightforward as I am, I will ask him directly.
"Can I kiss you again?"
Pete is showing that more-than-cute look again! Another foul. Hey!
Only to see his mouth open in surprise, and then slowly close, and then
slowly open again, so one by one cycle repeatedly, like a fish breathing in
the water, I quietly wait, not forcing nor compromising, not badly stare at
his lips. A little while later, Pete nodded softly.
A rush came over to the heart, I moved slowly approaching him, and a
vague sense of unexplained tension, the other looked up at me, then closed
his eyes tightly, slightly raised his face, I let go of his hand and then cupped
his face.
Hot! Soft!
Thinking this way, I continued to close the distance between us, staring at
his luscious lips, slightly sideways, slowly and lovingly covering them. If I
were you, my friends would not be as careful as I am to kiss someone, the
old driver is familiar with kissing, even more than just mouth to mouth
kissing, driving a car dirty, but for me, a lover of love, can only honestly
stick to his lips.
Just that alone... my whole heart was beating wildly.
The second kiss, Pete's lips were as soft as ever, and I couldn't help but
increase my strength, although I understood that kissing shouldn't be just
that, it should stick your tongue in the other person's mouth, it should lick
and grind the other person's lips, but I had never done anything like that, I
didn't know how to go down, although I didn't know how and didn't care, I
just pressed my lips firmly against his, and even felt Pete's whole being
frozen by my kiss, like a wooden stake, which was kind of funny.
"Mmm~" moaned out softly from the man I was kissing, when I kissed his
lips, I always felt like it wasn't enough, my body felt like it was out of
control, the more I ordered myself to stop, the more I craved for more, so...
.
"!!!!!"
When I extended my tongue to gently lick Pete's lips, the other party was
startled by my move, of course I did not put my tongue into his mouth, but
only gently licked at his two lips, his lips were moist and fresh because of
my kiss, the hot soft touch through the lips to the limbs, hot breath flowed
between the lips, the two froze at the same time... I hurriedly backed away.
I felt... my lower body burning hot.
Some things come, and even if they are well prepared again, they cannot be
well prepared, just as the body always responds before the consciousness,
and the body is always the most honest.
I'm fxxking hard from a kiss... again!
"Sorry, my kissing skills are terrible!" I whispered, only to see him shake
his head so hard I was afraid his neck wouldn't break.
"You... you're not bad at all... not at all!" I know that his practical
experience is no better than mine, and we are both little newbies, and this
idea makes my heart leap with joy. But when I glanced at the time on the
car's dashboard I couldn't help but stare blankly.
"Mamma mia! It's half past six, you'll be late for your mom's appointment...
" I hurriedly opened the door and lifted my legs to go, picking up the bag
that had fallen under my seat in a panic.
"This is for Nong Yim right, thank you, my niece will be very happy for
sure." Even though I knew that I should say something else, I was talking to
him, but I didn't want to say goodbye, especially when I saw him hanging
his head and not knowing who he was thinking about.
"You're okay with that, aren't you, still able to drive?"
"Can... I can." That said, there was no reason for me to be more worried, it
was just that it was really late and I had to let him go and was about to close
the car door.
“Ai’Ae! Ai’Ae!" his call stopped my hand, only to see him utter the
following words with such astonishing speed and incoherence that I feared
he would not suffocate to death.
"Your kissing skills are not bad at all, I've never been so excited, my heart is
about to jump out of my chest... and... I'm so happy... uh... no no no no... my
face is so hot... I feel like I'm going to die... and I'm also... also... " It looks
like Pete is really excited, and my face is red to the roots of my neck as I
ghostly call out his name.
“Ai’Pete!"
"A~~?"
"Just now... that was my first kiss!"
After saying this I hurriedly closed the car door and retreated to the
sidewalk, because of the window film and the darkness outside, I can't see
what kind of light is in the car from the outside, I don't know what kind of
expression Pete has at this moment, but from the shadow reflected in the car
window, I can clearly see my own face.
My face remained calm, and in contrast, my heart fluttered so fast it was

driving me crazy.
Pete's car had already driven away, but I still stood still and watched the
car leave the direction, until I was sure that the other party could not see
me, and then sat down on the pavement with one hand over my heart.
"This damned little heart, can't it beat a little lighter! I'm suffocating!" I
muttered, thinking in my mind of a different kind of scenery.
Pete, why can you be so cute!!!!!

Pete.
I don't know how I drove the car home, rather than the old horse knows the
way, rather than rely on self-consciousness, I don't remember how I turned
the corner, how to gas and brake, when I came to my senses, I was already
at home, fortunately already safely home, and the three spirits that have
long since flown to the sky has finally returned to their bodies.
In the end, I was fifteen minutes late for my appointment with my mother,
and of course, she didn't scold me, just smiled lovingly at me as always, and
I smiled silly, like a hundred-pound fool, at my mother.
I went out to eat with my mother, but through the whole process I did not
know what I had eaten, how it tasted, which restaurant I ate in, during the
conversation with my mother, I do not know whether I laughed, nodded, or
said something, the whole process is like a mental retardation, the brain is
filled with things that happened in the evening, the more you think about it,
the more excited, the more excited you feel like you are about to pass out.
“Ai’Pete, are you sure you're okay?"
"Huh? Oh! I'm fine, Mom."
"But your face is so red, do you have a fever?"
"I'm really okay, mom you don't have to worry about me." I told Mom to
reassure him that we were home now, and as I prepared to go upstairs, Mom
patted me on the shoulder and asked worriedly, "Son, are you sure you're
okay? I've never seen you so soul-conscious, is there something wrong... "
called out how I was going to tell my mother - I had kissed Ae not long
before.
Of course it was impossible to tell her about Ae.
"Well, could it be something to do with that lad called Ae?"

Hiss...
"No ... no ... no, mom, really not... " My face just got hot when I heard that
someone's name, and immediately became incoherent, and I shook my head
vigorously to deny it, even though I knew it was like this. It was almost a
tell, and my mother laughed when she saw it, let go of my shoulder and said
with a smile: "Then I guess you are fine, go take a shower, I will go to rest."
"Why do you say that as if... well... " mom smiled at me, a playful smile I
had never seen before.
"Someday bring him to me and let me get to know him, I'd like to see what
the man who can make my son's heart willingly wash his hands for soup
really looks like."
Mom went upstairs, and I stood there, still dumbfounded by her words.
My mom must know everything.
I went upstairs while thinking about it, feeling that my body had been
hollowed out, and I closed the door and lay down on the bed, burying my
head in the pillow to stop moving. Too tired today, not physically, but
mentally overloaded.
Ae is not my first kiss, my first kiss was given to P’Trump, it was the day he
used to blackmail me by secretly filming, that day the kiss was very rough
and fierce, Phi also stuck his tongue into my mouth, stirred my tongue
numb, however... that experience is not worth remembering.
Even without the blackmailing thing, the kiss between these two gave me a
completely different feeling.
Ae really didn't kiss me as deeply as P’Trump did, but only I knew it best.
The extreme experience Ae gave me made my heart stop beating so much
that my whole body was as stiff as a wooden stake, shortness of breath,
unpredictable, unprepared, caught off guard, in a hurry, panicked,
confused, and fancying my eyes... Just feeling the moment Ae kissed me the
whole world stopped spinning, time seemed to stand still, just the sight of
his long fluttering lashes, wanting to swing on them; just the touch of his
lips, wanting to indulge; just the temperature of his body, wanting to
indulge.
That intoxication is not behavioral, but spiritual.
A light kiss, but a hit, turned my whole world upside down.
"It feels like I'm about to drown in Ae's kiss, really about to die." Senor
Trump had never given me such a feeling, and the feeling Senor Trump
gave me was not dizziness, nor fluttering, nor blushing, but merely the
physical bearing of the other's aggression, completely devoid of the
physical and mental pleasure and tremors that Ae gave me.
At one point in my life, I had longed for someone to give me the ultimate
kiss, and Ae did.
Ae said he couldn't be sure of his feelings for me, which can't be blamed on
him at all, for me, this has made me very satisfied, for the person I love, he
was a straightforward sunny boy in the first 18 years, not related to the
word gay, and will not like a boy at all, but then, he met me - an
uncompromising gay, how can he face his own change as easily as I do? Of
course, I don't think there's anything wrong with my love for Ae, but I think
it's pure and sincere, and I know there's nothing wrong with wanting Ae to
love me too, which is almost absurd or even shameful. The only regret is... I
didn't say what I felt for him.
At that time, I was really in shock, my mind had already gone on strike, Ae
just asked me if I liked him and I already felt that the sky was spinning and
the whole person was not well, as if I had been caught by the tail, now that I
think about it, I should have told him directly then... ... .
"I like you, I love you... no matter how you treat me in the end, I'm willing,
because I've long had my heart set on you and there's no turning back."
I wanted to tell him, but didn't have the courage... could only be here alone
in peace.
Good thing, at least Ae didn't hate me.
I feel so happy now, that happiness is beyond words, the scene that
happened in the car over and over again in my mind, where he said his
feelings for me went beyond friendship, he said he wanted to kiss me, he
said it was his first kiss.
Ah, so shy and embarrassed!
I tossed and turned the pancakes on the bed, clutching the pillow to my
death, so happy I could be his first kiss, so sorry he couldn't be mine, but at
least... it was a wonderful first kiss for both of us.
"Thinking like there's a second time, Pete," I muttered, but couldn't deny
that my heart was secretly wishing for a second kiss that belonged to us.
"Ah~ Better hurry up and take a shower, don't keep dreaming here." I put
those little thoughts away and prepared to walk into the bathroom, but it
didn't work out, my hands disobeyed and I grabbed my phone to see that it
was past ten o'clock, and at the end I compromised and sighed and sent a
message to Ae.
[Good night]
I wanted to call him, but I didn't dare, so I sent a message. After sending the
message, I rushed into the bathroom to take a shower, not expecting Ae to
return my message, but when I got out of the shower, the first thing I did
was to look for my phone with hope, and the moment the message was
seen, the corner of the mouth rose frantically.
He sent me a picture of a little girl sleeping with a rag doll in her arms.
"Isn't this Nong Yim?" I giggled and giggled, loving the little girl in the
picture too much. Although Ae sent me just a picture without any words,
the little girl in the picture made me feel as warm as a spring breeze that
night... I never had a good dream until dawn.
That's what people often say - love is happiness.
Yesterday, I didn't see Ae, not because I didn't want to, but because I
wanted to but didn't dare, so I didn't go to the cafeteria with him for lunch,
and since he had a training camp to attend yesterday and didn't have a
chance to come to me, I secretly asked Pond about some of Ae's recent
moves and wants. Right now, I'm hugging a gift box and waiting for
someone in the parking lot.
I've been looking for a chance to repay Ae for all the help she's given me
over the years, but with a lot on my mind lately, including the fact that I
haven't had enough of my own mind building, I'm already so happy I'm just
giggling when I finally find a gift I can repay Ae for. Only... the person who
picked me up today was Pond.
"Ow, where's Ae?" Pond smiled meaninglessly at me, that bitchy expression
making me feel bad.
"Don't tell you, go and see for yourself, haha haha, just think of it, I want to
laugh, oh, that thing of yours is better put away first, believe me, it's
definitely not fit to give him today." Pond quacked and laughed like a
screaming duck, laughing so hard that I started to creep out.
"Haha haha, no need to put on a doubtful look, it was that shorty attack that
sent me to pick you up, now he's coping... Ouch, just don't tell you, you
might as well come with me hahahahahaha hero Ae!” Ai’Pond patted the
back seat cushion of his bike and that fussed look also baffled me, but he
dutifully sat up anyway.
“Ai’Pete, do you think Ae is a hero?"
"Yeah!" I said the words out of my mouth, because in my eyes and heart,
Ae was my hero, and my words caused Pond to laugh even more wildly as
he pedaled his bike furiously in the direction of the cafeteria, and not long
after, Pond finally had a reasonable explanation for his series of bizarre
appearances today.
Ae wasn't the only one at the table Pond led me to, there was also a pretty
girl in an experimental high school uniform, a cute girl, and a sense of crisis
rose up in my heart for no reason.
"People brought you, our Engineering hero haha hahaha, oh hey, laugh me
to death, our hero, as soon as I say this word I want to laugh, there is no
golden armor holy coat and seven-colored auspicious clouds ah haha
hahaha," Pond teased his dead friend, laughing without image, so that the
little girl face shy, turned back to pout: "This little brother, what's so funny,
Ae brother is really my big hero!" Only to see Ae sigh helplessly and look
back at me, pulling the chair beside him outward and gesturing for me to sit
next to him.
"That day I helped you just a handful, I'm not your hero, and I don't need
you to repay me for anything, I don't want anything... Ai’Pete, are you still
eating the same as usual? I'll go get it for you." Ae asked me what I wanted
to eat as usual, and thinking about the kissing incident that day, I
immediately became so shy that I could only nod my head as often as a
chicken peck.
"Well, this little sister is... ."
"I happened to pick up a folder for her last week and she came to thank
me." Ae said calmly, pulling me by the arm to sit me down, the light touch
making my face unconsciously hot.
“Ai’Ae brother!" But the little girl named Chompoo grabbed Ae's shirt first,
and the next thing she said made my heart feel like it was going into cardiac
arrest.
"I really want to thank you and I really like you, let me be your girlfriend!"
Meow meow? What the heck... what the heck is going on!

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 13: The "Shocking" of the Rival
Enemy
Chompoo.
In Chompoo's eyes, the man around him can be described as the man of his
dreams... well, it's not that exaggerated.
Although the man wasn't particularly tall, nor was his skin so fair and
handsome that he didn't look like the prince charming that had come out of
a fairy tale, ever since he had helped her retrieve information by the river,
she had felt that the prince who belonged to her fairy tale had appeared,
and was right in front of her eyes.
She hadn't been able to forget him since that accident happened, and every
time she saw the pink folder, she couldn't help but think of his shallow
smile, and even his voice was soft and gentle when he spoke, and ran away
like Cinderella afterward. The more she thought about it, the more she
wanted to see him, and every time she got up early in the morning to sneak
around his dormitory and peek at him, even when there was an early
morning class, she was willing to get up early and go inside the university
canteen for breakfast.
It must have been a day full of destiny because she saw him getting ready to
ride out on his bike, she ran up and straightened up and asked, "Brother, do
you remember me?"
He looked at her blankly, and she had to tell him what happened before.
Even though he said it was fine, and that it didn't take long, she couldn't
help but ask if we could go to the canteen together.
It wasn't to create an opportunity to get in touch with him more.
In the end, he went soft-hearted and agreed to let her go along. Sitting
across from him and looking at him, smiling stupidly. She learns the man's
name is Ae from his friend (who happens to be following along) and she
was about to thank him for helping out that day when Ae's phone happens
to ring and Ae says he was going to pick up his friend.
"I'll pick it up myself, it's none of your business."
"How can this be? It's not polite at all, it is the little sister Chompoo who
came to see you on purpose, just keep her company and talk more, as for
your Khun-chai, I'll go get him for you."
Pond went off like that and Chompoo just chatted with Ae, but Ae seemed
to be very quiet, and when he asked him something he smiled softly and
answered something, and I asked him, Aren't you going to buy food? He
laughed loudly and said.
"No, I'll wait for my friend to bring it, he should bring me food."
What kind of friend? Why are you laughing so much when you're bringing
food to your friends?
Thought it would be a female friend at first. But when Pond came over with
that friend of his, the big stone in her heart finally landed, but she still felt
strange because after this handsome friend of his arrived, Ae immediately
got up to get a stool for him... ... .
She felt weird but she felt she should be overthinking it... ... .
As Ae got up to go buy food, and for some reason, a thunderous thought

popped into Chompoo's head.
"I really appreciate your help earlier, and I like you a lot, can I be your
girlfriend?"
At that time she also knew that in her heart she did want to get this man in
front of her as her boyfriend.
When the little girl uttered the words, it was as if the entire canteen
atmosphere had instantly quieted down, completely different from the usual
atmosphere that had been noisy, and everyone had no idea what to say until
Pond broke the awkward atmosphere... he had been laughing out loud... .
"Hahaha haha hahaha, quack, quack, quack, do you mean Ai’Ae? Hahaha
haha hahaha, my stomach hurts from laughing... Haha Hahaha haha...
Ai’Ae, your spring is here... Haha Hahaha haha" Pond was laughing hard,
and the person in question was at a loss as to what to do... ...
"It's really so funny that Ae actually got confessed by a girl! It must be

gossiped up!"
Pop! 〜
"You shut up, xsshole!"
"It hurts, but it's okay, I still want to laugh... haha Hahaha haha, it's really
too funny, you turn around a bit, I want to take a picture... haha Hahaha
haha" Pond was still laughing, although his friend kicked his foot, but he
still couldn't help it, looking at Chompoo's face, even more cute, short hair,
big eyes, and most importantly this height and Ae simply can't match
anymore.
Who said fate teased Ae?

"What are you laughing at? I'm serious, so why should I treat this as a
child's play?"
FML
"Wait, are you serious?" Pond said breathlessly, looking at the little girl in
front of him with a strange look, confirming the truth of the matter again
and again.
"Really, I do like P’Ae, and it's also true that I said I wanted to be his
girlfriend, how could you think I was joking?" Chompoo said sullenly, Pond
thought the little girl in front of him was joking, he turned his head to look
around and immediately closed his mouth, feeling the situation was not
good.
Pete's face was whiter than a white chopped chicken.
"I'm sorry, I shouldn't be joking around at a time like this," Pond muttered
softly, backing away from this place of right and wrong, but Ae grabbed
him, and if I'm not mistaken, he was so close to ripping his clothes off and
glaring at him with such vicious eyes that Pond didn't dare go anywhere.
"You're kidding me, right? Who asked you to make such a joke with me?"
See, even Ae himself wouldn't believe it, let alone Pond would.
I'm not underestimating Ae's friends, just that in the 18 years I've known
him, he hasn't even been popular once and no girl had looked twice at him,
and he knows how to immerse himself with his soccer ball every day, just
seeing Pete's small body, even wondering if this Khun-chai is lacking in
vitamins or something, not to mention how short sighted, not to mention
such a lovely woman came over to express herself... it's not possible!
"P’Ae, no one is joking, I really like you, there wasn't a day that I didn't
want to see you since you helped me that day," Chompoo said
enthusiastically, Ae's face was even redder than it was originally, and she
even felt very depressed.
"How about it, can I be my boyfriend?" This is a very straightforward

question that leaves the client at a loss for words...
"Ugh."
RRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR
"Ah, wait ah... hey... really? Go, go, go! I'm on my way! See you in a
moment," a short while later, Chompoo's phone rang, she hurriedly picked
it up, her big eyes were even wider at this moment, she looked down at her
watch, then picked up her bag and said to us, "My friend called me, I'll
come back to you for answers next time ha, I'll go first, Phi Ae, bye!"
Chompoo sadly said, folded his hands and left, leaving the table with an
awkward and strange atmosphere.
Pop!
"It wouldn’t be you who's messing with me?" Ae turned to look at his friend
viciously and said, Pond shook his head in a hurry, although Pond was very
impudent, he never joked about this kind of love talk, not to mention he
didn't know this girl before.
"Not me."
"Who was that?" He asked mercilessly, already remembering what he'd

helped her with before, but anyway, it wasn't likely to be the trigger to get
her to like him, so there had to be some god-awful friend who'd let her tease
him.
"Don't you think she genuinely likes you?”
The two of them turned their heads to look at Pete at the same time, and
they could clearly see that Pete was smiling at them, his voice so soft that
Pond hurriedly shook off Ae's hand.
"Ah, it's your family business, I got involved, I just remembered that I had
an appointment with Ping, you lend me your bike." Finally leaving this
place of right and wrong, Pond dryly laughed while backing away, then
immediately ran away, seeing the look on Ae's face he was afraid he would
punch and kick at him.
Now that it was just the two of them, both were quiet, and eventually Ae
opened her mouth to ask first.
"Why would you think that?" In fact, in his mind, he had been eager to meet
the Khun-chai since yesterday, but he said that he was rehearsing the song
for the performance of the square formation, saying that he had already
made an appointment with P’Money, so he didn't bother. But it leads to
wanting to see him more and more today, and he wonders how Pete will
react to this, but it feels like he doesn't care... .
"What makes you think people are joking? I think there's a lot about you
that people should like."
Including myself.
Pete murmured, he wanted so badly to tell him that he liked him, but still
choked in his throat and didn't get the words out...
Ae said that he had never been up close and personal with anyone, so he
didn't know what it was like to be with him, and just then he heard the girl
confess to him that she liked him, and felt the beauty of the days collapse in
an instant.
Faced with a girl as cute as her, what reason would Ae have to like him?
And what happens to him is nothing more than closeness, and Ae herself
has made it clear that since they are only a bond, not love, then when
someone is more able to be close to Ae than himself, he himself can only be
a lost love.
"What about you?"
"I... I think she really likes you," Pete wasn't sure if Ae was asking him if he
liked him or if he was asking what he thought about this girl, himself. But
Pete chose to answer the latter anyway. And then said softly, "I'm sure
you're not joking, you've helped her, it's not surprising that she is impressed
with you."
He said to him reluctantly, though in his heart all he wanted to tell him was:
no, you mustn't think she'll like you, there's no one like you more than me.
But he can't be that selfish.
Ae should have known he would have a lot of people like him too... as
much as he likes him.
Bang
"I'm talking about you Pete!" frowned Pete, and Ae tapped him on the
shoulder to make him glare at him, his voice gruff, his eyes dodging and
hurrying to lower his head.
"I... what's wrong?"
“Ai’Pete!!!!" Hearing the vague answer from the man in front of him, the
footballer instantly exploded with hair, thinking he had asked clearly
enough to ask him how he felt about him. His lovely face was clearly
etched in his heart, but at the moment Pete was as if he had taken a bitter
pill...
Still not saying a word, Ae let go of his shoulder, then said calmly, "I'll go
buy some food, you sit here and wait for me." After saying that, he turned
around and left, not even wanting to look at the Khun-chai one more time.
While he didn't do anything wrong, he just wanted to make an effort to tell

the other person exactly who he liked, but instead of cheering him up, it
made him a little sulky.
Ae was depressed enough to want to go grab him and shake him hard, then
ask clearly why he was saying that? But his heart told him that he shouldn't
do it, and on second thought, he only kissed him a few times, but Pete never
belonged to him, never was his, maybe, it was his own thinking that he
thought Pete liked himself too.
He would blush and be so cute, and maybe it was all just because he felt shy
from kissing him.
The atmosphere was good, but in the end it turned out to be a very scary
atmosphere, one smiling and eating a meal, one eating quietly, both with
their hearts in the air... ...
Although Ae was upset, he accompanied him on the campus bus to take
him to the International Academy, just no longer saying goodbye like
before... .
From that day on, Pete felt that it was difficult for him to go to the canteen
for dinner, and when the little girl sat next to him, the one he had been
waiting for, the one his heart wanted, felt like a bomb that was about to
explode at any moment, and at the moment the little girl's eyes were all
about him... looking at Ae with a dopey face.
He prayed in his heart that Chompoo would turn around and like Pond, he
was so handsome and humorous, but the girl didn't look at Pond at all, that
look that seemed to tell the world that she liked Ae.
The boredom and envy of the heart are thus secretly born...
Why aren't you as brave as Chompoo to confess? Why aren't you a girl?
Wouldn't everything be so much easier if you were a girl? Chagrined in his
heart, he finally... still gave himself an excuse for not going to Ae.
"Actually, I'm just a guy who likes to be jealous," Pete muttered to himself,
staring dumbly at the name of someone displayed on the phone screen.
I want to call him, but I'm afraid he's talking to the girl.
poof.
"Hey," he buried his handsome face inside the pillow and asked his heart
with his eyes closed, actually knew his heart a long time ago, the day Ae
asked him, but chose to be vague, actually because... he was angry.
Yes, he was angry, he was angry at Ae for being so nice to everyone. Why
make the girl like him? Why not just be nice to yourself?
How did you come up with this idea yourself? When did you become so
selfish?
"I don't want Ae to think I'm a selfish person, I just want him to only look at
me and be confused about me alone, I feel like I'm really not a good person,
Ae should have met some lovely women, he should have been a straight
man, but instead I want Chompoo not to like him, I'm really being selfish!”
It's the first time I've ever felt this way myself, that love blinds people and
makes them selfish, but doesn't want the other person to know how selfish
they are.
RRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR
The phone rang suddenly, heart beating very fast, but realized how much I
had been thinking after seeing the caller ID.
When did I become this person? It was such a disappointment to see that it
wasn't Ae's phone heart.
"Hello, P’Money."
“Nong Pete, I'm calling to make sure if you're going to the square show?
You forgot to reply to me last week... " and I forgot all about it, I said with a
dry laugh.
"Mmmmmm, will go."
That day, Ae was also in their Engineering's square formation, would it be

convenient for me to go? But I wanted to see him, wanted to see how he
turned out after rehearsing for so long?
"How come you sound so uncertain? Don't worry, our Fang Formation isn't
as serious as the other courtyards, ours is very funny and humorous,"
Money said brightly, only reluctantly smiling.
"Well, I'll be there."
"Well, that's all for now, goodbye.”
"Goodbye."
The handsome teenager hung up the phone, the handsome teenager fixed
his mind, he wanted to call someone to say good night, precisely because he
was afraid, he did not dare to call, the heart was tangled, LINE received the
message of the voice and took him by surprise.
[I forgot to tell you, Nong Yim asked me to say thank you]
The short message, along with a picture of a little girl with a lot of snacks,
he couldn't look at the picture himself, dumbfounded...
He hadn't chatted with him in days, and although Ae was still pissed off at
his nonsense, he hadn't forgotten to send a picture to say thank you, and
Pete held his mouth tightly to sleep.
"I've missed you, Ae... I really miss you."

In the end, all he could do was send a goodnight emoji over, clutching his
phone tightly and afraid to say anything.
“Ai’Ae, I got lucky today!"
"... ... ."
"Oi oi oi, do you remember that Cha-am who scolded me? I was out on
your bike today and fell down and was seen by that Cha-am, at first I
thought she was going to laugh at me, but to my surprise she actually came
up to me and gave me a band-aid and told me... stupid even, still that
stupid!"
"... ... ."
In the dormitory, Ae remained silent, both hands on the pillow, looking at

the warm ceiling, his roommate spoke passionately, feeling that he seemed
to be very excited, although his friend did not care, but for Pond, the skill of
self-talk can be said to be pure fire.
"You must be wondering why I'm so happy after being scolded, I also just
saw her smile, it's really cute, even when scolding me, she smiled so
sweetly, so sweet that my little deer was running around, when I reacted to
the pain in my arm, she not only took out a handkerchief for me to wipe the
wound, but also put a band-aid on me, when I was close to her, I could
smell a very fragrant smell on her," Pond said with a full face, looking at
the wound on his arm, a happy smile on his face, then turned his head to
look at that dead dwarf again.
You'd die to be happy for me!
"Hmm."
Ha, it's really only one word reply.
Pond slept with his mouth shut, collecting himself in a good mood and
sitting down on the edge of the dwarf melon's bed, looking a preoccupied
look, not the slightest bit as happy as a girl should be after confiding in him.
"Just stop being mad at Ai’Pete," Pond opened the conversation.
"... ... “Ai’Ae didn't speak as he got up and leaned against the wall, clearing
his throat and saying, "I'm not angry."
"Oops, a little unhappy look and saying you are not angry, he avoids you, so
you're angry," Pond sneered, he was also seeing Ae like this for the first
time, he also said not a word, Pond told him from his own experience.
"In the experience of someone as emotional as I am, this state of yours is

the beginning of a little temper tantrum... Ai’Pete doesn't come to you, you
get bored, bored, and then feel depressed, don't you? But at the same time,
you feel that you show him that you're weaker if you talk to him first, it's as
if it's clear that you haven't done anything wrong, so why should I go and
cajole him?... I don't know what's going on between you and Ai’Pete either,
but I'm annoyed caught between you, and if neither of you is willing to take
that step first, I'm afraid the matter is only going to get... withering."
"Shut up, I'm not mad at anyone," Ae immediately retorted, feeling more
and more annoyed at the person next to him.
"You're not mad at me for jumping the gun."
Bang
Without another word, Ae picked up the pillow and slammed it towards

him, slamming it hard in her face, Pond grunted in no good mood.
“Ai’Ae, I'm here to help you out in good faith."
"It's not like I'm begging you... I'm going to 7-11," said Ae, getting up and
leaving the bed, scuffling out of the room, leaving Pond alone with his
mouth open.
"Just stop being so hard-mouthed and lie in bed looking at your phone like
that, it's a sign of a first love loss!" Pond was convinced that Ae must have
feelings for pete, and it would have been better if he was allowed to date a
girl like Chompoo, but it felt like Ae wasn't even close to Chompoo.
If it's because a girl confesses, it's not because she's shy, her eyes are always
searching for someone... Don't underestimate your friend Pond's vision!
The same goes for Pete, who was seen from afar yesterday walking with an
absent-minded look as he got off the school tram, and needless to say,
hearts must have flown to someone!
"Oops, two people who clearly like each other... . Can they successfully
survive this hurdle?"
After walking down to the dormitory building, Ae, who had intended to go
to 7-11, sat down in a wooden chair on campus and looked up at the trees,
letting the breeze whipping off his face.
I missed you.
"I think I miss you to death," Ae said to himself, the feeling of missing
someone made him feel even more bored, he could not understand his
feelings at the moment, his heart was already in a mess, called to say that he
was not available, then began to send a message to say that no longer need
to pick him up, saying that he will wake up a bit later, the morning class is
no longer there, the teacher canceled, anyway, just a variety of excuses.
No matter how stupid he was, he knew Pete was avoiding him.
"What the hell are you mad at me for, Ai’Pete?" the words of his friend just
now made him question himself, and he felt that if he typed something over
first, it would mean he was at fault. Even he doesn't know what's going on
and that's why he won't call? The next few days have been a mess since
Chompoo came into his life.
Is it because of Chompoo? But he didn't have any thoughts about Chompoo

at all, and although a girl had come forward, he could only return a friendly
message, but that didn't mean he had any feelings.
"Is your heart withering?" Ae muttered to himself, his mind was full of bad
outcomes, he was starting to get scared, he was afraid that Pete would get
further away from him, especially since the two were of different
backgrounds, maybe there would really be no way to see each other after
that, he tried hard to tell himself how worrying it would be if he wasn't by
his side, what if Trump showed up again, what would happen? Excuses are
always just that, excuses... ..
"I'm afraid you'll never come to see me again" yes, that's all that matters,
and if the avoidance continues like this, there's a chance it will really be like
Pond said... withering.
So, the man who likes to think more than he thinks picked up his phone,
intending to send him a short message...
He waited for a long time for the words to be read, and then fell silent
again, not knowing why he always had an inexpressible fear in his heart, he
knew that waiting for someone's message turned out to be so painful, if it
was a friend or someone else could not read it back, he would not feel
anything, but not Pete! It was a really bad feeling if he could no longer read
back.
He almost jumped with joy when the phone rang, and although it was only
an emoji packet, it would at least make the man who was waiting feel...
better.
Pop!
"Anyway, I have to be clear with you about this!"

Yes, whoever was right and whoever was wrong, whatever was angry, he
didn't want this thing to affect them, nor did he want it to be wither like
Pond said it would be, and what did it matter who went to talk to who first?
Anyway, as long as he makes sure you talk to Pete about it!

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 14: What's wrong with love like that?
Pete.
Today was the first day of the Freshman Cheerleading Activities, and I was
supposed to go to this kind of event wholeheartedly, but some thoughts
about someone kept lingering in my mind, so much so that I didn't even
know what I was doing up on the stage.
Luckily, the school didn't ask as much of us at the International Academy as

it did of the other colleges, and like Sister Money said, there wasn't much of
a threshold. Freshmen from other colleges have to stand straight in the
stands, the atmosphere is serious, and our side has no big problem as long
as it's not too lazy, or I'm screwed.
Also thankfully, our college went up at the beginning, and after that, I didn't
have much going on, and several of my classmates asked me to see other
colleges perform. After watching, most of the people went back to their
dormitories, as it was quite late until all the colleges came up, plus the final
performance of the school's honor guard.
“Nong Pete, do you want to go back now? You can stay with your sister, oh
handsome brother." P’Money hooked her hands around my arms, and I had
to stifle a smile.
"Geez! You only looked at the little handsome guys, and you thought about
forcing people like this. You really have a hard-working harassment suit
coming up, where are the noble appearances you put on weekdays, sister?"
"When did you get the idea that I was forcing Nong Pete!!!!"
"Oops, now Sis's bloody mouth can open so wide, eh, I seem to see a
buffalo inside eating your tongue mess... "
"You bxtchy maid! You... Nong Pete, Sister is not going to force you ah,
you want to go back Sister will not keep you, put your truest thoughts out,
Sister is okay na." Only to see Sister Money turn around and get into
another argument with his little sister before looking back at me, I hesitated
a little. I feel a bit ashamed because I came over today, oh no, I've been
selfish since the day I agreed to attend freshman Cheer camp.
I wanted to see Ae on the stand.
I finally didn't hold back and took that excuse off the table.
"Sister Money, when is the Engineering Academy going on stage?" I turned

to Sister Money and asked her, and when she heard it she hurried out the
appearance order sheet and looked it over.
"Uh... where is it... Engineering... Engineering... "
"Ow! Can you guys tell us what is going on at the front!!!!"
Suddenly.
Turns out, before I could get a response from Sister Money, a majestic and
powerful voice came from the entryway and several people twisted their
heads to look. The answer to that question is coming to me in a line to enter.
The engineering academy's procession was led by seniors in dark red

engineering uniforms who came in loudly, with serious expressions and
made way for those standing at the entrance to make way for them. The
students in front of them would be the first to reach the back of the team
when they saw any situation, very neat and coordinated.
"There are stairs ahead... there are stairs ahead... there are stairs ahead... "
the reminder voice that came back from the front was neatly aligned with
the pace of the crowd. The College of Engineering has the largest number
of people in the school, but that doesn't detract from their neatness, it adds
to their vocal presence.
"Well, well, well! Come on, come on! It's all boys!!!!" Sister Money was
right on the money, 80% of the students in the Engineering College ranks
that were walking up the stairs in unison were boys, a number equal to the
sum of four or five other college boys combined.
"Let's be honest, such a large number of people must be from the

Engineering Academy, Nong Pete, but so many people can still walk so
neatly, those who don't see and feel like they are participating in military
training, they don't even know what this can do... " I absentmindedly
listened to Sister Money commenting on the Engineering Academy's team,
but my eyes were looking for someone in the crowd... Then I saw him.
Just because I looked at him one more time in the crowd, I never forgot
your face...
I don't know how I was able to find Ae among the multitude of students, nor
do I know what Ae looks like in the eyes of others. But in my eyes, Ae was a
standout, only to see him with a cold, nonchalant expression, his hair cut
crisply, and his uniform on neatly striding through the crowd of students.
My heart longed for you to see you at last, and to stand before the crowd
with great splendor.
"That short, dark annoying elf is also in the Engineering College, right
Nong Pete? But with so many people, it must be hard to find that friend of
yours." Money was quietly discussing it with me next to me, and I smiled
and just wouldn't tell her that I had already found Ae, and... that my coming
here had been for him and my gaze had not been on anyone's person before.
I wanted to go over to him, to talk to him, to ask him if he was okay these
days, but cowardice stopped me in my tracks.
After not seeing him for a few days, will he get attached to Chompoo?
I thought about this with a drained expression, only to stare blankly at the
boy. I've been thinking about a lot of things these past few days, including
my own humble sense of entitlement, which has kept me from going to him.
I know Ae is a very kind person and one day there will be a girl who sees
his kindness as I do. Every time I think about it I get a nameless burst of
pain in my heart that hurts so much.
Maybe in Ae's eyes being gay isn't a wrong thing to do, but in my eyes
being a straight guy is a lot better anyway.
I'm GAY, and in the months leading up to meeting Ae, I went through every
day with a lot of pain about my sexual orientation. I was afraid that my
family would know, I was afraid that my mother would be disappointed in
me, I was afraid to say anything about it to anyone. I'm afraid of being
stigmatized, of being called a pervert, of being gender cognitive disordered,
of being disgusting. Because I know this well, I understand the mood, and
I've experienced it, so I don't want Ae to suffer the finger-pointing of others
for no reason like I do.
I knew that Ae wasn't lying to me, that every word he said to me that
evening was sincere, that he was adjusting himself to slowly lean toward
me, to be biased toward me. I should be happy, but that's not how I feel
anymore.
If one day he's going to be as much criticized as I am, will I be able to bear
it?
Many people say that Thai society is more open and enlightened now than
ever before, but how many pairs of parents can actually accept the fact that
boys fall in love with boys? How many more families are willing to
publicly state that their sons don't like girls? Instead, they say that precisely
because we live in this society, we should respect the laws of this society.
I don't want Ae to suffer as much as I do, it's better for him to like a girl
than a guy.
Even though I'm sad, on the other hand, I'm a little relieved that Chompoo
showed up at just the right time that she was able to keep Ae on the straight
and narrow path by showing up when Ae was in a daze... unlike me.
I'm going crazy! I'm going to cry.
I blinked hard to keep it from dripping down when I felt a warm stream
beating in my eyes. I made up my mind not to see Ae, at least so that the
pain in my heart could be lessened. I've asked Ae to help me enough, and
it's time I did something for him.
"Sister Money, I'll go back first... "
"Ow, aren't you waiting for a friend? Engineering College's performance is

almost over." Sister Money raised her hand and glanced at her watch, and I
smiled at her and shook my head slightly.
"No, so many people, I guess I won't be able to find my friends, then I'll go
first!" I raised my hand to say goodbye to Money, then glanced at Ae in the
queue, and finally squeezed out of the crowd that had been gathering and
moving. By this time everyone was heading inside, and it took me a few
tries to get out of the crowd against the wall and walk to the entrance. But
before I had a chance to step outside the gate, the Engineering College
show was just about over.
Eventually, I could only stand at the entrance, flash to the side, and watch
the line of Engineering students exit in a row. But now I don't dare look at
anyone, just stand with my head down. After a while, after the entire
academy had exited the venue, I took a long breath and walked out.
I am not going to run into a crowd, no matter what.
Having just spent so much time in such a cramped and crowded place, I
took a deep breath of the fresh air outside and cheered myself on while
comforting myself. I smiled sadly as I watched the team from the
Engineering College leave.
Heartache.
I wandered aimlessly on the road, intending to go home, but somehow made

my way to the football field, which was unusually cold today as most people
had run to another stadium for the event.
"Hey, why are you crying like a little kid, Ai’Pete? "As soon as I saw this
soccer field, I felt tears coming to my eyes, my mind was filled with images
of Ae running around the field, and I wanted to curse myself for being so
indiscreet.
"Go back Pete... go back... "
Poof!
Despite what I said to myself with my mouth, I sat down on the roadbed all
at once and buried my head in my lap, and I felt my shoulders shuddering.
The thought of Ae liking a girl in my mind makes me unbearable, I can't

stand it, I just want to be your friend for life. But like people I always have
to wait and see, especially when I think about the fact that Ae has shown his
heart to me, I can't easily cut the ties.
The roots of my love have been planted deep, and my tears are hovering in
the air.
Thump... thump.
sudden
"What are you avoiding me for Ai’Pete!!!!"
"!!!!"
I heard footsteps coming from behind, but I didn't have time to look back,
shoulders were like being grabbed and lifted up, then I heard a fierce voice
full of resentment, I looked at each other like a frightened little bird.
“Ai’Ae."
"Well, it's me!!!!" The boy in front of me, panting and half-soaked in his
school uniform, is the one I'm haunted by to the point of madness.
Ae
I'm super pissed off!!!
At first I planned to go to him after the parade show, but when I got to the
stand, the side light out of the corner of my eye saw the man I'd wanted to
see day and night running down!
Pete, who never knew how much of a crane he was, was recognized at a
glance by me in the crowded stands, despite my gaze looking ahead and my
mouth singing the school song. He was also looking my way, but suddenly
he was squeezing away the rest of the audience and running outside. I'm so
anxious to see this parade end right where it left off.
After the show, I had to follow the procession out of the venue in an orderly
fashion, which made me want to get my soul out of my body and get to him
right away. I tried to find a moment to look for it, only to find myself
surrounded by seniors and sisters before and after, watching me like a
secret agent. When I recovered, I spread my legs and ran, as if I had been
possessed by a ghost, to the place where I had just seen him, but I couldn't
find him and my phone was off. I was stunned for a few minutes, and then
wondering if I'd gotten the oracle hint, I immediately made a beeline for the
football field entrance.
I was like, if I don't see this guy today, I'm going to intercept him in front of
his college early Monday morning!
But as if God didn't want me to wait too long either, because I'd already
seen him. I saw a white skinned, skinny boy standing next to the road, then
all at once sat down and hugged his knees tightly. I couldn't think of
anything at the time except to run over to him at the first opportunity and
hold him close.
You're in the horizon when I am missing you, and you're in front of me when
I am thinking about you.
I won't let you slip away from me again!
He turned his head to look at me with a look of horror, but I was even more
shocked when I saw his tears.
Fxxk, don't act like you already know I'm gonna come running up to you
and yell at you!
“Ai’Ae, where are you taking me!!!!"
I cursed darkly in my mind, pulling his arm in the other direction, no matter
how much he yelled at the side, until I pulled him to a place by the court
where there was nothing.
Pop...
"Well, hurry up and tell me why you're avoiding me before my anger soars
to the top." I pushed him against a leaning tree, voice full of anger, eyes
sharp, and he was deliberately avoiding my gaze.
A moment
"Look me in the eye!" Now I don't care if that makes him uncomfortable,
the situation is getting to me hard enough right now. If I can't force Pete to
tell the truth today, I'd rather go kiss Pond's ass.
"I'm... do not want to be much of a problem."
"Go to hell Ai’Pete! Why are you avoiding me!!!" Now I was yelling at
him, charging at Pete in a burst with a yell that all my friends were afraid
of, and it all made the Khun-chai try harder to avoid my gaze.
This time I cupped his cheeks in both hands, forcing his eyes to meet mine,
and I saw that he was pale and still trying to shake his head to avoid my
question.
"There really isn't anything ah Ai’Ae... "
"If you don't say so, I'll kiss you!"
What the hell kind of reason is that! I really shouldn't believe this Pond
guy's crap.
I felt embarrassed again after I said it, I'm not one of those bossy CEOs in a
TV show who threatens the heroine with a forced kiss, but I really couldn't
help it. Are my words making Pete's pupils dilate, and is Pond's
brainwashing revolution against me these days a success?
Okay!
With that said, I brought my face up to him and stared at his two soft
orange-red lips with a very determined look, unable to resist the urge to
touch them again. My hand also leaned his face towards mine, my more
serious expression made the Khun-chai pale even more.
Time froze.
He shrugged his head very hard and stood up with his hand firmly on my
lips, a move that left me overwhelmed.
“Ai’Ae, we shouldn't do this ah, you should have done this with a girl, not a
gay like me!" looking at his expression, he seemed to be about to cry again.
But I was so confused, I didn't know what he was really talking about. Last
time he clearly let me kiss him and did it affectionately, how did it turn out
this time?
"What do you mean... "
"Nong Chompoo, Ae, you should do this thing with Nong Chompoo, not
me... "
"But she and I are nothing at all!"
"There's nothing between me and you... "
“Ai’Pete! I told you, I've got an 'over friendship' feeling about you!!!! Is
that meaningless?"
I didn't mean to yell at him, but I was really super pissed! Was there any
ambiguity in what I said the other day? I said I have feelings for you, and
I'm pushing me towards that Chompoo for good reason. He was taken aback
by my earlier rant, and I expected him to blush as he did that day, but to his
surprise he burst into tears.
Pete cried...
This time it was real tears, not the wet-eyed kind, because he was wiping
them with the back of his hand, like a little child.
“Ai’Ae... don't you say that... Oooh... you shouldn't have feelings for me...
Oooh... shouldn't... it's just... we're too close... you should go like girls...
not... gay... gay like me... Oooh... you should go to... that sister... not me...
kiss her... not kiss me... not take care of her... not take care of me... not me...
Oooh... "
I should have been more angry than before when he pushed me away to
take care of someone else, but why was his expression so painful when he
said that... should I just put him aside and leave him alone? I can't do it, I
absolutely can't do it!
"You're in... a period of confusion... you haven't had time to correct...

Oooh... don't ah... don't be like me... I... don't let anyone yell at you...
Oooh... gay... "
Suddenly
"I really want to kill you, did you think it all through before you said those
words!" I was the one who couldn't stand it, especially when I saw him
crying pearly-eyed, and I immediately took him into my arms, and even
though he tried his best to push me away, I bossily put his head on my
shoulder and spoke to him in a very low tone.
"I know you've been talked about by people with tinted glasses before,
causing you to be so scared until now, but I'm going to tell you that yes, I'm
a normal straight guy and should like girls... " I could feel him getting
uncomfortable and his body stiffened, clutching my shirt tightly, so I
hurried down the line.
"... But if I'm going to like you, it's also because it's you, it has nothing to
do with whether you are a boy or a girl. Honestly, if that feeling is that I like
you, then I'm not gay, because I only feel that way about you, not about
every guy!" I'm not sure he's catching my drift anymore.
OK, if I like him now, I just like him alone, not seeing every guy wanting a
hug, wanting a kiss, wanting a face pinch, except to him.
"And the Chompoo side, I've already turned her down... "
“Ai’Ae... " Pete looked up at me, his face covered in tear tracks, and I
sighed, shaking my head lightly while wiping his tears away with my hand.
"Well, I told her that I can't be her boyfriend because I'm not familiar with
her at all, and all of a sudden she ran up to me and said she wants to be with
me, I'm not going to... " I didn't give the whole situation out because
Chompoo told me that she wouldn't give up easily. If it wasn't understood
by now, she would have tried to get both parties to understand better, which
is why this high school girl was circling me in the morning.
"Well, now that I've confessed to you, can you tell me with your eyes, why
should you be avoiding me?" I changed the subject back again, but the
handsome Khun-chai pursed his lips tightly again and looked down at his
feet.
"I... envy her."
"Envy? What do you envy her for?" I'm really puzzled. What is it about that
little girl that you should be jealous of? But after he raised his head to lock
eyes with me, and then answered my question, I was speechless.
"I envy her for being able to profess her love to you directly, and I don't
have the courage to say it... I like you... so much... it's suffocating to love
you."
By this time Pete's face was full of tears, but his eyes, which still had a little
lingering tear in them, locked eyes with me four times and stressed with me
once more.
"I like you... what should I do... "
Pete.
I said it, and I said how I felt about Ae.
After I finished, Ae's expressionless look made me feel scared, and I didn't
know what was going through his mind, so I lowered my head and closed
my mouth tightly. I felt my hands trembling at that moment, trembling so
much that even I felt terrible, and that line of defense in my heart was like a
dam that broke the dike.
"I like you... I've liked you since the first time you saved me... you can treat
me as someone who is easily moved... but... I like... you are... my hero...
you show up in time to help me every time... it's you who gives me the
courage to refuse, the courage to fight on my own, to stop being a coward
who only knows how to run away, who only knows how to whine, to stop
suffering alone... every time you are by my side... woohoo... I am so
happy... so happy that I'm afraid I'm too happy... I miss you all the time...
every minute, every second... "
Thinking of what I want to do...
I looked up at him, squeezing out a hint of a smile at him, even though my

body was shaking a little. It could get dark at any moment, but Ae still
stared at me with a rippled gaze. His dark pupils made me feel a hint of
peace and ripples at the same time. Then, he moved a little closer to me.
Snap
“Ai’Ae... "
I called out to him cautiously. As his fingers gently wiped the tears from the
corners of my eyes, my little heart, which had been nowhere to be found,
began to pound furiously. Every time he wiped my tears before, it was of
the rough kind, without a hint of tenderness. But this time it was very
different, he gently wiped my tears away and then his hand rested on my
cheek.
I could feel his warmth every time he came close to me, and this time while
I was silently feeling the warmth coming from his side, before I realized
what was happening, his lips were already pressed to mine.
Our third kiss.

The touch left my mind blank, my body as if it had been punctured, my
hands cold as frost, but my lips were pressing against Ae's and I felt them
blazing hot to the point of burning.
At this moment I felt that his lips were pressing seamlessly against mine,
and Ae pushed me closer to the tree. When the tip of his tongue tapped my
lips, my nerves went out of control, and I immediately closed my eyes,
feeling a third of my fear, a third of my excitement, and a third of my heart,
not knowing what I should do.
Ae's tongue is soft, moist and moist, and its movements are so gentle and
thoughtful, I felt like my whole body was going to melt away and fall
straight to the ground. I felt like an ice cream, and he was slowly licking
and feeling the taste of the ice cream with his heart, until it was finished. As
his tongue tried to pry my lips into my mouth, I started shaking all over
again.
"Open your mouth." He said softly around my mouth, but my mind was
already blank, just doing what he told me to do and my mouth opened
naturally. Then I felt his warm tongue easing in and touching my gums.
Time stood still.
I clung to the back of his shirt and at this moment I felt like I was on a roller
coaster, no, more than a roller coaster. My stomach fluttered and my mind
was a blur, my heart felt like it was going to jump out of my chest. My body
just felt like it was going to melt to the floor and I honestly had no idea that
kissing could produce such a rich experience for me.
"Mmmm... " as his active, flexible tongue was intertwining with my

passive, sluggish one, it was as if I heard a moan of my own coming from
afar. His tongue was touching me, tasting me, causing me to... brain to go
white again.
I don't know how long the kiss lasted, I felt as if time had stood still. By the
time Ae's mouth left mine, I realized my legs had gone limp and sat down
on the floor in one fell swoop.
“Ai’Pete!" Ae held my arm just in time, but my legs were still shaking and I
couldn't stand up at all, all I could do was cover my face with my hands,
and my tongue still felt a little numb, curled together, causing myself to be
unable to speak.
"I... I... just... I... "I really can't think of anything else.
I kept my head down and then felt a big warm hand on my head, stroking it
gently. Then Ae sat down as well, sitting next to me, but his hand remained
in the motion of stroking me. Only to hear the words mutter from his
mouth.
"I just kissed you, but I'm not going to apologize to you because I really
wanted to." I felt like I was going to explode in place. But Ae's next words
made me want to immediately jump into Doraemon's pocket and disappear
before his eyes.
"Your mouth is... very sweet... "
From that second on, I didn't dare to look him in the eye again.
By the time I regained consciousness again, it had been several minutes and
Ae wasn't bothering me. By then it was dark and the army of mosquitoes
had come to sneak up on us, but he stood quietly by my side until I regained
consciousness. Then I took a deep breath.
“Ai’Ae... "
"What's wrong?"
"Don't you shut the gate entirely."
"What do you mean by that?" Now that I've regained my sanity and have
enough sense to reorganize the language, I try my best to pose a smile at
him, still a little timid at heart.
"It's the Chompoo side... I don't want you to go and reject her, I still want
you to give yourself a chance to get to know her, and I still firmly believe
that it's better for you to like girls than boys like me. Now that you are not
settled, I hope you will give her a chance... don't rush in to a decision out of
sympathy for me." I didn't want to keep bringing up things like this, but I
really wanted to get it all out of the way, and Ae rubbed my head vigorously
after hearing it.
"I'm not one to waver Ai’Pete... but this time you're not trying to push me
on that sister are you?"
"Well... I hope you can give each other a chance... and me." I whispered to
him.
"You mean until I figure out why I want to kiss you, why I want to hug you,
why I want to pinch your face, I should treat Chompoo the same... " I wasn't
sure if he was saying the opposite, but I nodded slowly anyway. He saw it
and lifted his hand to hitch a ride on my shoulder.
"Hey! I doubt very much if you really like me!"
"Really! I just... "
"I know, you don't want me to be judged as much as you are, I understand...
you're a good person with a good heart... you know, the way you want me to
switch to liking girls makes me like you several times more... “Ai’Ae
turned her head and smiled at me, giving me a big hug and her eyes went to
the school road ahead.
"I will listen to you and give myself a chance until I have a better
understanding of how I feel... even if I think it's a little late." I didn't dare
look him in the eye until he stood up and held out his hand to me.
"Come on, I'm hungry, let's eat together." Now Ae smiled at me, his smoky
smile tugging at my heartstrings. I thought for a moment, then put my hand
on his palm, then felt another surge of force pull me up, and the two of us
headed for the cafeteria, holding hands.
"No more hiding from me."
"No hiding... got it." My voice echoed in my throat.
And then, the goodwill of the two of us at dinner came back, and Ae didn't
say a word about Chompoo, but he told me what had happened in the last
few days, about Pond, about studying, and we talked like we hadn't seen
each other in six months. When we were done talking, Ae pulled me again
to the pavilion where the other academies were performing earlier.
"Just in time." Now it was the turn of the Academy who sang the best, and I
don't know how Ae was able to take me through the crowd and squeeze me
to the front.
When the prelude to the University song rang out at the venue, my sweat
hairs stood up. Even though there were so many people standing around
me, as long as my hand still touched that big warm hand, I knew it was Ae's
hand and he was there for me.
Ae didn't look back at me, he looked forward with concentration, but his
hand... was making another exchange with my fingers, closely linked.
The crowds swarmed, eyes not intertwined with each other, but who knew
that our hands had been joined together and fused into one.
Silent action is sometimes sweeter than a thousand words.


《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 15: We have to learn
One evening, our perfect boy, Ae, returned to the dormitory before his
roommates (they were each taking an elective public class today) and was
sitting cross-legged in front of his small desk, swiping his Facebook page,
which he hadn't logged in once in a hundred years, with starry eyes,
browsing the news of his high school classmates.
"Ai’Sun is toxic, the uploaded photos are all cats." Ae muttered, looking at
this former classmates in a day to upload photos all Persian cats, American
shorthair cats, folding ear cats and so on and so on, and all kinds of cats that
cannot be called breed, this guy posted a photo and also did not forget to tag
# Hundred Claws Scratching Heart.
It's toxic!
Ae shook his head helplessly, then swiped at Ai’Dear's dynamic, the cute
former classmate uploaded his own cooking again, looking at it, he really
missed his food.
He thought while swiping his friends circle dynamics, finally was a pair of
spike shoes to be attracted to, could not help but point into the web page, in
fact, has been hesitating for a long time to buy, because the old shoes are
not bad, can still fit to wear, so hesitate to hesitate never made up his mind
to buy.
To be honest, he likes this shoe very much, the price is almost discounted,
only 7,000 baht.
It's not easy to save 7,000 baht. Well, my family is not rich.
Ae muttered in his heart, and then sighed, but the money was still too much
to do, so he shifted his eyes to other places, and suddenly, the mouse
clicked to the link made Ae froze, and actually accidentally clicked in.
"What are you looking at this for!" If it wasn't for the fact that a heavy
breathing figure came into his mind, he would have closed the window right
away.
"Just think of it as an early study." That being said, the boy who opened the
page with a learning attitude couldn't bear to watch the screen of coitus for
less than ten minutes - he was so disgusted by the image. It was too late and
scratched his head hard.
"Ah, I can't see this image... but I can read the text description." Thinking
about this, Ae stopped paying attention to the open pages and opened
Google to type in the content... .
Knock, knock, knock, knock.
“Ai’Ae, are you in the room?"
Pop!
"In!" Ae was startled by a knock on the door, snapped the laptop screen
closed, loudly responded to someone outside the door, stood up to open the
door for someone, saw that the visitor was next door to the next dormitory,
the other side stood politely at the door.
"Are you free? Do me a favor, the balcony door of our dormitory cannot
open again, I want to hang the clothes on the balcony, but what can I do and
I'm worried." Ae nodded and promised down, grabbed the key and locked
the door will not even think of following the past, helping them open the
door, well sort of this thing has been done several times, he was already
familiar, the door handle is in disrepair, often closed the door and the door
frame is stuck together, they must use violence to open it as before.
"Thank you so much, the strength is as veritable as Pond advertises to the

public."
"What did Pond the brat say about me again?" Hearing the name of Ae, the
deadbeat of the half-breed, he knew that he must have nothing nice to say,
and the classmate laughed out loud when he heard Ae ask that.
"He said brain work for Master Pond and manual work for Ae."
"How dare a simple-minded man like him to talk about me?" Ae shook her
head wearily and then excused herself to go back to the dorm.
... ... ..
However, when Ae inserted the key into the locking hole and found that the
dormitory door was not locked, he could not help but frown, and a very
ominous feeling arose in his heart, accompanied by a feeling of being a
thief. He opened the door of the room at the speed of light and rushed in,
praying in his heart that Pond must not be such a gossipy chicken at this
time... ... ... ... ..Bwa!
“Ai’Aeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!"
PAP!!!
If you're right, you should really be afraid of whatever comes your way!
Ae ran back to his room, only to see a certain friend still wearing school
uniform is pointing at his laptop screen, a ghost possessed of a frightened
expression on his face, he suddenly turned around and screamed at Ae, the
voice was so loud that the roof was about to be turned over, as if seeing the
zombies are eating people's hearts, Ae saw his expression, then knew that
things "revealed", slapped heavily on the forehead, covered his face with
chagrin, said Pond's behaviors sex has gotten out of hand
"That... I didn't mean to, I saw your computer on and I thought about
watching a cartoon or something, I didn't think you... would... watch this
porn... oooh-ooh-ooh!!!" There was a loud thud - the sound of Ae closing
the door - and he darted over with one arm locked around Pond's throat and
one hand over his mouth, gagging the words behind Pond.
"Don't say it!" Ae threatened somberly, face more terrified than tone, and
Pond, who was already locked out of breath, nodded vigorously in terror.
"No matter what you see or hear, never reveal half of it outside or you're
dead!" With a threatening look on his face, Pond, whose face had already
turned from white to green, continued to nod vigorously, deeply afraid that
Ae would kill. Seeing Pond nod, Ae slowly let go of his hand.
Whew!
"You... you actually look at the GV, Ae ah Ae, you... "
BANG!!!
Ae just let go of his hand, the throat-locked Pond immediately fled and
jumped to the other side of the room, originally promised not to say the
words like a pearl barrage out of the mouth, the left sentence GV after GV,
the friendship boat said capsize. Ae, who had been a thief, took the pillow
behind her and smashed it towards Pond's facade, which Pond caught with
precision.
“Ai’Ae, you're blushing!"
"Fxxck off, I am not blushing!"
"Explanation is a cover-up, cover-up is the truth, you're really blushing

yeah, count on it, even if you're so heavy you're still my friend, I
understand, I can accept it... ''
"Fxxk off! I'll take it... "
"You've told me to get lost twice already! I'm telling the truth, you're just
watching GV!" In fact, Pond is still very afraid of Ae could actually kill
him, but seeing Ae shy look can't help but tease each other, see Ae ready to
launch, look rushed back, although looks taller than each other, but can't
beat each other's self-knowledge or to have.
"I'm joking, joking, you're calm, I'm just a little surprised, I sent you an AV
you don't even want to watch, but you secretly watch the GV, so me being
surprised is also normal, then why do you watch this, after watching want to
practice with Ai’Pete?" Pond's nosy nature must have made him torture Ae
so passionately that Ae blushed and turned his face away to hide his
embarrassment.
"No... ... ."
"You don't have to 'no' in front of me, I see you are Google searching about
male love, are you planning on taking Pete down in one fell swoop?"
Speaking of excitement, the goon Pond jumped back at Ae. Is he surprised?
Yes but he would like to gossip more about it.
"... ... ."
In response to him was a burst of silence, and Pond couldn't help but skim
his mouth and open his mouth to recall the other's spirit.
“Ai’Ae ah, don't forget that this friend in front of you is a veteran, you can
consult me on anything you want to know ah, I know you are still a
fledgling, it's okay, 18 years old is still a lot of people... " These seemingly
comforting words made Ae want to kill each other for no reason, throw the
toilet and flush away, suddenly turned around, Pond immediately stopped
his mouth, dry laugh.
"If you don't have an idea about doing this with Pete, what are you
searching for these things for?"
"I'm just curious."
"How come other boys aren't as curious about male love as you are?"
"Are you looking for a kick?" Ae's expression seems to be reminding the
other party - if you go any further, it won't be a light pillow in your face but
the iron hoof of the laborer. So, under the violent enforcement of this long-
time worker (isn't Ae's nickname a bit much), Pond finally makes a
concession, but it's not over... .
Zee-yah!
Pond, who was about to escape into the bathroom, turned back to give Ae
some advice, in response to a shoe thrown at him from a distance, Pond
hurriedly closed the bathroom door, very nearly did not get hit, just listen to
the loud sound of the shoe and the door plate collided with the force of this,
if Pond's handsome face had been hit, it would have been disfigured.
Ae this kid is so violent, I'm really worried about his first early ejaculation.
Pond couldn't help but mutter.
Well, as his best friend, should I tutor him on his homework? But I've never
done this or that with a boy. Just tell him what to do? He may be beaten to
death on the spot, but I can tell him euphemistically, he probably won't be
too hard on me...
By this time, some interesting and fresh ideas were already taking shape in
the gossip-artist's mind.
At the same time, Ae, who said he didn't steal from his teacher, also shut
down all the websites and scratched his hair hard, feeling that he was about
to die of shame, admitting that he had never done that kind of thing with
anyone else, so when he was caught watching GV by his friends, he felt
inferior and wanted to kill himself.
"I'm too much of a jerk to have promised him a chance, and instead I'm
satirized at the thought of having sex with him."
That's right, Ae doesn't even want to just connect kisses like last time.
In the morning, Pete came to the school as usual, just after parking his car,
he saw someone waiting in front of the parking lot on his bicycle, saw Ae,
Pete instantly blushed, his mind conjured up the scene that happened on the
day of the square performance, could not help but raise his head and rub his
cheeks to let himself concentrate.
"Act like it's normal Ai’Pete, act like it's normal." Pete hypnotized himself
while pulling out a gift box from the car and walked towards the man who
was waiting for him, eyes afraid to look at each other despite mentally
mumbling to act as he always did.
"Uh... good morning!"
"Mmmmmm, good morning, good morning!" At the same time, the short
Ae also lowered his voice to greet Pete, looking at the fair-skinned teenager
in front of him, his eyes involuntarily moved to the other side of red's lips,
and the next second it seemed to be electrocuted and instantly popped out of
sight, every time I think of that day, the kiss still feels the hot temperature
on the lips, and yesterday... ...
Why do I keep looking at his lips?
The mind resisted the urge, but the body made the most direct response
before the consciousness - the eyes involuntarily moved to the other lean
body, white clothes floating young man, clear as water, people could not
resist wanting to touch, Ae was afraid that I did not hold back and do
something, so hurriedly turned his head to look away to divert attention.
Both were a little embarrassed, neither dared to look at the other, and for a
moment, the atmosphere became a little awkward, or was it Ae who broke
the awkwardness by opening his mouth first.
"I'm sorry!"
"Ah... ah? Why are you telling me you're sorry?"
"All right, sorry is sorry, get in the car, I'm hungry." Ae speaks a little fast
and says sorry because - watching those messy videos and web pages and
making you the main character in them.
Ae thought in his mind, Pete also sat in the back seat of the bike that he was
used to, clutching the clothes on Ae's waist with both hands, a gift box
between the two of them, after last night Ae, who had just learned a new
position, pedaled the bike hard and scurried out.
"Are you getting thinner again?"
"Uh, I don't know, do you think I'm thinner?"
"Well, it must be thinner." Ae rode his bike, his tone a little serious,
determined to make sure to put the little young man behind him and feed
him till he is white and chubby, it was all for the good of each other, the GV
he had just seen last night popped up again at this time.
"This little body, won't I fxxk you to death?"
"What do you mean?"
"No no no, nothing said!" Pete couldn't help but frown softly, not paying
attention to what Ae had just said because he was worried about the box
falling off, and was secretly snickering about being able to get on each
other's bikes again, only to see Ae shake his head and frown with a
chagrined expression as if he had said something he shouldn't have said.
What's wrong with me lately! You don't think you've been infected by Pond,
do you?
"Seems like it's been a week since I've ridden with you?" Ae changed the
subject, eyes staring straight ahead, suddenly feeling that the path had
become so short that it was a moment before he reached the canteen, the
corners of Pete's mouth rising slightly at his words.
"Actually, I should say eight days."
"And you counted?" Pete pursed his lips, then leaned his forehead against
Ae's broad back and whispered, "Of course I counted, only because it was
you... that's why I counted so well." Just a day without seeing has been like
three falls, did not sit on the back seat of the other bicycle to look at the
scenery of the day is always so long and hard to suffer, those missed time,
did not deliberately to calculate, but in the heart of the sundial engraved on
the indelible mark. The scenery is still the same, but without you, they are
just still flowers and trees and scenery, when you are there, that is the
scenery and time. Sitting in the back seat of your bike, the breeze on my
face can make me want to cry, Ae, you're the one who wowed me.
"I'm happy to be sitting on your bike again."
Pete's movements and words made the Ae carrying him pause for a
moment, then the corners of his mouth rose wildly, grinning into a rather
nice arc.
"I'm happy, too, that you're back in the back seat of my bike again."
After that, the two no longer speak, all the way to the canteen without
words, but even if nothing is said, their hearts are still warm.
“Ai’Ae brother, this way, this way, I took your seat."
"... ... ."
When he stepped into the canteen, Pete tried to give Ae the gift box in his
hand, but was interrupted by a girl in high school uniform, only to see the
girl shake her hand towards them and greet Ae loudly, completely ignoring
the eyes of passers-by.
"I told you all about not waiting for me."
The girl in front of her immediately showed an unhappy expression and

frowned, “Ai’Ae brother, why did you hurt her? Ae expressed her
helplessness and could only shake her head uncontrollably and sigh, giving
her reasons for being mean to her.
"What if I don't come? What are you going to do? Waiting until you're late
for school? Don't ever wait for me again!" The little girl heard Ae's words
and immediately smiled, a pair of big eyes shining brightly, ever since she
met her hero, she knew that Ae brother is a hard-talking, soft-hearted man.
The fact that Ae's brother was fierce with her, but it was all because he
cared about her, made her happy.
The two seem to be closer than before, holding the gift box Pete's heart is
very bad, and can't help but sigh, seeing this scene very much want to take
back what yesterday said to give each other a chance, deep down... just
want to have his tenderness alone.
"Ow, Ai’Pete, come here, come sit here, oops, look at you walking like that
with that lanky stance, guess Ae hasn't tried that or something with you... "
"... ... ."
"Shut up!!!!"
The hybrid's words made Pete turn his head to look at the other side
blankly, and before he had a chance to ask what to try, he was startled by
Ae's stern reprimand, only to see that Pond's treacherous laugh was about
to burst out, his eyes shining with an ambiguous light.
"P’Pond, what are you saying, I can't even understand."

"It's just... " Pond glanced at Ae, seeing that the other man was ferociously
about to eat, but his ears betrayed him - Ae's ear roots were so red they were
dripping blood.
“Ai’Ae is learning some ways and positions that don't hurt."
"Huh?" With Pete and Chompoo both wide-eyed and unsure, Pond went on
to explain, not in fear that everyone would get it (?) Instead, Ae jumped and
pounced on him to block his throat.
"It's all about the preparatory moves before you go on the field,Ai’ Ae is
learning new positions or you'll strain your muscles."
"Oh, then I see, P’Ae you should teach me, I'm sore all over every time I
finish playing badminton." The little girl was so excited, as if Ae had
already taught her by hand, that Pond was amazed, and then she put up a
finger and shook it back and forth.
"No no no, this pose Ai’Ae can only teach Ai’Pete to do alone."
"Ow, why can only teach a handsome brother alone?" Chompoo's reference
to Pete made Pond chuckle, would she still be exalting Pete as a handsome
brother if she knew that the handsome brother in her mouth was her love
interest?
"Just... "
“Ai’Pond shut the hell up, Chompoo ignore him, he talks about boring
things, Ai’Pete you sit down, I'll go get you food."
"Are the things I say really boring?" Pond raised his voice and glanced at
Ae with his eyes, only to see that he, a die-hard friend, furrowed his brows,
knowing that if he didn't promise something, Pond, the bastard, would
never give up, and the more crowded the place was, the more he was
indifferent, and he concluded that Ae didn't dare to do anything to him.
"Well!!!! It's either boring or not, I'll teach Pete myself, are you satisfied
now?" Ae snapped, causing Pond to laugh out loud.
"Talk like you'd do it yourself, Hahaha."
"... ... . “Ai’Ae, who really hadn't done that kind of thing, immediately shut
up, and Chompoo looked left and right at the unpleasant situation.
"You guys seem to be on good terms, although I can't understand what

you're saying, it doesn't matter, I'll just go, I'll be late for school later, I envy
you college students, unlike me, who have to wait in line every day." After
saying that, completely unaware that they were discussing the girl got up
and took her school bags and bowed to the group, then bounced off and ran
away, the carefree look made Pete secretly envious in his heart.
I really want to take some courage out of this girl.
"I'd better go get some food." Pond watched one of the shields run away
and hastened to get up, but did not hurry to leave, instead he came to the
handsome Pete and patted the other's shoulder heavily, a look of sympathy
for the other.
"Then again, it's really sad for you, ε=(´ο'*)).
"Fxxk off!!!!!"
"I'm off!!!!" Seeing that Ae was about to pounce, Pond scurried into the
crowd as if to escape, and Pete looked back and opened his mouth to ask,
only to have Ae snatch him up and say, "I'm not holding it!"
"... ... ."
Huh? I didn't say you didn't lift...

Thinking this in his mind, Pete flashed an awkward but uncouth smile and
looked at Ae who had run off to buy food, feeling that today he was
particularly anxious and flustered, and couldn't help but wonder what
exactly the two of them were discussing.
After that, oblivious to the fact that Ae had incorporated him into the object
of his mastxrbation Pete sat down on one hip in a chair, hands a little cold
with tension, looked at the box that rested on his lap and took a deep
breath, hoping that Ae would like the gift he had given him.
Ta-da!
"I was going to ask when I picked you up in the morning, what kind of gift
is that? Is it your friend's birthday?" Ae, who had disappeared for a while,
returned with two plates of rice, his eyes rested on the gift box, which was
beautifully wrapped in dark wrapping paper on the outside, and a bow tied
with a white ribbon on top of it, the exquisite in the middle of a spirit, it
looked expensive. Ai’Ae couldn't help but ask curiously, only to see Pete
shake his head forcefully, and then... ..
"This is for you." The hand that was holding the gift box went to Ae's face.
"Huh? Gifting it to me?" Ae stared wide-eyed and reached out to point at

herself, then struggled to remember what the big day was.
"Eh, it's not my birthday again, my birthday is in October, is Ai’Pond

scamming you up again... ... ."
"No it's not, it's... it's that I want to thank you for all the help you've been
giving me... it's a gift to repay you." Pete hurried to interrupt Ae's words,
knowing full well in his mind that Ae's birthday was in a few months. And
his words made Ae pause, then sigh helplessly.
"You know, I'm helping you entirely because that's what I want to do, and
not to ask for anything in return from you."
"I know, I know, I just... uh... just wanted to repay you." Pete nodded
vigorously, how could he not know that the man in front of him was a good
man who was not looking for anything in return? He knew that Ae was a
good man with a big heart and a willingness to help others.
Though for a moment he selfishly wanted Ae to help him and be only good
to him.
Hey, Pete, you're delusional again!
"Just take it, Khun-chai Man gave it to you in good faith." This kind of
thing how can be missing the gossip elite Pond, far from seeing this
handsome Khun-chai holding a box handed to Ae in front of, then flew like
a curious expression of wanting to see what is inside, but also did not forget
to give his own opinion, Ae coldly opened his mouth: "Who asked your
opinion?"
"It's really cold to me too, believe it or not I'll tell Ai’Pete what you
watched yesterday... ."
Poof!
"Ahhhhhhhh!!!! Don't kick my xss, man! It hurts!!!" Pond was kicked in the
ass and sat down, that kick was very hard, just one kick was too painful,
and he wanted a second kick!
Ae sighed, then took the box and placed it on the table.
"Oops, open it, open it." Pond, who hadn't even hurt himself yet, urged Ae
to open the present. Even though he already knew what was in the box, he
couldn't wait to see how happy Ae would be.
"Can I open it?" Ae was equally eager to see what was in the box and
turned her head to look at the handsome face, and Pete couldn't help but
smile.
"Yeah." Hearing Pete's promise, Ae ripped open the box's wrapper - roughly
- in the expectant eyes of the other, and Pete stared in amazement, and Ae
himself couldn't help but grin.
Pete knew that Ae wasn't one of those stoic types who would sit down and
gently untie the bow because he then gently ripped the wrapper off, and
while the way he opened the box was a little... spirited, it fit his kind of
rugged manly demeanor.
"...."
"Open it, open it... " At the moment of tearing open the wrapping paper, Ae
froze, because the logo printed on the box inside looked so familiar that a
vague feeling arose in his heart. So, Ae hurriedly opened the box to see
what was inside, while Pond refueled in the back.
The moment the box was opened, the object of the heart lay before itself -
the spiked shoes!
"Wow! It's so cool, isn't this the spike shoe you've always wanted to get
your hands on?" Pond's face was shocked when he came to ask him what
Ae wanted these days, and he secretly told Pete when he wasn't sure how
many shoes Ae had.
“Ai’Ae, do you like it?"
Why doesn't Ae look happy at all? It's not what I thought it would be.
“Ai’Pete... "
"It's... “Ai’Pete was taken aback when he heard Ae call him, only to see Ae
raise his head and stare at him with a stern tone.
"Who told you to buy me something so expensive?"
"Ah... it's... I... “Ai’Ae's look was angry rather than happy, seeing Ae like
this, Pete's heart flooded with condemnation, but Ae tensed a face and
continued, "I said, I'm helping you because I want to, I don't need you to
return it with something, if it's some small thing I'll be happy to take it, but
something so valuable, I don't want it! I don't know if the little things you
give away in your interpersonal interactions are seven thousand a pair of
shoes at a stroke, but as for me, I don't need my friends to buy me anything
that expensive!"
"Hey, brother and calm down, Ai’Pete bought it for you, just take it and
give it back to him, he can't wear it, it's not his size... "
Even though Pond tried his best to ease the atmosphere, Ae still looked at
Pete steadfastly, and after a moment, turned his head to look away and
stopped looking at him. In fact, that's what he thought in his mind: Was Pete
giving him such a valuable gift because he liked to give the man valuable
things when he was with Trump before, so it became a natural habit to
come to him?
Of course, Ae wasn't jealous, he thought most about his worry for Pete, he
didn't want Pete to have that habit, not even for himself right now, he'd give
it his all if others were nice to him. I don't want him to be a victim of those
selfish ghosts' greedy demands. If he takes what Pete gives him today and
meets someone who is nice to him tomorrow, I'm afraid he'll buy 70,000 or
700,000 things for people, so... ... .
"I'll pay you for these shoes."
"But I don't... ."
"If it was my birthday, I might feel okay with it, but if the reason is that you
want to repay me for the help I've given you... I'm not going to take it
anyway." Pete just stared at Ae blankly, then slowly lowered his head,
hands clasped together, and whispered, "I see... "
"Just understand, eat... and you, Ai’Pond, don't be nosy in the future!" Ae
shook his head slightly at Khun-chai, then continued to focus on his own
rice bowl with super much chili, not noticing that Khun-chai was eating the
rice in the bowl in an insipid manner.
"ε=(´ο'*))) ugh."
After Ae sent him to the academy, Pete, who didn't have a class today, sat
alone in the academy cafeteria sighing and sighing. Although he forced
himself to look at Ae's words in a normal way, he still felt very aggrieved in
his heart, Ae was so fierce with him, he thought he could see the other
party's happy smile today.
"As it happens, I told you you'd be sitting here alone and thinking
nonsense."
Suddenly, a voice from behind caused Pete to look back, then see a certain
hybrid who was smiling at him, walk over and sit down on another stool,
and the aggrieved Pete tried to squeeze out a smile trying to act like he was
okay.
"I'm fine, Ai’Pond, thanks for helping me... "
"It doesn't matter if it's screwed up?"
"Uh-huh... " Pete dryly laughed twice, not daring to look at Pond either,
afraid that the other party would see the emotions dripping out of his eyes,
instead it was Pond who opened the box of words.
“Ai’Pete, you know what? Sometimes it's not a bad thing to hide your
emotions, but if this skill is used on Ae then it's a huge drawback." At the
sound of Ae's name, Pete sensitively twisted his head to look at Pond, who
smiled even more gratefully at the other man's reaction.
See, you're lucky to have a good friend like me!
"You know, Ae isn't a complicated man, if you compare him to a road, he's
a straight road, he's just a headlong thing that rushes forward, there's no
twists and turns, but if you're hiding in an alley, how can he see you?"
While not quite understanding this analogy of Pond's, Pete was able to
brainstorm that image, and Pond snapped his fingers.
"That's it, I was trying to tell you if you have any ideas then express them
directly to him, don't bore it in your heart, a straight and non-slippery
personality like Ae won't be able to guess, if it makes you feel aggrieved
that he's killing you, just say it and ask him directly why he is killing you.
Actually, I don't want to compare Chompoo, but look at Chompoo, she was
refused by Ae too, right? But the little girl asked directly, and then Ae said
why he refused her. Just now you should have directly expressed your
heart's grievances, or else you would have scolded him in the face: I
sincerely bought something for you, how dare you still harass me and say I
shouldn’t. That's what you were supposed to do at the time, you know?"
Pete froze as he listened, looking at the man who was smiling brightly. I
don't think Pond himself could have imagined how the image of Pete
cursing would have turned out, but his words would have served Pete well
and made him start thinking about it.
The person who came over to cheer Pete up was smiling in a motherly way,
for sure, and was worried that Ae's spring was fading too fast and that his
life was losing a lot of fun, but it wasn't fun.
Pop, pop, pop, pop!
"You should learn to express your feelings, we all need to learn ah, the road
of love is long, up and down." After saying that Pond patted the other's
shoulder twice, got up, glanced down at his watch, mouth mumbling about
being late, and patted Pete, who was still in a daze, twice more, Pete
hurriedly turned his head and said, "Thank you, Ai’Pond."
"You're welcome, but if you want to give something in return, I'll take a
PS4, I don't mind if it's expensive oh." After saying that, Pond left, shaking
his head helplessly and sighing as he walked away.
"Alas, these two are still really inferior, one tries to learn how to make love,
one learns to express his feelings, so it really does not bode well for other
people's hearts, if not this Khun-chai, you two can still not be okay? Don't
be ungrateful to me in the future!"
"That's a pretty good point about what you said to him."
"Huh?" Pond, who was talking to himself, turned around and saw a familiar
figure - the art student was there, too - and seeing Pond's inquiring eyes,
Cha-am explained softly, "I was looking for a friend, happened to hear it."
After saying that, the beautiful woman turned her face away and muttered
in a low voice, "You make a good point." Pond picked at his eyebrows,
causing the other party to blush slightly, took advantage of the situation,
and hurriedly grabbed the other party's book bag and asked.
"Do you want me to walk you to your college?" It was probably because I
helped two confused chicks today that God had mercy on me and finally
sent me a reward.
"Hmm!"
Yes Yes Yes Yes Yes... Yesssssssssssss, Pond, Pond, Pond! What a girl you
have got, she is so fxxking cute!

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 16: The spoiled Koon-chai
Part Ae
"Do you realize that you really went overboard the other day and Pete’s face
grew pale?"
"Originally he should not have bought such a valuable thing for me, ah,
turning back around, if others are kind to him, then will it not be habitual to
repay people in this way?"
"What's the use of you telling me, why don't you go and tell him yourself?
Guess now that little Koon-chai of yours is having a temper tantrum!"
Pond's words from last night echoed in my mind, and Kuo couldn't calm
himself. At the moment, I was practicing the ball in a corner of the football
field, and the rehearsal was nearing the end, those freshman students also
started to rehearse with the football team slowly, although it seemed a bit
uncomfortable because everyone was from different colleges, most of them
actually did not have any conflicts, the seniors all said that every year,
everyone would become enemies temporarily because of the competition
between colleges and after the competition would be reconciled again...
“Ai’Ae, what's wrong with you, you are absent-minded."
"Nothing... nothing" it seemed I was being really perverse, Ai’Can had run
the whole football field and then back towards me.
"It's okay, you have to be more alert. You look at me, it's not that I'm
bragging. I've been running for 3 hours, and I'm still full of energy." He said
to me, I've been training with Ai’Can for so long, he's amazingly physical,
he's fast, he's good at dodging, he's good at dribbling, but he can only be
alert for an hour, and the rest of the time he's lazy.
"Hey, freshman over there, aren't you free? Why don't you go buy some
water for the seniors?" The seniors presumably saw us chatting, so they
walked towards us and asked, and Can turned his head and complained, "I
don't bother, it's so far!"
"Okay, just think of it as training, just run and buy it, and work on your leg
muscles when you bring it back."
"I'm not stupid enough to let you cheat... Ai’Ae, let's go, let's go buy water,
and train our leg muscles in the meantime." Can's words pulled me out of
my head, and after receiving the money from the senior’s side, I ran straight
over, running along the canteen road, Can was talking to me about this and
that all the way, exactly the same as his restless personality.
"Say, how's that International Academy kid doing? If he wasn't your friend,
I'm afraid I would have fallen under his nine-dorm ironed pants a long time
ago, everyone says that the International Academy are arrogant, very cold,
thinks themselves superior, isn't it because of the International Academy's
tuition fees that they are expensive?" Ai’Can gushed, and I had to laugh.
"Didn't you say earlier that the people in the Engineering and the PE
department didn't get along?"
"Heh, that's all the seniors say okay," I said with a slight shake of my head.
A person like Can, who is prone to gullibility, has been treating people like
enemies since the beginning of school. On the first day of school, Ai’Pond
still dragged me to the bar to watch the PE guys make a scene, and as soon
as trouble started, everyone ran away, leaving him alone and I had to pull
him out.
From that day on, I became an unapologetically good person in his eyes.
"And don't you take people lightly, there are good guys and bad guys in
every place."
"So is that friend of yours a good person, next time I'll keep an eye out so I
don't say anything bad about him," I froze, then nodded.
"He's a good guy, so good that it's a bit much, and sometimes I even wish he
could be bad."
"You're weird enough to be nice, too."
"...” Ai’Can kept talking about his nonsense, but I have decided: "I will
come back to help you later, I'll go find my friend first" I must go and
apologize with Pete, I shouldn’t have blamed him for yesterday, and then I
ran out. Ai’Can yelled at the spot and said how could he be allowed to take
so much water alone!
I ran towards the parking lot, not sure if he was here or not, because I had
left my phone at the soccer field, so I was hoping for the miracle of chance
encounters to happen again, hoping that Pond would be late to pick Pete up,
and then just drop him off now... There was also the reason that I couldn't
pick him up in the evening, because I had to practice, so I asked Pond to
pick him up for me.
As I ran to the parking lot, I saw the little handsome guy with the Korean
haircut standing in the parking lot, I was in a beautiful mood for an instant
after seeing him, I would have almost screamed out if I hadn't seen him
talking to another guy... who was that guy?
Where's Pond? Didn't I ask him to help take care of Ai’Pete?
“Ai’Pete!!!!" I was afraid he would get into trouble with sleep, so I couldn't
care less, and I shouted his name, as it would be better to remind him of it
directly, and they both looked at me at the same time, and I hurried over.
“Ai’Ae"
Pete looked at me as if he was a little lost, exactly as Pond had said. He

avoided my gaze so much that I hated myself for not talking to him about it
yesterday, and besides, why didn't he tell me he was getting mad at me?
"He's your friend, isn't he?"
"Yes," I nodded along with the tall student, looking at him I could tell he
was also from the International Academy, not because he was as single-
minded as Pete, but because there was a look of contempt in his eyes, but I
didn't care.
"I have something I want to say to him," I said as I turned to the man,
looking confused by the look on Pete's face that was all I cared about.
"You wait a minute, Ai’Tin." After saying that he turned to me and I looked
at the Tin, who by reasoning should have held back a bit to give someone
private space, but instead he leaned against the back of the black car and
pulled out his phone to play.
"Where's Ai’Pond?"
“Ai’Pond called me and said he wasn't available, I'll be fine, I came out
with Ai’Tin," Pete replied, but he didn't look me in the eye the whole time,
causing me some discomfort.
"Then why didn't you call and tell me? ... Never mind, I came to say I'm
sorry to you."
"Hmmm?" It was clear to see that Pete was feeling puzzled and I had to
continue.
“Ai’Pond told me what happened yesterday, and I'm sorry I was mean to
you, but you really didn't have to buy these things for me, because I don't
want you to keep repaying people by giving valuables, you know?" I said
what was on my mind, and Pete looked at me, blinked, then lowered his
head again.
"Are you mad at me?"
"I'm not mad at you, I just don't want you to do that... as long as you're
willing to come to dinner with me every day, I'm already happy," I really
thought so, because the time after that, eating with Pete was really a super
happy thing. A long-lost smile finally appeared on his face.
“Ai’Pond was really right."
"Hmmm?"
“Ai’Pond he said I should have just told you how I felt." Didn't think a
Pond as nosy as that would still be of some use.
"Well, it's not like I'm that paranoid... so, what are you feeling right now?"
Pete was silent for a moment, then took a deep breath, which was before he
spoke.
"I..."
"Don't trust people too much!"
Hey
Pete was just about to open his mouth when he was interrupted by the Tin
guy, with his eyes still on his phone, when I turned to look at him and he
went on with an impatient look.
"Beware of being deceived, if they did not achieve the purpose, they will
say good words, by the time you react, you have been used almost," I
frowned, just listening to his tone already felt that he looked at me flat, Pete
a face of displeasure, hurried to explain to his friend.
“Ai’Ae's not like that, Ai’Tin."
"People who know their faces don't know their hearts, and even brothers
can kill each other for profit, not to mention the fact that we are people of
different social classes."
Yes, he's deriding me.
I know that the so-called social class is looking down on me, but it's also
true that Pete and I are indeed from different worlds, but I approached him
not with the intention of taking advantage of it, as he said, or to profit from
it, and I had to take those words from others to heart.
"Not you...."
"It's okay, Ai’Pete."
Pete tried to defend me, but was stopped by me and Pete turned to look at
me.
"But you're obviously not like that," I was glad to hear him say that, glad
that he was willing to believe me, so I didn't care so much about what the
son of a b.itch had to say or how much he was going to look down on me, it
wasn't like I was a friend anyway, or someone I had to care about.
"Ai’Ae!!!! You b.astard, how can you let me carry so much stuff alone?!!!!"
Pop!
I forgot all about Ai’Can, and he was so stupid that he brought water to the
parking lot, screaming and running on and on, not noticing the situation.
"Hey, it's you, I was wondering which of his friends Ae is going to find, just
in time, do you have a car, give us a ride to the soccer field, I can barely
carry these crap," See, Can is easily tired, he said to Pete in a tired voice,
then carried something with both hands to show that he was exhausted, Pete
smiled at him and said.
"Yeah...”
"See, what I just said, even people who don't know you now want to use
you, see you have a car and they want you to help."
Hey
I almost didn't reach out and slap him, and Can froze, looking at the b.astard
in surprise.
"Hey, do you have a dirty mouth? Can't you get rid of that annoying
conscience, it's just a little ride to the football field for a friend, why do you
have to say it so hard?” Ai’Can had already started to pull up his cuff, and
the man remained unmoved, not even saying an apology, as he calmly
slipped his phone into his bag.
"I'm telling the truth, isn't a football field this far down the road and running
on its own?" After saying that, the one named Tin got into the car, then
turned his head to the embarrassed Pete and said, "That thing has been
looked at, I'll tell you more about it later... By the way, the others, these
people got into your car, be careful of dirtying your back seat!"
"B.astard!"
Woo... woo... woo.
Snap
“Ai’Can, you calm down!"
"What's there to be calm about, are you calm? He's deriding me, don't you
hear? And he despises you, Ai’Ae, I'm going to kill him!!! You b.astard,
come and first with me if you have the ability and it’s proper beating
needed for a Koon-chai like you.” Ai’Can wanted to rush to find the man to
settle the score. I hurriedly pulled him, not because of anything else, but
because I was afraid that he would do it and there is a possibility he might
get beaten or hit by a car! The kid was really hungry, and I couldn't help but
want to beat him up.
“Ai’Ae, look, isn't he from the International Academy, really it's exactly
what the seniors said, the International Academy's are a bunch of trash!"
"Oooohhhh!!!! Calm down, Ai’Can!!!" I yelled into his ear to try and get
him to clear his head and waited until the car was far away before I let him
go.
"How did you calm down? He's looking down on you!” Ai’Can be such a
person, if he doesn't like someone, he hates that person from the bottom of
his heart, hates them so much that even the other person's parents will be
cussed out by him, and sometimes gets rough...
"Then did you do what he said? What do you have to do with him?”
And Pete isn't the person you say he is, not everyone at the International
Academy is like him, at least not this person standing in front of you!" I
spoke angrily, feeling so undeserving of Pete, not caring at all who I was
lashing out at, and he slowly calmed down as a result.
Can then turned guiltily to Pete and said. “Ai’Pete, I'm sorry, I didn't mean
to, but your friend is really an as.shole eh...."
"Ai’Can!!!!" I stopped him, trying to get him to say less, and I winked at
him, my eyes narrowing into a line.
"It's okay, Ai’Ae, it's just that my friends are bad."
"See, even he himself thinks so."

Ai’Can, are you a three-year-old child, you really dare to go up the steps
when someone tell you to, I had to sigh at this, it seems that if you have
been entangled with this one today Things will definitely be gone, and it's a
waste of time, because now the seniors are estimated to have scolded us.
"I'll call you tonight when I get back."
"Hey, you're really going to carry the water back!” Ai’Can exclaimed, not
planning on thinking that much, but when he said that, I thought to myself,
everyone was sweating, and if we went back in the car, we'd definitely have
to dirty Pete's car.
"Well, it'll work your leg muscles."
Just trying to get to the water, my jersey was clutched and I looked back at
Pete.
"Let me drive you there."
"It'll get your car dirty."
"Whatever... I just wanted to drive you, wanted to send Can, has nothing to
do with what to use or not to use, don't you care too much about what Tin
said... I said it all, don't know if that's okay?" I froze, he rarely took the
initiative to tell people about his needs, and it was amusing to hear him say
let's not care about what Tin said.
I walked over and put the water in the trunk, and Can was dancing around
happily, forgetting all about the scolding he'd just gotten, excited that he
was in a Mercedes or something, and I was looking up at Pete, who was
helping me close the door.
As I watched Can get into the car... I said softly to Pete.
"I want to tell you... Now I really want to k.iss you."
I restrained myself from wanting to go and pull him over, and his trust
made me want to hold him tight, to k.iss the pink lips that protected me...
I feel like my choice... from the very beginning, I chose him.
Pete.
Actually, Pond came over to pick me up and I got over it, and when he
called and told me he wasn't available, I told him it was okay because I
happened to be with Tin, so we came out together and he told me about me
asking him to help track down Trump, but it might be a little later because
we were both preparing for finals at this time, so he wouldn't have much
time to help me with it.
I think Tin is actually a very kind person, even though he is a bit venomous
at times, but he was willing to stand up for me when I begged him, but I
didn't expect him to speak out against Ae and his friends, and that made me
angry.
I don't know what happened to Tin. I wonder how his circle of life is really
different from mine? But for people like me who have been lied to, I still
believe that there are still good people in this world.
I felt the need to let him open up slowly, but could only hold off for now,
because just now Ae's words were intruding on my mind... he wanted to
k.iss me.
When the car arrived at the soccer field, and because of that statement, I
glanced at Ae who was sitting next to me.
"Really don't want to get out of the car at all, it's cooler inside, it's so hot
outside it's shedding layers."
"Didn't you say to yourself? That's something to complain about, too."
"Oh, ooh, I'm just complaining, Ai’Pete, you want to get out of the car with
me? Have you ever seen Ae play football?” I believe what Ai’Can said,
because normally Ai’Ae looks cool, he's always been cool in my eyes, if it's
going to be cooler, it's going to be football time.
"Want to get out of the car?" His invitation made me say yes with little
reserve.
The people on the soccer field all looked at me, which made me a little
nervous, I just had to smile at them, Ae said to them that I was his friend,
then I followed him inside and sat down next to the soccer field, his eyes
looking straight ahead, it looked like he really liked soccer.
"Just now, we weren't finished talking," he said first, startling me, and I
glanced over to him to find that he was looking at the football field ahead.
I looked down at my hands again, Ae said he wasn't one to beat around the
bush and just say what he had to say, Pond also told me that I shouldn't hide
my feelings, all this time I didn't dare show anyone what I really felt in my
heart, that's why I looked so hesitant this time.
"Just tell me if there's anything," I startled, his warm hand tapping lightly
on my knee, taking it away again after a while, and hearing him say that, so
I braced myself.
"I'm a little angry."
"Uh-huh," I turned to look at Ae, who had a very natural smile on his face,
and I was afraid he would be upset by what I said, so I added again.
"I'm angry because you're mean to me because I just wanted to give you
something," I finally blurted out and waited for a response.
"Of course I'm going to be mean to you, I know you're rich, but I prefer you
to see the value of money, 7,000 baht may be a small amount for you, but
for me... I don't want something so expensive, in fact, like the shrimp
porridge before, I'm already satisfied," Ae reached out and wrapped his
arms around my shoulders, like a friend hugging a friend, but I still didn't
dare to look straight at him, and only gently defended myself.
"But that's different," he smiled when he finished, and then said something
very heartwarming.
"How is it different? It's all from your heart, so don't do it again."
At this point I really wanted to show him off to Tin, or to those who said he
was trying to use me, and have them punch themselves in the face. And
even if Ae did that, I would feel happy in my heart.
"I see."
"So, next time don't listen to Ai’Pond, that boy is not a good one."
"But he's doing it for my own good, too."
"You're still talking good points for him," he looked at me, a smile on the
corner of his mouth. It was still this very familiar company, a face that
made my heart flutter, but I just loved talking to him.
"I'm telling the truth."
"Do you think he's better than me?"
"No... no," I hurriedly turned my head to look at him, only to see him
laughing loudly. He stood up as his seniors were calling him over, and he
reached out and touched my head, his smile making me feel unusually
sweet at the moment.
"Gee, I know you think of me better than anyone else."
I would have thought it strange if it had been someone else saying that, his
smile, his tenderness, made me confident and shy... he knew I looked at him
better than anyone.
After that, Ae ran towards the soccer field, the captain was loud enough to
tell everyone to train according to the schedule, and I could only cover my
face with my hands when I specially came to see Ae because at this
moment my face was so hot, it must be very red and red.
How can I go see him when he says so?
I didn't get home until about 9:00 today, one because of the traffic, two
because I went to dinner with Ae after his training, and three... he k.issed
me.
After he dropped me off at the car, he grabbed the door and gave me a quick
k.iss on the lips, smiling dumbly afterward, "Thanks for being so protective
of me today."
See, if Ae does this to me again, I think I'm going to have an accident

someday driving with my head in the clouds.
"Ow, Mom, have you been home long?" At that time, I had just entered the
house when I saw that my mother had come home from work early, and was
inside the living room with Aunt Jiu, talking and looking at her phone. I
walked over and sat down next to her, then wrapped my arms around her
waist and k.issed her mom like I did before, and she couldn't help but smile.
"You are 18 years old, how come you're still acting like a kid?"
"For you, I will always be a child." I don't know why, but today I just
wanted to hold her, and Jiu laughed loudly and said that I was still thinking
of my mother when I was so old. Because I love my mom, and only being
with my mom is the easiest.
"Then again, why are you all so late these days?"
After "Hee Hee" when my mother asked about this, I had to smile. I didn't
even dare to look at her. I didn't come home late because of my studies, but
because of... personal matters.
"Yes, my little Koon-chai, it's dangerous to come back so late."
"Yeah, it's worrying to drive so late, when are you guys going on holidays?"
"The final exams start next week," this time it was different from the
previous vacation time, because it was already the third semester of the
International Academy, Mom nodded slightly, then picked up the remote
control and turned down the sound, turned to look at me and said.
"Just had something I wanted to discuss with you... have you ever thought
about living on campus?"
"Hmmm?" I frowned strangely, and then Mom smiled softly.
"You can spend the night at school if you play late, and it's tiring to drive
home like this every day, and I'm worried about you on the road," I
understand what my mom says, but I'm still depressed because I've never
been this far from home, except for the summer in Germany, but that's with
my dad.
"Besides, you've grown up... you deserve to have your own personal space
like everyone else...”
Hey
Why am I suddenly blushing? I think Mom's point should be...
"In case you and Nong Ae are going out too late and don't want me to
know," I was startled and looked violently at my mother, tongue in knots,
unable to say anything, she laughed at the sight, and I couldn't help but
laugh along with it.
"Eh, isn't that Ae a female friend?"
"Hey, it doesn't matter if he's a boy or a girl, as long as they can make my
Pete come home with a smile every day, I have nothing to worry about." I
also only found out today... It turns out that mom's words make me blush
more than Pond's...
So, next semester I should be able to live in school!
Prev: 《Chapters Home》 Next: ,

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, 17: Don’t be so close to other people
As time passes, the university's final exams are just around the corner, and
for Pichaya, this means the end of the second semester of the International
Academy. Therefore, during this time, he was fully engaged in his studies,
and he did not listen to anything outside the window, and the time spent
with his beloved was relatively reduced.
So, after taking the hardest subject in the morning, he saw that there was
some time, and tried to call the other person.
"I'm on the third floor of the library, making up classes, so you come up."
"Then I won't bother you, you go ahead and review."
He knew the other guy was unavailable and told him to look for him, so he
felt...
[Come on, I want you to come.]
Although in his heart he was tempted to ask why he wanted to let himself
go there to him, the Koon-chai already couldn't help but agree to the other
party, and at the same time nodded involuntarily, although the other party
couldn't see.
He said he wanted to, so I wanted to go see him.

Without spending a lot of time, the tall Koon-chai had already stepped into
the library building, a library he usually came to very infrequently. Still, he
sensed that today's library was different from the one in the past. The usual
library was a place for quiet reading, with the on-duty teacher running it,
and the on-duty teacher would be the first to fire an eye knife if someone
made some kind of discordant noise, and would even walk up to that person
and issue a yellow warning. But today, almost to the end of exam week,
everything is different than ever...
"Hey! Brother! How does one solve this problem?"
"Can't understand it, explain it again, dear."
"I've explained it three times, is your brain a goldfish brain? Huh?"
"Fxxk! I will fail my course! You will flunk out!"
The "learning atmosphere" at this time of the year is really "comforting" for
the school leaders.
Now the entire third floor is filled with students who come here to cram for
revision, so it's probably going to be hard to get everyone to talk in a voice
that's smaller than an ant walking. And the soundproof conference room
that was normally open to students for project meetings and lab
presentations has now been overrun by pseudo-serious students who doze
off and play games. So yeah, the whole third floor is now in the usual
dining hall-like condition, just a couple of beaten aunts who got Parkinson's
disease while talking about nonsense.
As for the teachers on duty, there is nothing more that can be done about
these temporary bratty children.
After going up to the third floor, Pete almost picked up the phone and called
the other guy, but at this point...
"Oops! I don't get it! Why do you need so many professional nouns in Thai,
all with English harmonics? You see, even my dad can't say that... Joystick
wants to translate it as 'happy rod'... what is that again, dildo...”
Ah, it seems he saw it.
Pete turned his head to dryly smile and saw that Pond was impatiently
discussing a problem with a pretty girl. But looking at this, Pond shouldn't
have time to talk to him, only to see Pond's hair rubbed up like a bird's nest
by itself, and the look on his face when you look at him... it feels like it's
going to kill the one who came to tutor him.
"I told you, this is the last paper given by the seniors, and it is full of easy
topics, the joystick cannot be translated as 'happy bar', this has to be
translated as 'joystick'...” The school girl Cha-am from the Academy of Fine
Arts has to surrender to Pond's pleas for her tutor, but she cannot resist his
bitter pleas, every time she meets him, he cannot keep up with his studies,
sometimes skips class so much that he cannot keep up with the rhythm of
the teacher. She had to be merciful and help Pond makeup for his truancy
but look at the effect...
Every time she opens her mouth and prepares to explain, the guy just spouts
a bunch of crap...
"Formulating these for what? It's not even been used much."
"Because that's the Royal Academy of Science's job."
"Why do kids in Thailand have to memorize words that they don't use in
real life just to pass their exams, what a waste of time." That's why he didn't
like learning Thai, and it was enough that he could read and write and be
able to write reports. What the hell is this now? Memorize these
professional vocabulary words and then throw them into the clouds after the
exam?
This attitude of his made the tutor a little angry, so she suddenly stood up.
"If you're so good you'll read and memorize it yourself, I've got my own
book to read too!"
Silence.
"Oops, oops, oops... my beautiful Cha-am goddess, why don't you just
complain a little, don't get angry!" Seeing Pond’s eyes widened, reach out
and take Cha-am's wrist in one hand, and then shake each other's hand
incessantly, spreading his pettiness like a child.
"Who's angry?" Cha-am gritted her teeth, at first, she saw the other person
speak so well, but she also behaved well a while ago, and often met him, so
she came to help, but when she saw him despite his native language level
like this, she was furious.
"Yeah... ouch, don't, don't get mad oh, you have to understand me a bit. I'm
not really Thai ah, if it's Italian then it's a different story...” This talkative
guy started a serious pretense up, but handsome not a second, he was
immediately scolded by a voice coming from behind the ground.
"You're the one who's Italian! You were born in Thailand, your father and
mother are Thai, your grandfather is Italian... Cha-am doesn't believe him
and she asked him, so she knows he doesn't even speak 'hello' Italian."
Heartbroken.
Pond hurriedly turned his head to look at the other table and saw that his
short roommate was sitting there, the other person was also tutoring, but his
weakness was English, and Pond was tempted to laugh his big teeth out
because the person who was tutoring him was actually... that schoolgirl
Chompoo.
Oh, you're amazing! As a college student, you actually need a freshman to

help you with your tutoring.
But he only dared to think about it in his mind, it was better not to say it
out, because he saw that the other party was frowning and reciting the
tense, this knowledge point even elementary school students could
remember better than him.
"Gee, don't you say that. If you don't believe me, go ask Dear. I think his
ancestors came here from China on a red-headed ship with a full set of
family pamphlets. I'm only a dorm Italian, do you think those linguistic
factors sneaked up on me when my mother was pregnant with me?"
"Right! The language is profound, so you should stop talking and recite it!"
Before Pond could begin to list any more excuses for his laziness, Cha-am
had already put up with it and hurried to interject in a very forced tone. Just
as Pond was about to sophomorically defend himself again, the other
continued.
"If you say one more word of nonsense, I'll go back to the Academy."
"Just read, I will read." Once she sees how threatened she is, Pond has to
fall into a book and make up for her resentment for skipping school.
This scene happened to be seen by the man who had just arrived and he
quietly watched the whole thing. He didn't see Ae at first, as he was blocked
by Pond. When he saw that Ae wasn't cramming with Pond, but with
schoolgirl Chompoo, he seemed to get a jolt of something in his heart. The
thought of going in and joining was immediately replaced by the thought of
going home.
Hey, don't run away from them, Pete.
"Ow, isn't that your handsome young man friend...” but Chompoo, who was
answering questions for the soccer player, looked up to see the handsome
man standing in the doorway, and Ae also looked up after hearing that, and
after seeing that it was Pete, Ae immediately revealed a guarded smile.
Why is P’Ae smiling so... ambiguous... you are thinking too much
Chompoo.
The sister just secretly questioned in her mind, because lately she often saw
this handsome man come to Ae. Every time she saw this handsome man
with her P’Ae, she had a very strange feeling, and it was getting stronger,
but she couldn't say exactly what was strange. Because P’Ae is normal
when he talks to him, it's just... it feels like him taking care of him as a
friend is a little out of the ordinary.
And she didn't come over to help Brother Ae tutor today because Brother
Ae asked her to. Rather, because she often gathered around Brother Ae and
saw him complaining that his English sucked, and it just so happened that
English was her strong suit, she volunteered to come and help Phi Ae with
his English tutoring. It was because she thought about finally getting a
chance to repay her brother Ae's help, plus the fact that they had already
finished their high school exams, that Ae agreed to let her help with her
tutoring.
Hee hee, I love this feeling, it's like coming on a date, Chompoo and Ae,
and Pond and that pretty school girl.
Of course, this idea of "danger" is very different from that of the Koon-chai
who is walking towards them.
"What's up Ai’Pete? Did you finish your test... ?”
"Would you please finish this page before you ask anyone else." Before the
half-breed could finish the sentence, Cha-am interjected, because she
knew... this guy must have been looking for an excuse to start another
gossip and chatterbox, and when Pond heard her reprimand he bowed his
head and willingly continued to read..
Hey, I wouldn't have listened to you if you hadn't threatened to go back to

the Academy.
Looking at this, she had eaten Pond to death, and Pete had to look at the
happy couple with a look of interest.
"Hello, my name is Cha-am, I'm a friend of Pond's...”
"In the future it will be more than just friends."
"Uh," the girl hadn't even finished introducing herself when the man who
was reading suddenly straightened his body a bit, but his eyes remained on
the book and said it as if it were nothing. The words ran into the girl's two
ears without a hitch, so Cha-am's face flushed with redness and turned his
head away, unable to say a word.
"My name is Pete."
"Oh, hmmm."
The girl who had twisted her head just stammered in response, nodding her
head vigorously, as if she was still shying away from the previous sentence.
She gestured for Pete to go to the other table, and when Chompoo saw Pete,
she very politely gave him a salute.
"Why are you here to tutor Ae?" Still, he couldn't help but ask for an exit,
though there was a drop of grievance in his heart.
Ae, you can let me help you with your tuition, as you know I'm in the
International Academy.
Pete told himself gently, trying not to make himself feel... jealous.
"I don't speak English well."
"It's very bad!" You don't have to ask to know that the sound is from that
guy Pond.
"Bitch! You get yourself done before you get on my case!" Ae immediately
attacked him, and Pond was in the first place, so he had to call for pause
again to retreat.
"Uh... then why don't you let me help you with your tuition?"
Ask him out, finally, right in front of Chompoo.
Pete was also shocked by his own words and felt it was uncivilized to ask
such questions in front of another "teacher". His words made Ae turn his
head to look at him silently, and he drifted his eyes away in a moment,
afraid Ae would be angry. The short man, however, smiled.
Oops!
When Ae's hands gently rested on the corners of Pete's eyes, Pete was again
an unexpected jolt and the two had to look at each other dumbfounded. Just
a look of seriousness on the other person's face... and a few words of
concern.
"How can I trouble you? Have you been getting enough sleep lately to
study? You have the hardest exam in this one today, will you be able to do
it?" The gentle gesture of the other party warmed Pete's heart at once.
Pete once said that today's subject was his weakest subject, and his own
specialty bachelor was super hard. But he didn't expect Ae to remember it
so well, and just a few words made Pete, who had just walked into the
library study room, feel instantly confident.
I really wanted to bury myself in Ae's big warm hands.
He could only secretly think in his mind, and in fact he was afraid to do so.
At this moment, Ae's fingers were gently stroking the tail of his eyes,
causing Pete's eyes to flicker and he didn't dare to look at Ae. And the one
who touched the person was enjoying the Koon-chai's soft and elastic skin
as if he was stroking his niece Yim, but suddenly there was a question in his
heart, why didn't his heartbeat so fast when he touched his niece...?
As soon as he touched it, Pete's face began to burn.

So cute!
Thinking about this, Ae didn't want to just touch the tail of the other
person's eye... he wanted to touch this person's face, it had been many days
since he had touched it... thinking about this, he was somewhat trance and
his hand unconsciously moved downward.
"You two brothers are really close, is it really 'Grown man' to touch faces
like that between straight men?" But when the innocent questioning voice
came from the little girl at the same table as themselves, the two were
immediately a little at a loss for words. And the little girl was holding her
chin with both hands, looking at the two with a puzzled look.
Here we go again, and Chompoo is feeling the vibe weird.
"I have guy friends too, but I don't see them playing facepalm like that too,
you must be close." The little girl said with a sweet smile on her face, she
wouldn't have thought that boys could be lovers with boys. In this little
****'s mind only... you guys have an ironclad relationship.
Ae let go of his hand when he heard that, he didn't take up the little girl's
words but kept his head down and continued reading what he had just read.
"Chompoo, what tense is this question going to use?"
"Huh? Where is it? Here, let me help you look." With that said, the short
man drew the temporary little teacher's attention back to his studies, and the
flushed man had to sit quietly by.
Although he was having a little fun with the touch just now, he still wanted
to help Ae tutor.
"Hey, do you want to go back?"
In the library restroom, Pete was losing his mind washing his hands,
because eventually he could only look at his book quietly aside, but couldn't
concentrate. His attention was focused on the pair of "teachers and
students" next table who were studying their homework. After a while he
took a peek at the two people next table, and several times he caught them,
both heads close to being pressed together.
This image is simply unacceptable to this crush.
Whoa, whoa, whoa...
Thoughts hit his hand as the water continued to flow.
"What are you gawking about, Ai’Pete?"
"Hey!" Pete was slightly startled when he heard the familiar voice coming
from behind, then looked up slightly to see Ae in the mirror, only to see him
walk straight to the urinal.
"Was reading that hard? I'm sorry, we're studying too loudly, it might have
annoyed you." He dealt with his personal matters while talking. And
actually, he wasn't in a hurry, but he saw Pete walking towards the
bathroom and just wanted to follow him up and have a word with him.
Normally Pete was civil enough to be quiet, not expecting to be quieter than
usual today, so he thought he was disturbing each other by calling Pete to
the library today. But he still had to admit it... to see.
"I admit my English is a mess, that's why that Pond guy calls me 'Hard
Ae'...” he said with a wave of his head, just trying to talk to Pete, not even
noticing that the sound of the water running had stopped and Pete was as
silent as ever. After putting his little brother back in its place, he walked
over to the sink to wash his hands.
"Let's go find something good to eat together after a tutorial, I'm going to
feed you to your heart's content, you've been consuming too much
brainpower lately, I'm going to make it up to you ah."
Silence
"!!!!"
Suddenly, the speaker's eyes widened at once, wider than a copper bell, as
the man standing by the sink coldly took a step forward, came up behind
Ae, and... hugged him tightly!
“Ai’Pete...” shouted Ae incredulously, looking up at the two in the mirror

before he saw that the Koon-chai was burying his head on one shoulder to
his side, Pete's hair hanging down to cover his face and his two hands were
clutching Ae's shirt. Perhaps it was the first time the two had touched each
other in this way.
“Ai’Ae...” his voice drawled a little and was soft, and Ae listened intently.
"Wouldn't it be okay if you let me make up your lessons?"
"I told you so...”
"I'm okay with that!" Before the other party could say that you were reading
too, Pete interrupted, his voice slightly firm, and with a slight movement of
his head, he said in a pleading tone.
"Let me help you with your English, I don't want that Chompoo to be so
close to you."
"...”
The listener was silent for a long time, looked at the handsome Koon-chai
who was hugging himself, then his mouth moved.
"Are you jealous of me?"
"Ah!" Ae suddenly felt a lot lighter, and it turned out that Pete had quickly
released his hands, sandwiching a bit of a push. Pete didn't expect the other
party to be so single-handed and straightforward, so he took a big step
backward with his feet.
Silence
"I... I'm sorry... I... said I wanted you to give me an equal chance with that
schoolgirl, but I'm still pissed off seeing like that, sorry Ae... I... I just...”
The defender, who was tongue-tied, suddenly stopped speaking as he felt a

large warm hand cupping his cheek, and Ae gently lifted his lowered head,
and then the two men met again... the four eyes.
I'm scared in my sleep, no one knows what I'm feeling at this moment.
Then Ae smiled.
"You ah you...” he said and pinched Koon-chai's cheeks with his hand,
which made Koon-chai's body immediately stiffen up.
Ae then vigorously rubbed his nose up against Koon-chai's cheek, and it

lasted for quite some time, which made Koon-chai froze in place.
Ae k.issed me on the cheek.
Another burst of silence.
Ae then single-handedly swept the stunned teenager over and let the other
man's headrest on his shoulder.
"You're kind of cute like that, Pete!"
Am I cute? I've done bad things, Ae.
Pete didn't say a word, and the thought could only stay in the back of his
mind, before he raised his hands and gripped the shirt behind Ae's back
tightly, and then he heard a low, magnetic baritone ringing in his ears.
"Then you fill in for Chompoo to help me with my lessons."

Pete knew it was unfair to the little sister, but he... just buried his head in
the other's shoulder and clutched his shirt tightly, answering the other as his
own inner truth came to him.
"Hmm."
The touch is not as profound as the intertwining of lips, but who knows?
How much of a ripple might this light touch send to two hearts?
After the exam, everyone in the Engineering College, including all the boys'
dormitories in the school, as well as the teachers, lab administrators,
security guards in the academic building, and the driver of the school bus
(oh, this one came later, an exaggeration) were amazed. Because this
gossipy, gossipy, unruly prodigal Pond... he's seeing someone!
"Hey, I can't believe someone would sacrifice their ego to be with someone
like you," Ping said sarcastically with a shocked face, which made Pond
feel a small pain in his heart.
"What's wrong with people like me? Trouble to see, I'm handsome and
good-looking, this day and age is so cool, who doesn't love a big handsome
guy like this?"
"It's because you're handsome, you have a good personality, and you're so
cool that people like you. Hey, so sympathetic to Cha-am ah, who didn't
even think about his future, to be in a relationship with such a man." It
wasn't enough for Ping to hurt someone, Bow was at it again, feeling sorry
for the out-of-hospital friend, which made Pond cringe.
"Don't you cat cry here rat, I just took Pete's picture to you and you meekly
tributed Cha-am's curriculum to this king, so who is more b.itchy after all."
"Gee, isn't it just because Pete is so handsome. I like his face so much, I
want to write about him in my novel and save a picture of him first to lick."
Ae listened quietly from the sidelines as Pond took Pete's picture to his
friend, which he didn't feel angry about or anything, just a little funny. At
the time, Pond was pretending to take a selfie and walked over and it turned
out that the guy was snapping Pete, plus, he wasn't at all surprised by the
fact that Pond and Cha-am were together.
After Chompoo came home during the make-up lesson that day, Pete and he
quietly continued to make up English. Pond, on the other hand, offers to
take Cha-am to the bus stop, both in questionable shape. It didn't help that
he thought... it seems that someone was attracted to this guy's charm.
“Ai’Ae, look at your lousy friend! They're talking about Cha-am's lack of
vision in males!!!"
"They're your old friends, too."
"You didn't even help me! You have to protect me! I'm not as cheap as you
make me out to be. I'm just a little higher than the sole of my foot." Ae
turned his head to look at the grumbling, yet playful man, unaware that the
retard was talking crazy again before he heard Bow take up the
conversation.
"What the hell are you talking about, a little higher than the bottom of your
feet, everyone's a little higher than the bottom of their feet. Even an Ae who
is short is taller than the sole of his foot." The short man wasn't angry, for
he knew his friend was making a little joke, but Pond had a twinkle in his
eye like he'd found a lifesaver.
"Hey, don't you know that a dwarf winter melon, like Ae, has tall people
who like yo... ahhh... oooh... !!!"
But before he had a chance to joke about it, he could only make a stuttering
sound. Because his buddy Ae had grabbed the toast Ping was putting in his
mouth with one hand, and then roughly shoved it into Pond's mouth,
stuffing it tightly and saying viciously afterwards.
"If you keep talking like that, I'll tell Cha-am your hobby is collecting
p.orn."
“Ai’Ae!!!" Don't be surprised, because Ae's pronunciation comes out just

by opening his mouth, so even though Pond's mouth is bulging and his face
is starting to rise a little flushed, he can still make that sound deep in his
throat.
Ae, you bad b.itch! But I'm not angry, I'm happy.
"Hey hey, it's my birthday next week, I'm going to have a party before my
birthday... wanna come with, you guys?" The man who was supposed to be
angry suddenly had a turn of phrase that made all his friends around him
unable to keep up. Then Pond started counting the days left, spreading his
hands out in front of his friends in passing.
"Remember to give me gifts!"
"Oh yeah, I'm not available that day, I'm taking the dog for a shot."
B.astard! Is the dog more important than me?
"No no no, there's a new book coming out the other day, I have to rush to
buy it to see it, I can't go."
God Ai’Hiaa it! Why don't you just say you don't want to give me a gift and
be done with it?
Pond could only send a resentful look to the crowd, then turned his head to
look at the old iron who was born into death, Ae was also sighing darkly,
then Ae said with a helpless face.
"Then you call them Dear, it's been so long, if you sweeten them up, they'll
come for sure."
"Oh, yes! I don't beg you guys, I have so many good brothers, call them
now...” said Shou Xing Gong, then picked up the phone to call another good
friend, looking at his happy expression, it really makes people envy and
hate.
Is the mood really this good after a relationship?
This thought lingered in Ae's mind until Pond's birthday.
Although Pete had a month off before the new term started, he had to go
back to school today to help his teacher. So, when he knew that Ae and
Pond were going to the Paragon Mall, he immediately showed a happy
expression and offered to drive them there, since his mom's hotel was also
near there.
“Ai’Pond, is it okay if I owe you a gift first? Because I didn't know it was
your birthday."
"Then I'll take the PS4."
Pop!
"Please stop this dangerous thinking!" By the time everyone got out of the
car and headed for the mall, Pete realized that it was Pond's birthday that he
was coming to celebrate today, so he felt a little guilty, and if he had known
it was Pond's birthday, he would have carefully prepared a gift for each
other. But as soon as Pond blurted this out, Ae just... slapped Pond on the
back of the head, causing him to stagger and nearly fall to the ground.
"What the hell are you doing? So soon and you are trying to take care of the
money for your boyfriend?
Silent
As the saying goes, "he who speaks does not intend to listen". For the
footballer's face immediately became serious and said with a calm
expression.
“Ai’Pete and I aren't together yet." Ae said this because it was true, and
although he had told Pete that day that he had a feeling of being "above
friendship", Pete told him to figure out what that feeling was before he said
it. As for Pete, his face peeked out at that, and he smiled dryly.
"Uh... I'll go get dessert first, my mom loves the cheesecake here." Pete
finished and hurriedly left the two to walk towards the cake shop, leaving
the two best friends in place looking at each other face to face. Then Pond
lifted his hand on Ae's shoulder and shook his head helplessly.
"You, ah, are nothing short of a kindergarten-level lover."
"Bitch! I don't need you to teach me!" After making it clear that Pond's
opinion that he was not needed, he headed towards the MK Gold hot pot
shop. Because today Pond was having dinner and there was already a friend
waiting inside... Dior, their high school friend, who also went to
Engineering College nearby.
A little while later, two more BFFs came in... the smaller Dear (be sure to
call him the smaller Dear because he's many times thinner than Ae) who has
been looking a little unexpectedly cute lately, and a Sun who looks a little
cocky. The two had been whispering as they walked into the shop, and
weren't sure if they were pointing fingers at the beauties in the shop.
After a while Pete came in with a bag from a well-known cake shop, and
when all he saw were some friends he didn't know, he wanted to go back
first. But Shou Xing Gong stopped him.
Aigoo hey, more people, more fun, more... I also want to know if Ae will
accidentally say something wrong later... hehe, just thinking about it is very
exciting!
Pond thought about this while leading Pete back into the shop. A smile
involuntarily crept back onto Pond's face when he saw Dear the guy looking
at the two of Pete and Ae acting close and then a look of puzzlement. The
always smart Dior has no idea what the relationship between the friend and
Ae is.
Meanwhile, Koon-chai had to look at those friends of Ae's with an

embarrassed face, somewhat restrained.
I heard that only his high school classmates are coming to dinner today, so
is it really okay if he comes along? Also, he's afraid he'll make it difficult
for Ae by unconsciously showing his feelings for her.
He didn't know what Ae's friends were like, but who knew? Maybe they
would be disgusted with Ae if they knew he had a boy crush.
"Won't I embarrass you by being here? Because I...”
Because I like you. Aren't you afraid your friends will know?
When Ae answered him in a firm tone, the second half of his sentence was
immediately swallowed by him.
"Hmm! I want you here, and it's enough."
One simple sentence and Pichaya the classmate was as good as ever.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 18: You are mine.
Ae
Now I'm very irritable, no, I was in a good mood when I first arrived at the
place, because the person who drove me here - Pete, but after I gathered
with my friends - to celebrate Pond's birthday, I felt more and more
irritable... no, I didn't feel irritated because everyone was staring at me and
Pete, those gossipy eyes were nothing compared to Pond's, the reason why I
couldn't help but pull down my face started... from my best friend Sun in
high school asking Pete if he had a date.
“Ai’Pete, are you seeing someone yet?"
Why would he want to know if Pete's seeing anyone?
At this time Pete turned his head to look at me, that look looks very
straitjacketed and difficult, I know that he likes me, and my feelings for him
have long exceeded the friendship, even if the two of us have not yet put
words out to decide to be officially together, but Sun's approach makes me
very upset in my heart.
Pete whispered back, "No."
Sun's next words annoyed me more and more.

"Then you can be my lover for the day?"
"..... ."
I can't control the hand holding the chopsticks anymore, I want to hit
someone, I have no time to care about shouting at Dear, because at this
moment my throat is stuck, can't say anything, and feel a fire burning in my
chest may break out at any time, I stare at Sun deadly, the other party does
not care about my sight, and said to take Pete's picture to stimulate his
crush.
B.astard! Why involve my Pete when you're trying to irritate your crush?
I don't even know why this idea that Pete is mine came out of nowhere,
only that the hand holding the chopsticks squeezed even tighter, maybe a
little harder and the chopsticks would break off.
"You go find someone else, Pete is a boy and not fit to be your object!" I
interjected, eyes still fixed on Sun, the other party smiled happily and spoke
in a confident tone: "It's okay, my object is a boy, so Pete couldn't be more
appropriate."
I was already unable to determine what kind of gaze I was staring at Sun at
this time, I only knew that I was getting more and more annoyed, so
annoyed that I wanted to slap this white-skinned man to death, and I also
knew that such thoughts were simply unreasonable, so I could only
continue to cast death stares at Sun, not caring at all about Pond and Dear
who were making a fierce noise, only caring about Sun who was raising
eyebrows at me.
I never knew that Sun liked boys, and I never envied his high face, so it's no
wonder he won the title of "Inuyuki". However, from the moment I realized
that Sun was qualified and might fall for Pete, I became deeply possessive
of Pete for no reason.
I admit, when they were standing together, they were both undeniably
handsome and eye-catching, with a high chance of getting together, and
several times I felt like I was... being compared to the dust.
Sun's presence gave me a taste of what jealousy is, and Pete's presence gave
me a taste of what possessiveness is.
I don't want to give Ai’Pete away to anyone!
Thanks to Dior for aptly expressing his displeasure to us, he said, "If you
want to fight, go outside and fight, I'm studying seriously, how old are you
to fight, is it not embarrassing? And you, Ai’Ae, just give or take? What the
hell with the face! And you, Sun, if you want to borrow someone, first ask
the owner of that person if they agree!"
Kudos to Dior for seeing Pete as all mine, but also annoyed that his words
reminded me again - Pete and I are not together, and I have no business
being jealous or not allowing him to take pictures with others.
I just heard Sun ask, "Brother, can you lend Ai’Pete to me for a while?"
And all I could answer was, “Ai’Pete's not mine, ask him yourself!"
Because it was too distracting, the words were spoken also brought a
choking smell of gunpowder, without taking into account Pete's feelings.
Sun happily climbed over from Dear and sat next to Pete, and put his face
close to the cheek of the Koon-chai. That look was really too punished. I
didn’t see how they interacted. I used the side glance to see the two are
taking a group photo. In the distance, a few girls are looking at this side
excitedly.
I know girls these days like to watch two guys together, that's what's called
a rotten Y girl, and Sun and Pete's "intimacy" makes those girls scream with
excitement.
I also know that if I were to put a face to Pete's face now, I'm afraid no one
would scream out like they do now - the world of face watching.
Why do I keep thinking about these boring things? Am I crazy? I can't

believe I'm jealous of Sun's face. Now, I just fxxking want to pull Pete to
my side!
The world is so beautiful, and I'm so cranky and grumpy that I can barely
contain myself.
So, as soon as they finished taking pictures, I immediately shoved the

chopsticks into Pete's hand without saying a word and pulled him to my
side with my other hand so he could sit next to me.
"Hurry up and eat after you're done taking photos."
Pete turned his head to look at me, his little eyes cautious, I think he was
afraid I'd be angry about something - like being close to my friend, but I
wasn't upset about it, I just didn't like him being too close to my friend, for
reasons I couldn't figure out, I was just upset.
"Eat more, you're too thin."
"Uh... Ai’Ae...” Pete softly called my name, and I turned my gaze back to
him, only to see that he looked like he wanted to say something but didn't
dare to ask, as if he had something to ask but didn't dare to ask, so he could
only bury his head and eat in silence, this pathetic look finally made me
calm down a bit.
And Pete didn't take the initiative to mess with Sun, so why should I care!
Why are you so upset! And we're not seeing each other.
I could clearly feel the other party froze for a moment, twisted their head
and looked at me hastily, smiled with white teeth, and looked towards the
full house, and the teenager's face was in the eye waves. The others here
were flirting with the fact that Pond was having a good time and didn't
notice anything unusual about us.
"Eat."
That's all I said, and the journey of my heart along the way has made me
more fully aware of my current state - I'm getting jealous.
I was walking in silence and he was beside me, and I couldn't help but look
back at him as I felt the other person peeking at me several times.
"Why do you keep looking at me?"
“Ai’Ae... are you mad at me?"
I faintly froze, then shook my head, now I was still clueless, I didn't know
how to explain that strange emotion just now before I also felt upset
because I thought Pete liked Pond, but the feeling then was completely
incomparable to the thunderous outburst when I saw Sun close to him
today, this time the feeling... it was strange, very subtle.
Our little dwarf has never tasted jealousy!
"Ugh..... ."
I couldn't help but sigh lightly until I walked over to Koon-chai's car and
watched him unlock it and then lean into it, eyes still glancing at me from
time to time before finally squeezing a smile at me.
I knew my own lapse just now must have gotten him into a crank rut.
He likes a person, and he is always expressed in a clumsy way.
"I'll see you later then?"
"..... ."
I grabbed the car door a second before it closed, tightly, Pete looked up at
me inexplicably, I bent down to push my upper body onto his on the side of
the car, my heart moved with me to reach out and cover his cheek - the side
that Sun's face had just touched - and began to... wipe.
Not as hard as when I was scrubbing my dad's car, just slowly and gently
rubbing my hand, like scratching a cute chin, only to feel Pete's face slowly
becoming hot and abnormal, I didn't care about his flushed face, just
rubbing back and forth on the cheek that had just been touched by Sun, as if
to wipe away that "stained" touch - this soft face is mine!
"Uh....Ai’Ae, what are you doing?"
"Nothing...” I said, the movement in my hand not stopping, still continuing

to stroke, the other hand lifting the bangs on his forehead, his hair still as
soft and comfortable to touch as ever. Looking at his panicked rabbit-like
eyes and face as red as a ripe apple, the mood miraculously improved.
"Then... Ai’Ae...” Pete wanted to say something again and again, but did
not resist my touch if I hadn't been so selfish, I think he would have liked
me to do this to him, because not only his face, but also his ears were red
and dripping blood, the lightly fluttering eyelashes like willow floss faintly
moved in the wind, and also moved my heartstrings, I was about to lose
control!
I can't help but push my way up and look into his panicky eyes, aiming at
those fluttering eyelids, however...
"Got it, I'll go back to the office now...” the sound of high heels pounding
the ground and a woman's anxious voice rang out untimely, and I had to
stand up straight and twist my head to see a woman who was hurriedly
getting into her car, at which point my sanity finally returned to itself.
I want to k.iss Pete in broad daylight again!
"Go home and be safe," I said goodbye to him and didn't forget to help him
close the car door.
It was too late to say, this time it was Pete who grabbed the door to keep it
from closing, his voice still trembling, a kind of outgoing look.
"Just... what were you trying to do just now?"
I faintly stiffened and stiffly twisted my head to look away, not daring to
look him in the eyes, then opened my mouth softly, "No more sticking your
face in other people's faces, your face is something which I am only one I
can touch!" I didn't know what Pete was thinking at the moment, but he
slowly drove his car out of the parking lot, and I still stood where I was
until his car disappeared into sight before I could turn around and walk into
the mall again.
"I... am probably more jealous than I thought."
Pete.
I admit, I was still so immersed in what had happened on Pond's birthday,

the scent of Ae's touch still lingering on my cheeks, on my forehead, that at
first I was worried if Ae would be mad at me, but instead, I understood the
words he had said to me before closing the car door.
It's not that I'm making a fool of myself, is it - Ae is jealous.
The idea entertained me beyond words.
If Ae was jealous of me as I thought, I would be very happy, but I was

afraid that it was just my selfishness, in any case, the happiness of being
intimate with Ae's skin has always lingered in my heart, and his eyebrows
were like a bow, and his affection was like a sharp arrow that shot into my
heart at once, making me spend days in a good dream.
I know it's dangerous, but I can't help but think about it. I also know that it's
not nice to go to see a friend of my Gong without a birthday present, but I
just want to see Ae!
However, something happened in the meantime that made my mood hit an
instant rock bottom.
"I've found out what you begged me to find out, want to meet?"
Tin called me yesterday and said things that made my heart skip a beat, not
because of liking him of course, but because of what he was going to tell
me next, the fact that Senator Trump was out of the loop for a while didn't
make me half as worried, on the contrary, knowing what he was going to do
with the money he was extorting from me made me even more nervous, but
I decided to be brave.
It's better to know than not to know anything.
"How about seeing you at school? I'm going to school tomorrow anyway."
Tin didn't object, so I made an appointment with him to meet him at the
school football field, since that's where I usually hang out.
At this moment, I appeared on the side of the soccer field and saw the
soccer players on the green field training in full swing, I carried a bag with
a small gift in my hand, my eyes moved back and forth with my beloved
who was dribbling the ball on the field.
Although I had called him earlier to tell him I was coming, I was afraid it
was not a good idea to call him during his training, so I sat in the stands and
admired him on the green field, the corners of my mouth involuntarily
rising.
Do people think I'm a fool when they see me watching sports with a look of
intoxication?
Since meeting Ae, I feel like I'm slowly changing too, if only slightly, but I
know I'm changing for the better.
The phone rang and I had to take my eyes off of Ae.

"Hey, Ai’Tin."
I'm parked near the football field. Where are you?
"Oh, where is your car parked in, I'll go out and find you now." After asking
for the exact location, I went out of the football field thinking that it would
have been nice if Ae was there, and my heart was pounding again at the
thought, but I've given him a lot of trouble because of P’Trump, and this
time I wanted to deal with it myself.
It didn't take long to see Tin's Porsche parked in the shade outside the
soccer field, and he probably saw me too, coming towards me with a brown
paper bag in his hand, and the sight of that paper bag lifted my heart, and I
saw that he was holding a small box.
"Want to get in the car and talk? It's too hot outside."
"It's okay, it shouldn't take long." I laughed dryly twice, not wanting to get
in his car, but wanting to get to know the situation as quickly as possible,
Tin didn't say anything, just leaned in close and handed me the file bag, but
when I reached for it... he quickly jerked his hand back again.
"Before you get the message you want, please tell me what you have to do
with this social garbage?"
I froze, somewhat surprised, and looked at Tin, his tone sounding forced,
his eyes clearly written to not get the message I wanted if I didn't tell him,
and besides, the way he referred to P’Trump... it gave me a hunch - he must
have done something bad.
"It's nothing, he was a senior in my high school days, that's all." I try to
make my tone sound calmer, I understand that Tin is a person with a strong
sense of social hierarchy, if I let him know that I'm gay and have been
bullied for a full three months, he will definitely look down on me, I don't
actually care if he looks down on me or not, but I would feel bad if he cut
me off because of it.
Regardless of his character, I consider him my friend, a friend who lent a
hand to me when I sought his help, and I don't want to lose him as a friend
at all.
My answer caused him to narrow his eyes slightly, leaning towards me a

little closer with an air of danger.
"I tell you, I've met countless people in my life who have lied to me, do you
think I can't see the lies made up by kindergarteners like you?" Tin's eyes
seemed to pierce through me, but for a moment I seemed to see that the
pain in those eyes, which was so strong that it could not be absorbed, was
quickly faded away.
"Can we not talk about it?" I knew I couldn't fool him, so I begged for a
break, only to see him raise the corner of his mouth and continue to lean
towards me, and I felt his... intimidation.
"I hate people who just want to cash in on me but keep quiet about what I
want to know..."
Suddenly, there was a loud bang.
"Don't try to pester my man!!!!"
Just as Tin was about to continue, I was dragged stiffly behind someone,
only to hear the sound of some kind of object crashing, and as soon as I
looked up I saw some familiar broad back - Ae.
At this moment, Ae was standing in front of me, one hand gripped my wrist
tightly, and the other hand pushed Tin hard, pushing him back a few big
steps, I had no time to care about how Tin looked at this moment, and my
mind was filled with the words Ae had just said.
My man.
Ae said I was his...?

"What do you mean?" And how could Tin not be suspicious of that
statement? He glanced out of the corner of his eye at Ae and then turned to
look at me, but before I could say anything, Ae repeated the words that
shook my heart.
"Yes! Pete is mine!"
"A... Ai’Ae...”
I let out a startled cry and stared wide-eyed, Tin was probably also very
shocked after understanding the meaning of this sentence, while my mind
went blank, Ae turned to stare at me again, eyes full of anger I had never
seen before, that anger burned my heart with a shake, without any reason
some fear.
"Stop pestering my man if you understand what I mean!"
After the words were spoken, Ae roughly pulled me away, and I stumbled
as I stumbled away, not having the heart to look back at my friend, only
knowing that Ae's words were playing on a loop in my head.
Ae said I was his... said it a million times, what does that mean? Can
someone tell me!!!!
Ae
I saw Pete when he walked into the soccer field, I wanted to run to him, but
I didn't dare to go out of my way because I was in the middle of training,
and I thought about waiting until the halftime break to find him, and I
thought about calling Pond to come and stay with him. I tried to look on the
bright side, thinking that maybe it was his friend who called him, but he
was standing so far away on the phone that no one could hear what he was
saying, and he was talking on the phone and walking away, which meant -
someone called him out!
Maybe I was thinking too much, but I ran over to my seniors and hurried
out to Pete, and when I saw the man Pete had gone to see, the sight stung
my eyes deeply - I was going to be furious!
Pete was talking to his Koon-chai friend about something, I wouldn't have
thought twice if I was just standing there talking, but standing at my angle
looking over... that Tin's face... was so close to Pete's that I just felt a surge
of blood gas going up.
All kinds of images came to mind, Pond's closeness to Pete, Sun's closeness
to Pete, and Pete's closeness to that young man, these images intertwined,
and at that moment, I finally realized.
Pete, he's mine! I would never give him up to anyone!!!!
I rushed up and gave Tin a hard shove, pulling Pete to my side and
swearing sovereignty to the other side - Pete is mine, don't touch my man!
Finally I dragged Pete to the locker room, and I heard Pete ask me in a
shaky voice, knowing he was probably scared, but with a fire burning in my
heart I didn't look back at him.
Ka-chow!
I pulled Pete into the unoccupied dressing room and locked the door, only to
turn to look at the startled Koon-chai Pete.
"What has he done to you?" I asked through gritted teeth, only to see him
shake his head hard.
"No... no, Ai’Tin didn't do anything to me...”
"Then why is his face so close to yours!!!!"
Before he could finish I interrupted him, I knew I was being unreasonable,

but I just didn't like it, didn't like watching him get close to other boys.
"We really didn't do much, Ai’Ae, Tin just wanted to give me some
information and we talked for a bit."
Pete struggled to explain, a look that begged me to believe him, and I did,
but the resentment I'd been squeezing in my chest since the beginning of the
Baileys Palace, combined with the outburst I'd just had, I'd put up with it to
the limit and felt like I was going to explode.
BANG!!!
I grabbed Pete by the shoulders and pushed him forward, only to see him
back away, his back hitting the crumbling wall completely behind him, and
I stared straight at him, uncertainty and pleading in his eyes.
"Don't go near people like you're near me... please!"
There was no coercion, and while coercion would make him give in, I
wanted him to listen to me willingly, and my words of near-petition made
his speech incoherent.
"For... why Ai’Ae? you... why do you... say that?"
His question made me more sure of my feelings, and I pulled him towards
me so that his face was close to mine, staring deeply, as if to look into his
heart, and then said in a hushed voice.
"Be with me, I don't want to wait any longer!"
"!!!!"
He looked at me, eyes wide, as if in extreme shock, and I didn't care what
his expression was now, I no longer wanted to listen to his advice in the
first place, no longer wanted to give myself any more opportunities, I just
knew I didn't like Chompoo, never, not at all! I only think of her as a sister,
which is a completely different thing from having feelings for Pete, who I
like!
Pete just stared at me dumbfounded, and I took the opportunity to k.iss
those two long-desired red lips.
Now I don't need an answer from him. I just want to put my mark on him
and let him know he's mine!
Pete, you're mine!
"Ugh!"
The thought of him being me made me unconsciously increase the force to

ravage his lips, and I knew I sucked at k.issing, so I was just following my
instincts to taste him, licking, sucking, grinding.
Leaning on the left and right side of the head in order to better feel this
pulsating softness, but still feel it was far from enough, I want to k.iss him
deeper and want to learn more, so I had to slow down the rhythm.
The hand that had been locked around his neck was gently stroked, the
fingers stroking his smooth skin back and forth, feeling his mouth slowly
open,
So the tongue pried open the slightly open lips and entered the moist and
soft interior, leaving the taste on the lips.
Pete's m.oan sounded so cute, I wonder if he realized he was m.oaning out

loud, as he was clutching my clothes tightly,
My tongue pursued his panicked little tongue, tangled together, licking

slowly and delicately at the soft, sweet taste of his mouth, exchanging
saliva with each other.
Pete is like a beautiful and spiteful poppy, I was addicted to it after one
taste, I sucked on his upper and lower lips, my tongue swept and tangled in
the hot and wet mouth,
I even felt the saliva running down both our chins, but I didn't care about
that.
I've become so engrossed in this gentle country that I can't help myself!
Ae!
"A... Ai’Ae... don't...” of course I wouldn't let him go, and my lower body
was pressed together. Suddenly, it dawned on me that I wasn't the only one
who felt it, as the searing touch told me that a part of Pete's body was
reacting in the same way.
This new discovery was more seductive than my lips!
I had never wanted to touch another man's private place in my life, but
Pete’s stiff thing was against my equally stiff thing, and it gave me a searing
urge to go for it, giving me the urge to ecstasy.
I couldn't help but reach out and unbutton his jeans, my eyes were staring at
his red face, and his helpless eyes, which were dense with water, and my
hand... reached in.
Pete, does he have any idea what a beautiful, flawless face he has right
now? How have I ever seen Pete like this?
"Did you do this on purpose? How can I stop myself with you looking like
this?" No one but Pete has ever given me such supreme pleasure, not even
the AV that Pond showed me, and the actresses in the AV were no match for
the Pete in front of me, my Pete’s body was shaking, his eyes were closed
tightly and he was looking green and helpless, and I was feeling the
firmness and softness in his pants.
"Aaah, Ai’Ae, enough is enough..., don't eh! I'm begging you, uh!"
I never forced anyone, but Pete didn't realize that his pleading aroused my
sadistic desire, and his body responded honestly, leaning into me and
rubbing his body against my hand..... I had to pull his pants down below his
arms and I saw that Pete's thing was pale and pink at the end, looking very
cute when my finger rubbed against the head, it ended up causing Pete to
shake violently, his eyes still closed, shaking his head in resistance, while
his hands tugged at my clothes.
"Don't... don't... Ai’Ae... you don't... don't... Ai’Ae... Ae..."
"You're shaking so badly, Pete," I whispered, feeling my own hot lust

spilling out, but I enjoyed the thrill of Pete being in my hands and shaking.
“Ai’Ae... Ae...” As I jerked Pete off, his body trembled uncontrollably, and
I myself was in a state of agony, watching his mouth...
“Ai’Pete... open your mouth...”
Pete slowly opened his eyes, eyes full of water, I used my fingers to gently
wipe away the physical tears, then dipped in his delicate lips, only to see
him slowly open his mouth to facilitate my fingers into his mouth.
"Mmmm...” he let out a hard m.oan as my two fingers pressed against his
tongue, a m.oan that was a catalyst for lust, my two fingers frolicking in his
mouth with his nimble, soft tongue, wet tongue wrapped around those two
slender fingers, and a crystalline silver wire pulled from the corner of his
mouth...
I was definitely a pervert, it was just the frolicking with Pete’s tongue that
made my lust boil even more... his tongue deftly licked the texture of my
knuckles, moistening my fingers just as much as his tongue did.
"Ha... uh... Ai’Ae... Ae...”
Pete whimpered, his body shaking like a leaf in the wind, and I knew he
was about to come, his hand gripping my wrist, which was playing with his
tongue, licking my fingers back and forth, eyes slightly narrowed with an
indescribable sensuality, and then he pulled out my hand and bit his bottom
lip..,
Suddenly...
"Hmm... Ai’Ae... Ai’Ae... Whew... Whew..." Pete released in my hand, in

the moment of o.rgasm he whispered my name, I wiped his saliva stained
hands on his pants, then pulled him into the embrace, his hot breath on my
ear, in his murmur, I jerked myself not a few times...
“Ai’Ae... ae... ae!!!"
"Ugh!!!"
I released with him, and the pleasure was faster and more raging than every
time I had masturbated before, and Pete hadn't even touched my d.ick yet,
which made me come.
At this time, we are both breathing heavily, I still hold him tightly, he also
holds me tightly, the same breathing, the same body temperature, the same
heart rate, all show that we are together. Till the fire died down and I got
close to Pete's ear.
"Be with me, Pete... be with me na!"

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 19: The Answer to the Question
"How about going out with me, Ai’Pete... Just be my boyfriend."
At this moment, Pete couldn't think at all, let alone answer the question,
now his body was already weak and powerless on Ae's shoulders, his eyes
were filled with tears of surprise, his mind kept repeating the question he
had just asked.
Not just because of Ae's plea, but because of Ae's unmistakably gentle
tone...
... Be my boyfriend...
Ae, is this a confession to me? Does he really want to go out with me?
"..... ."
Pete hugged him weakly, silent as Ae pushed him out a little, then looked up
at the man in front of him, guiltily, and though he knew the other man liked
him too, it didn't mean he didn't care about his own demeanor just now...
how was that rogue demeanor different from other rapists?
What had just happened was all because of his own selfishness... Ai’Pete
didn't agree, but he really couldn't stop himself, and just now he really had
no way of stopping himself, instead, he was out of control.
The thought of touching him was driving me crazy.
Pete...
Uh!
He just stretched out his hand to touch the face of this dull boy, he was
startled, his eyes wide open, Pete was stunned, seeing this scene, his eyes
were full of guilt ... and his hands were still full of guilt viscous liquid ...
Ae's guilt filled his body, blurring everything out even more.
He was sure of his feelings for Pete, he didn't want to feel like he had no
right to touch him anymore, he wanted to make himself more than worthy of
touching him.
"I'm sorry, so what's your answer?"
Ae asked, his voice again pulling Pete back to reality from his fantasies as
he glanced at the man his heart had been longing for, lips slightly quivering.
"You're... not... laughing... after saying that... laugh... Right? You're... not...
joking... about... it...”
Ae really wasn't kidding when he said he was going to date me.
Ae frowned nervously, almost wanting to touch Pete's head with his sticky
liquid-soaked hand, but luckily he came to his senses and remembered what
had just happened, so sheepishly that his face couldn't help but flush again.
He paused and said.
"Do you think I would joke about something so important?"
"I... I didn't think so...”
"Didn't you just say that?"

Pete shook his head, his face still red and his tongue almost knotted," the
soccer player said.
"I... I just didn't dare... believe it, you said you wanted... to be... with me, to
let... me... be your boyfriend, I... I...”
Pop! 〜
The person who was still begging for a relationship just now pushed the
other person away, hung a towel and ran towards a corner of the room,
feeling that he was too reckless, causing Pete some unhappiness. Pete
thought Ae was angry, so much so that he did not want to see him and then
turned around and left, but he looked at Ae but unexpectedly found a small
detail.
Ae's ears were turning very red at this point... all red.
“I mean it, I don't like that you're too close to others, I don't like that there's
no way for me to express the feelings of love in your heart, and there's no
way to stop you from anything... To be honest, I'm a little jealous" Although
Ae felt sheepish, this kind of sweet talk seemed like it wasn't his style at all,
but he still spoke out the feelings in his heart, he knew why he had just said
those words.
It was the feeling that had piled up so long that it burst out on its own, and
he wanted to hope that the feelings would ... diminish with each passing
day.
"So, be with me."
He wiped his hands on a towel, but still didn't turn to look at Pete, because
no matter how deep he was going to fall, he was convinced that he was no
longer afraid at this moment, convinced that he was no longer hesitant,
convinced of how he felt about him. His eyes stared deadly at the tiny
pattern on the towel, the fawn in his heart constantly thumping and banging,
the blood flowing abnormally fast, jumping even faster than when he
returned from his own practice.
Ae felt it for the first time, and it was an unspeakable feeling. At this
moment, he finally understood the feeling of the male lead's heartbeat in
those movies and novels, and finally understood why their hearts were
almost about to jump out.
It was his first confession, the first time he'd wanted to go out with someone
so badly, the first time he'd become almost psychotic over someone, and the
first time his heart was almost about to come out.
"... hmm."
A voice so small and small that Ae had to turn around and look at Pete, the
tall Koon-chai sat on the ground clutching his knees, a word repeated over
and over in his mouth.
"Mmm... Mmm... Mmm, Ae... Mmm" really only one word came out of his
mouth and his whole body shuddered as he walked towards Pete and
seemed to have sensed something.
"Keep your head up, Pete."
Pete shook his head hard, did not answer, holding his knees in his hands
tighter, kept scribbling on his jeans, just did not want to raise his head, Ae
did not stop there, he used his hands to support his face upward, only to see
two... tear marks hanging on Pete's face.
It wasn't tears of sadness... it was tears of joy.
"Don't... don't look at me at this time...” only to see so much and Pete
pushed Ae away, hugging his knees as he had before, his shoulders
constantly shaking, but it was enough for the other to see what was wrong
with him.
Ae walked over to sit with him against the locker in the locker room and
decided to put his hand in his soft hair, he could clearly feel Pete's
trembling body, but he still persisted in asking that question.
"So... will you be my boyfriend?" Ae asked while scratching her head with
her other hand, as if she could hide her shy blush.
"Hmm... hmm," he replied while whispering with tears in his eyes as Ae

lifted his head and leaned against the locker in the changing room before
continuing to ask.
"So... you're my boyfriend now oh."
"Hmm... hmm."
"So I'm... I'm your boyfriend, too," he bit his lip tightly, blushing and not
knowing how to answer, wanting to tell him, shouldn't Ae be the one to
answer that question? It was all so smooth sailing, Pete nodded, then
replied.
"Hmm."
"Then...” Ae paused, eyes looking away, the hand still stroking tenderly
over his head.
"From now on, we'll be lovers."
The room was unusually quiet and Pete shuddered as he replied, "... hmm."
Pop! 〜
After answering, Ae buried the tall Koon-chai's head in his shoulder,
regardless of why he was crying or howling, because he was startled by his
sudden move.
"Since we are already lovers, why are you still holding your knees and
crying, didn't I already bear my shoulder and lend it to you to cry on?"
Pete couldn't care less, clutching Ae's shirt with both hands and sobbing
uncontrollably on his shoulders, allowing tears to drip onto his football
jersey.
From now on, I won't just have a crush on Ae and a single crush on Ae
anymore, right?
After confirming the lovers' relationship, the atmosphere eased a lot and
both sat quietly in the dressing room, each looking away. The only
explanation for what had just happened was a blushing face, no cover-ups
or hiding... snuggling up to each other.
One of them remembered what he had just done, and the other felt a hot
sensation begin to emanate from below. Needless to say, it must have been
shyness that caused both parties to roll all over.
"What's your friend coming to see you for?"
Ae took the lead in breaking the silence, telling him directly that he still
cared about the venomous Koon-chai, and Pete frowned slightly, then
laughed dryly.
"It's nothing."
"What if I say I don't believe it?"
"But... but there's really nothing between me and Tin, we're just friends...”
stammered Pete, finally understanding why Ae was like that, Ae glanced at
him and immediately looked away again. He also didn't know why he was
afraid to look at Ae.
Because when you look at it, you think about what just happened, and then
you feel... like you're blushing.
"I know...”
Hey
The footballer said heavily, then changed the subject.
"Maybe it's just me thinking too much, the way you look at me is not the
same as the way you look at him...” Ae stuttered, disliking himself for being
like this, before continuing, "Although I know it, I can't help but be jealous
of you."
Yes, while he knew Pete didn't think much of his handsome friend, it was
hard to guarantee that he wouldn't, which was why Ae was inexplicably
worried about him. The more convinced he was of his feelings, the more he
wanted to be his rightful boyfriend.
Yes, very much, very much... Ae – Ae - Ae!
"Actually, I did have something I wanted to ask Ai'Tin for."
Pete looked down at his chest as he spoke, his heart beating unusually fast,
and he knew that if he didn't tell him now, he would definitely be angry
later, so he chose to tell him what happened.
"It's... the Trump thing."
"Do you still like him?" He immediately turned his head to look at him and
asked, a murderous aura bubbling up in his eyes, very much hated the other
party just like this straight to call his ex-boyfriend by name. After that, he
fell silent.
"No... no, I've been bullied so badly by him, it's impossible to like him
anymore, and as you know, now who exactly do I... like?" The man vilified
as still liking Trump shook his head and said, in a sharp tone, afraid he
would misunderstand. When the tone eased, it felt like the words were stuck
in his throat and there was nothing left to say.
Maybe the Trump thing will make him more worried about Pete too,
maybe.
"What does it have to do with him?" His question made him bow his head
again.
"Eh... I'm asking Tin to help track down what he's really up to? What the
hell did he do with the money? If I can know that, at least I can defend
myself later...”
"Then why didn't you tell me about it?" Pete hadn't even finished before Ae
was interrupted, and Ae frowned as he didn't know any of this, the mere
fact of knowing about that son of a b.itch Tin was already upsetting him,
not to mention the fact that he was going to answer him like that.
"I just didn't want to bother you ah, you've already helped me a lot, so... I
just wanted to find out for myself...”
"But what you call going to find out for yourself, is to ask for help, just not
from me!"
If Ae takes such a fierce tone every time, Pete must be upset again, so why
does he have to be so fierce? Despite feeling aggrieved, he reached out and
grabbed his hand tightly, turning his head to look at the sullen man.
Maybe he was overthinking himself, Ae... hmmm... he was a very jealous

person.
Thinking about the things Ae had just done, touching his cheek, forbidding
him to get too close to his other friends, and now this...
He may have been a little selfish, but now can I be selfish and say that Ae is
a jealous jar?
He's a one-track minded man, he just knows to go straight ahead, he doesn't

know whether to turn left or right, if you're standing in an alley, does Ae let
him see?
Pond also said that Ae was a tendon brain and since he was already dating,
it was necessary for him to tell him what he was feeling... there was no
longer a need to hide in a corner that Ae couldn't see.
"At that time I really didn't want to bother you...”
He was almost on the verge of turning around and questioning what he was
being polite about. But Pete snatched the first look at him, Ae then slowly
calmed down, waiting to hear this Koon-chai's explanation, Pete smiled at
him, the white face red with horror, those vermilion lips like a bit of
vermilion slowly became watery, he looked into his deep eyes and realized
he had to be calm.
Pete looked more charismatic than before, not because he was more
handsome than before, he was already handsome, but... the feeling of not
being able to say it made him feel... he was really attractive... crap! What's
on my mind?!!!
"... It's always been me who has a crush on you, and you've helped me so
much, I feel like I'm too much trouble for you, because we weren't in any
relationship before, and it's only now... that we've settled down." Pete
paused, and at this moment he felt like he was blushing so much that he was
speechless, feeling like he was completely unable to look straight into these
confident eyes.
He averted his gaze and murmured.
"Now that... we're... together, it's okay to... trouble... you... right?" His heart
was almost bursting at the thought of finally saying the word relationship, a
feeling that was completely different when dealing with Trump.
It may have felt exciting then, but it wasn't like the feeling of being about to
pass out now, it felt good then, but it wasn't like the feeling of having a
million butterflies fluttering around in your heart now.
The feeling of being with Ae was overwhelming, and even just looking at
him quietly was an indescribable beauty.
Ae also froze out, he stared at Pete's handsome face, that pink lips that
could no longer be filled with any color, that two words of engagement
even more made him unable to help himself, drifting without knowing..... .
Pop! 〜
“Ai’Ae! Ai’Ae!" and with both hands he could not resist the urge to bring
the man in front of him, taller than he was, to press his head against his own
shoulder, and he admitted that he could not continue to look him in the eye
any longer, his mouth murmuring, a sound coming from the bottom of his
heart.
"Why are you so cute?"
Pete was surprised by his sudden compliment, because Ae should have used
other words to compliment him, but I didn't think he still used this word,
and I don't know why, this compliment can actually make the handsome
man in front of his eyes heart blossom with joy, shyly did not say anything,
but just used both hands to hold him.
"Let me protect you in the future, my Koon-chai," he couldn't say anything

more except to say.....
"Hmm."
He replied with a warm pillow on his shoulder, the corners of his rising
mouth unable to conceal in any way the joy he felt in his heart at this
moment.
Who would know? Originally, I thought it was enough that I was secretly in
love with him, but now... they're really just dating.
He never thought he would be formally involved with him... but it was only
the first step in getting his love.
“Ai’Can, get some rest, why are you working so hard? It's time for
sophomore practice, too."
At this time, the soccer players on the soccer field were playing the ball
with their minds on the ball, and the seniors were feeling a lot of headaches
because they kept kicking the ball and refused to put it away, and the
laughter came from them while they were kicking the ball: "If you want to
play ball, then come over and grab, P’Techno!"
This tone made Techno very uncomfortable. He gritted his teeth and
frowned as he turned to look at the few students around him and said,
''Ai’New, Ai’Type, Ai’Champ... go get that b.astard and let me kick him in
the face! Hurry up!"
"Oh ooh, such a tyrannical and overbearing captain!"
"He's been using us since he became captain, and last year he followed the
seniors just as far as we did."
"Oh ooh, who made him captain?" The friends' ridicule made him, who had
just become the captain, grit his teeth and turned to stare at them deadly,
friends and schoolmates couldn't help but laugh out loud, then ran over to
rush the freshman year who didn't know how to live, in fact everyone quite
liked him, of course, if you compare him with Ae, Can looks much cuter.
We all know that Nong Ae is a great guy, otherwise he wouldn't have made
the soccer team when he first entered college, but his personality, really no
senior would dare to mess with him, and Nong Can is completely two
extremes, because Can is simply too good to bully.
"Nong, come here!" A tall, dark-skinned academic ran over and grabbed the
freshman student, Can began to reveal Chu Chu's pitiful appearance, and
not long after, Can was mentioned in front of everyone, struggling in
various ways, as if very unconvinced.
"P’Techno, I was wrong, I'll be good next time, just let me go... okay?"
"Cry me a river, it's not funny, do you know how tiring it is to train you!"
Techno said seriously and immediately transformed into an intimidating and
stern captain, and the little ones were stunned!
"It's said as if he caught it."
"That's right, once a man has power, he'll go around flaunting his power."
The despotic captain swept a glance at the group and seeing them all
mimicking him, he looked at the freshman who had just been caught with a
bad smile on his face and knocked him on the head and said, "You go get
water and hurry."
"Here we go again, do you have any other punishment other than water
trips? The move is: can you go buy water, seriously, didn't you think about
buying good water before rehearsal?" Thinking that he was being told to do
something he didn't want to do again, Can resisted loudly, and Techno
patted him on the face and said in a serious tone.
"Don't you have to work on your muscles? Buying water and then bringing
it back is also a kind of muscle training ah."
Can's eyes widened as he listened.
"Do you think I'm a pig? Always using the same excuse to lie to me...
where is the money? Wouldn't it be better to bring me the money?" The
man who said he wasn't stupid said that and then reached out his hand to
ask for money to buy water, causing the seniors to burst out laughing.
It was because of this that everyone thought he was cuter than the other
schoolmates.
After that, he ran towards the exit of the soccer field with a few hundred
dollar bills, thinking of the money left over from buying water to buy some
snacks, just about to leave the soccer field.....
"Hello."
Who is he called?
He thought in his heart, then turned around and looked back, Can was
startled, and a wave of resentment instantly rose in his heart, extending a
finger and pointing at him.
Isn't he the same as.shole who despises Ae?
"It's you!!!!" After seeing who the other party was, the originally friendly
Can’s face suddenly changed and felt like he was going to settle scores with
that big Koon-chai! He's like Pete, he wears all kinds of name tags, but Pete
is so much better, this as.shole boy can make you mad as hell!
Tin didn't take what he was pointing out to him to heart, on the contrary, he
got right into the subject because he didn't want to say one more word to
this poor boy!
"You're that Ae's friend, right?"
"Yeah, why, how do you want to look down on him again?” Ai’Can said
angrily, a deep-seated prejudice seeming to uproot him, and he rolled up his
sleeves to look at the man a little taller than himself in front of him,
annoyed.
"How close is he to Ai’Pete?"
Can felt strange and didn't know why he was asking this, Can naturally
couldn't think straight and just smiled contemptuously.
"What's the matter, isn't it envious that Pete is closer to my friend than you
are? That's right! The two of them were so close, I often saw them together
wherever they went, and Ai’Ae used to buy food for Ai’Pete, go shopping
together, go to the movies together, so close that I couldn't believe that the
two of them were actually from different departments in different
colleges...” he immediately told him how close Pete and Ae were, just to
deliberately embarrass him.
It didn't look like anyone wanted to be with this venomous tongue, and
presumably only the kind-hearted Pete would be friends with him, which is
why he came over and asked.
He also made a point of telling him earlier to leave his people alone,
especially since he was more convinced of what Ae and Pete were doing
after learning about Trump.
As for him coming to ask Can, he just wanted to be sure of what was in his
mind again, and he finally couldn't help but come out and say
"Disgusting!"
"What did you say?” Ai’Can was furious, looking at the man in front of
him, green veins were bursting out, Tin turned his head to stare at him,
smiling in disdain.
"I'd say it was a disgusting relationship."
Boom!
Crackle!
"Don't you dare say that about my friend! Son of a b.itch!"
Tin had just finished speaking, a heavy fist hit him in the face, Tin was
simply too late to react, he didn't expect that someone would dare to go
after and hit the rich man's child, was he tired of living?
"Hey Can, calm down, what's going on?!!!!" After Type felt far away that
something was wrong, he ran over and hugged the freshman who was
struggling while clamoring to punch the guy who had already taken several
punches.
"Calm down, don't call my friend disgusting... let go of me, I'll kick his
ass!"
“Ai’Can, calm down for a second, didn't anyone tell you no messing around
inside the school?" Type said to him, but he was also in and out of his left
ear, angry and struggling to hit Tin, but several other seniors ran to stop it.
Tin gently wiped the corner of his mouth, staring deadly at the man who
had hurt himself...
"You can deride me, but you can't deride my friend!!!!"
Tin was furious, feeling viciously irritated by those words. With this boy so
protective of his friend, how can he be sure he won't betray him in the
future, with this protection of his, perhaps becoming an accomplice to the
other's betrayal of himself in the future.
Don't deride my brother, my brother didn't do those bad things!
A small child's voice suddenly rang in his head, and Tin clenched his fists,
not saying a word as he prepared to turn around and leave the football
field, only to hear Can's shouts from behind him.
"Next time don't let me hear you talk about my friend! B.astard!"
To him, trust was nothing more than a foolish act, nothing more than a
bridge to build for a more convenient betrayal of himself later.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 20: The Amateur’s Symptoms
Pete.
I finally made it official with Ae a few days ago, and I admit that even now
I'm not quite convinced it's true. The other day Ae confided in me and...
uh... touched... touched me, and he said he wanted me to rely on him more
in the future, I really don't know how to react to that ah. Although I secretly
liked him and had a crush on him, this response from him made my heart
swell like a bomb about to explode in an instant, and even my mother knew
what was definitely happening to me.
“Nong Pete you look... kinda weird, kid.
Mom just asked me casually, but I was already too red-faced to meet
anyone's eyes. Especially when I think back to my locker knock with Ae in
the locker room, the more I want to avoid my mom's eyes. I know I'm only
going to be more "here and now", but I really don't dare to look at my
mother.
Even though we're officially together, I'm not even brave enough to call him
yet, and I don't know why that is. I don't even know what to send him in a
short message, I think it's " it is difficult to go to the blue sky ". When we
were friends, neither of us had as many ideas as we do now. Plus Ae isn't
one for long speeches either, so these two days we're just sending each other
dynamic emojis after waking up in the morning and before bed at night.
But this way... it's already making me happy and sustaining a good mood all
day.
As for Tin, it's not like I've put him behind me. I may have had a short
circuit in my head that day and couldn't think of anything, but as soon as I
got home I remembered that I'd left him there while Ae was still bad-
mouthing him. As much as I wanted to call him and apologize to him, I
wasn't so bold.
Maybe he already knew that.
Yesterday Tin sent me a very short message about meeting me at school this
afternoon. This made me let out a deep breath, I didn't know what was in
his mind, but the fact that he was willing to contact me was enough to set
my mind at ease.
Anyway, I also consider Tin a good friend of mine, although maybe he

doesn't see me as anything more than a normal friend in his eyes.
Even though I had an appointment with Tin today for the afternoon, I made
an excuse to tell my family that there was something going on at school
early in the morning, and I certainly wouldn't forget to tell Ae, so as soon as
I parked, I saw Ae waiting for me in the saddle of his bike, his two feet
propped on the ground. As soon as I saw Ae, I couldn't figure out why my
face was already red as a piece of baked iron.
Today was the first day we met after being officially together.
What should I do now, I... I don't dare look him straight in the face.
"Hello." As soon as I got to Ae's face, he greeted me. But my gaze still went
to his shoulder, a little dumbfounded, feeling a provocation, and hurried to
answer vaguely.
"Ah, good morning...”

It's not natural for me at all!
I just told myself in my mind that whoever heard this voice of mine must
have noticed I was super shy at first. Ai’Ae turned to look at my face and I
vaguely felt it, but I still didn't dare look back, really.
"You... don't you blush."
Yikes!
Hearing him say that made me feel like my face was already burning to the
point of being burnt. I'm trying my best to tell myself I'm not a girl, how
can I be as shy as a first-time beauty! But the more he spoke to me, the
more I dared not confront him. I think it's not just my face that's burning up,
it's my whole body. Now I finally understand what it means to be "at a
loss". Even reaching out to run a hand through my own hair, I didn't dare.
Silence
Suddenly!
This time, I shivered as Ae reached over and grabbed my hand, which was
rougher than mine, maybe a little bigger than mine. This move of his made
me can't help but look up at him, only to find that he was looking away.
Ae's face wasn't quite red, but cold and rigid as ever, but the next words he
said made me realize that I wasn't the only one who was shying away.
"You're making me shy, too."
Yes, Ae's face wasn't flushed, but his ears were a little red, while he put on a
menacing expression. However, his hand was gently squeezing my fingers,
as if sending a message, and then, he said softly.
"I just found out... the first time I picked up... the boyfriend was so
excited!" He paused for a moment before uttering the word "boyfriend".
Then when I heard Ae say the word "boyfriend", I, a newcomer to
relationships who has just had a boyfriend, could not say anything but to
bite my lip tightly.
What should we do? I couldn't look at his face anymore, especially when I
knew he was just as nervous as I was, and I was even more speechless. All I
could do was stare dead in the face at my feet and clench the hand he was
holding onto me tighter.
"I'm also... so nervous... I'm suffocating." I said softly, and he twisted his
head to look, and after a moment of silence, his gaze fell on my clothes, and
I followed his gaze to my own. Then he said breathlessly like a man about
to die of nervousness.
"May I... may I touch your chest?"
"I... am... I...”
I just knew to keep my eyes wide open that Ae wouldn't ask my opinion on
anything Ae was going to touch me before. He was going to hold my hand,
or hug my shoulder, or touch my head, and I wouldn't say anything about
him, because I knew he wouldn't have any bad intentions towards me. But
this time he came to me with a request, and I would have preferred that he
had gone straight to work without asking my opinion, for how dare I refuse.
"I wasn't thinking deviously, I just wanted to know how fast your heart was
beating." Ae said in a serious way, and I could sense that he didn't have that
in mind. But he really doesn't know, he's asking so much, and I'm even
more shy than before!
Pfft...
Instead of answering directly, I nodded hard while adjusting my body so

that it was facing Ae squarely in front of me, and then I held my breath.
Ai’Ae was coming towards me with his other hand, and I was already
shuddering quite undeniably when his fingertips touched me. But his hand
stopped.
"Better not, let's go, we'll be late later." However, Ae suddenly changed the
subject and I couldn't keep up with him. But I also secretly breathed a sigh
of relief and sat in the back seat of his bike as before. Only one thing was
different from before, this time my hands weren't holding his waist
anymore, as at this point his left hand was gripping my left hand tightly and
resting it on his waist.
“Ai’Ae... Ai’Ae...”
"I can ride a bike one-handed, huh." Before I was about to remind him, he
had jumped ahead and answered my question. After saying that he also
vigorously pedaled the bike a few times, and although he only held the
handlebars with one hand, the bike was still steady and not wobbled by him.
But all of a sudden, Ae spoke up again without any signs, making me

almost shy enough to want to burrow into the seams of Wulong's Dragon
Water Gorge.
"Just now... if I keep touching you, I'm afraid I'll not be able to hold it... like
the other day."
This comment of his caused me to not even dare to lean my head against his
back, although I used to do that a lot. All I know is that my body sat stiffly
and my face is hot enough to fry a ruffled egg. Plus my heart was beating
super fast and I could barely keep up with my breathing. I originally felt
that all these feelings were my own imagination, but I didn't expect Ae to
feel the same way, and the cautious feeling inside me was only slightly
relieved when I thought about it. Because Ae's actions have suddenly given
me a little bit of bottom...
He was looking back on that day's cabinet knock as much as I was... maybe.
When we got to the dining hall and finished our meal, Pond came out of
nowhere to greet me, scaring me so much that I didn't know how to look. I
had to hurry and look down at the plate of rice in front of me, my hand
holding the spoon resting in mid-air, wondering if there was an illusion of
being caught on the spot. At the same time, I heard another righteous
rebuke from Ae.
"Gossip!"
"Ow, look at you, normally you all walk like conjoined babies, but today it's
like a long river separating you. And every time you say something, Pete
just nods his head. Also, every time Pete eats Kuey-teow, why did you buy
him rice today? And you yourself ate someone else's Kuey-teow oh."
Sometimes I'm a little afraid of Pond's gossipy instincts, how can I say good
things about him?
Actually, Ae and I weren't that far apart when we walked together, we just
walked side by side, it's just that we each looked at our own scenery and
didn't have much to say to each other, just like we always do. Just now, Ae
asked me after buying me a meal.
"Tired of eating? I've bought you Kuey-teow every time, but I haven't asked
if you want to eat."
"Uh, I'll eat anything."
"Then you eat, and I'll have some Kuey-teow."
Then we swapped, that's all.
"Will you die one day if you don't gossip about me?"
"Oops, shorty ah~ I'm not gossiping about you ah, I'm gossiping about Pete,
right Ai’Pete?"
Pop!
I had to laugh when Ae hit Pond on the back of the head, and he screamed,
and Pond turned his head to look defiant, and started threatening Ae.
"You really don't know about shyness do you? Che! I'll break the news to
Pete right now that you've been lying in bed staring at your phone for
days... ah...” My eyes widened because no matter what Pond said about just
threats and such, but he shook it all out. Before he could finish, Ae took his
spoon in one hand and scooped a spoonful of rice into his plate and shoved
it into his mouth, his mouth full of rice and nearly choking. As for the one
who was stuffed with rice, he was already sitting idly and eating his rice
Kuey-teow.
"Eat it, it's nothing." Ae lifted his head and told me solemnly, and I had to
nod my head obediently. I don't know why my face was already hot, but it
was not the same as Pond's redness from his mouthful of rice, which he
swallowed and jumped to my side for fear of being stuffed again by this
cold and heartless old friend.
"Cough... oops, the throat is almost blocked by you! Are you going to
murder me? Honestly Pete, what's going on with you and him?" The half-
breed friend cleared his throat and then came running up to me again with
the look of the God of Gua possessed. I didn't know how to answer after
hearing that, but just stammered, and Pond narrowed his eyes at it and
continued.
"Hurry up and confess from the truth, this way you have become the
number one suspect in all of Thailand, you don't get to hide me this from
this Italian-Thai Di Renjie. I've been your big brother for so long, I'd hate
you if you weren't the first to tell me!"
"How dare a guy like you call yourself a 'big brother’? Yuck! Let's get your
relationship issues taken care of first, dinner is served!"
"No, not until I know your secret." Pond laughed slyly, like a martyr who
never gives in, Ae was so annoyed by this guy, I looked at him and felt it
was time for me to say something.
Tell him we're actually okay with nothing.

"Actually... we...”
"Hmm! You'd love to know, wouldn't you?" As I was about to speak, Ae

had already taken the first step to shake Pond's disdainful look, and then
grabbed Pond's "paw" on my shoulder with one hand...
"The one you're hitching a shoulder to...” Ae brought his body closer to the
two of us, eyes firmly fixed on Pond, before snarling in his ear in a
determined tone.
"He's my boyfriend!"
"!!!!"
My eyes were super wide and I didn't expect him to say this without a hint
of disguise. I know we're together, but the fact that two boys are together
should always be hidden, and Ae volunteered to tell the truth, and Pond
took Ae's threat as a laughing stock, laughing all the way to the side and
letting out a magical "click, click, click" laugh. I... but lowered my head to
stare at the fried basil leaves on my plate and fell into contemplation.
"Ouch! As soon as I said that, I blushed...”
"Bitch! I'm not blushing!"
"Hmn, people like you actually blush too, should be called blushing...
hahaha haha... oops oops oops!" Pond laughed so much that he looked like
a woman who wanted to go into labor, and of course Ae wouldn't let him go
at this point...
Pop!
"Oops! You actually kicked me!!!!"

I could vaguely feel the impact as Ae lifted his foot and kicked Pond, and I
sat on the side both silently feeling the pain for him as his hissing voice had
echoed throughout the dining hall. And at this moment, Ae smiled coldly.
"Don't you dare talk so much?"
"No... no more talk! I'm off then, I suddenly remembered I'm going to pick
up Cha-am at the school gate, I'll borrow your bike for a while buddy."
Pond stood up deftly, and I saw that he still had a meal on his plate. Only to
see him wipe his mouth with a hand before leaving, and then poke his head
in the middle of the table and say playfully.
"You know you're a rookie when you see how shy you are, buddy."
"B.astard!" Ae almost threw a fork at his old friend, and Pond seemed to
have taken precautions, a flatland turn two and a half weeks bounced hard
away from Ae's attack, but the grains of rice on the fork had long since
broken away from the fork to form a perfect parabola that landed directly in
Pond's face. I didn't dare say anything for a moment, and when there were
only two of us left at the table, Ae turned her head to look at me, chewing
on her meal while speaking to me vaguely.
"Sorry, I'm just a rookie in love."
I don't know why I immediately flashed him a big smile, maybe it was
because he was acting so strange today. I was happy because for being
together about this, not only did I feel excited, but he and I turned out to
feel the same way, maybe somehow more than not.
After I saw Ae take an affirmative attitude towards our feelings, I also

began to have the courage to open up and tell him.
"No ah, you're not a rookie at all ah, I think I'm even less of a contender,
even looking at your face... I wouldn't dare." After saying that, I hastened to
take a bite of rice into my mouth, thinking in my mind that he must be
looking at me. Shortly afterward a sentence came from his side, which
made my face burn (yes, burn again).
"You know what... you really are too cute!"
Eventually, I really began to wonder if I would die from this regular, violent
beating of the heart.
Ae
I felt a little annoyed, no, this symptom wasn't annoyance, it was just that
when I saw Pete's face I felt a little odd. Because I was constantly looking
at his mouth, his cheeks, and the thought of Pete being my boyfriend made
me want to immediately and dominatingly pull him over and hug him
tightly.
I'm afraid I won't make it. - I'll hold you...
In fact, another reason why I'm not very brave enough to look him in the
face is... I've seen "various techniques for managing relationships" online.
OK, I know it's really sad that I'm reduced to having to look up information
online. But I haven't been in a relationship, so who am I going to ask?
Especially Pond, if I asked him about it, needless to say, the guy would
have made fun of it until his son could hit the soya sauce.
I turned those pages off after just a little bit of reading because I knew these
so-called tricks just weren't for me.
Sweet talk? ... It would have been better to put me on the spot and make me
talk to Pete.
In the end, I said to myself, do what you like, Pete is not a girl anyway, it's
not practical to use those techniques. I'll just be myself, but either way, I
still feel a sense of something different when I'm alone with Pete. When
Pete told me he was going to meet someone in the afternoon, these messy
thoughts of mine went up in smoke in an instant.
"If you're going to see your friend, I'm going too."
Actually, I didn't mean to be jealous of that Koon-chai or anything, because

his attitude was already clear about what his relationship with that person
was like. It was just that the other day when Pete was home from vacation,
Ai’Can came running up to me in a huff and puff to snitch on what Pete's
so-called friend had said.
'He said you're disgusting, I've beaten him up for you, that b.astard! He has
no friends, so he came to say that you and Pete are disgusting, I should
have known that I would have beaten him to the crematorium with Wing
Chun and Shadowless Leg! '
Can struck me like a three-year-old and kept rambling on and on for half an
hour, and I was met with a face full of anger. If that guy just derided me, I
don't think it matters at all, but that high-cold Koon-chai actually said that
about my Koon-chai, how sad my Koon-chai will be when he knows.
So, this afternoon I'll be sure to follow along.
Now, after my morning class, I went to look for Pete at the school's
entrance, and when we met up we headed towards a restaurant with a
beautiful setting. I bet we local college people wouldn't have gone in there
if it wasn't for a very special holiday, but the International College was
packed...
As soon as I arrived at the door, I saw through the floor-to-ceiling window

that Tin was sitting at the innermost table sipping coffee, and I couldn't say
why.
Silence
"Uh... you don't have to come in with me to do that." As we were about to

go in, the person next to me tugged on my clothes and then said to me with
an embarrassed face. He must have been afraid I'd start a shout match with
his friend after I went in, but I was more worried about Pete, and I shook
my head in a hurry before taking him by the arm and walking straight into
the shop.
"I won't let you go in there alone," I said squarely, at which point Tin lifted
up to see me, showing a hint of surprise, and then his gaze quickly fell on
the hand I was pulling on Pete's.
"Huh!" Hearing this sneer from him, I immediately frowned, and before I
had a chance to speak, he spoke first.
"Have a seat, I've wasted a lot of time coming to school, it's the next day."
"Sorry about that, Ai’Tin," Pete hastened to apologize with an embarrassed

face, then took a seat across from him, and I followed suit. Gotta put aside
the emotions of not liking his mouthy face for now, because I want to know
what nasty things Trump has done.
Then Tin took two or three pages out of the envelope, and I glanced at what
wasn't really a document, but two or three photos printed out on A4 paper.
That's the as.shole in the picture that I hate so much to the bone... Bitch
Trump!
"Before I say what he did, can you tell me what he did to you?" Pete
barked, I knew he didn't want to rehash the matter, and I felt very disgusted
by Tin's strongman approach. But just as I was about to say something, Pete
spoke softly.
"All I can say is that I was bullied by him and I don't want to say what it
was because of, but he blackmailed me several times."
I knew Tin would certainly not be satisfied with this information, but he
nodded and leaned back against the back of his chair, speaking coldly.
"This guy is in debt for gambling."

Astonishment.
I frowned, but I immediately understood what he was doing with the money
he was blackmailing Pete with. Although I have never gambled, I do know
that this stuff rolls someone in horribly. Trump will surely die a horrible
death if he doesn't pay it back in time, but he can't blackmail someone else's
money into paying off a debt either.
You're a shameless person who wants an easy way out!
I cursed mentally, while a grim-faced Pete continued to ask.
"How much?"
"What started out as tens of thousands, quickly turned into hundreds of

thousands, not just in one place, but everywhere, there was money owed."
The corners of Tin's mouth went up a little as he finished, and I was
thinking in my mind as I listened to him, but I didn't expect him to finish,
only to see him say it calmly.
"Then there are the drugs."
"What?" Pete asked again with a disbelieving look on his face, so much so
that even I almost blurted out. Already an extreme danger to Pete, and now
on drugs, it's hard to imagine what the consequences would be if he came
back to haunt Pete again.
First violently blackmailing Pete, taking money to pay off gambling debts,
and now drugs, when is the end!
"That's it, and this... should belong to you." I still can't quite believe my
eyes when the person across the street opens a four square paper bag and
pulls out a watch from it.
Although I hadn't paid close attention before, this... isn't that Pete's watch?
"How did you find it?" Even Pete was surprised and his eyes widened wide,
then he reached out his hand and carefully took the watch, then asked the
venomous Koon-chai in a slightly trembling voice.
"The man I sent to investigate saw it in the pawnshop and he saw the letters
"P" and "I" engraved on the back. I thought it should be yours, so let him
redeem it. Luckily, the pawnshop owner thought it was stolen goods before
he had time to sell them." I was speechless for a moment, I never felt
inferior and never compared myself to others. But now I suddenly feel so
useless if I have to compare myself to this man in front of me.
Despite Tin's bad mouth, he has the ability to find out what bad things
Trump has done, he has the ability to help Pete redeem what he loves the
most, though not knowing how much it cost in the process... and I, for one,
can't do anything.
I clenched my fists, and suddenly I wanted so badly to be the one who was
a hundred times more powerful, more protective of Pete than I was now,
and who made Pete rely on me even more.
"How much did you redeem it for? I'll pay you back."
It was at this point that I realized where the gap between the different
classes really was, because no matter how much I wanted to help Pete get
this watch back, I didn't have the ability to do it.
I don't know if I'm making my emotions too obvious, because Tin starts
turning his head to look at me, and then he gets so cocky that I want to
punch him in the face. Only to hear him say it in an unsalty manner.
"It's not much money, just take it as you owe me."
"No, you might as well let me pay you back, Ai’Tin."
"But I want you to owe me more than anything." I was so angry I couldn't
say a word, and Pete had a look of helplessness.
I admit I can't figure this guy out and have no idea what he's selling at all.
Maybe Pond is right, I'm just a straight shooter and once I meet someone
like Tin who likes to beat around the bush so much, I can't read his mind at
all. He looked at me and Pete with a city-deep look in his eyes, so puzzling
that I really didn't know what he was going to do!
"Like... don't be friends with this poor kid anymore, okay?"
Shocked
"What do you mean by that!!!!?” I stood up violently and crossed the table
to grab his collar, but he didn't panic at all, just said faintly.
"Was I incoherent?" After saying that and sneering, I began to realize how
my temper could be so grumpy now.
What a scumbag! I really want to beat him up right now!
Tin.
In my eyes, the relationship between people is very fragile, easily

fragmented, only needs a little bit of material temptation, even biological
brothers will kill each other, even biological children will kill their father
and mother, which makes it difficult for me to trust others. That's why I saw
how close Pete was to this poor kid, and that's why I had to... think about
going to a game.
I remember him yelling at me a few days ago, telling me to leave his man
alone, but what was he capable of doing against me?
In my experience, money is everything, having money will entitle you to

whatever relationship you want. It wasn't anyone else who taught me this,
but the one I was closest to and trusted.
"I'll never part with Ai’Pete!"
"Huh! For the money, you won’t?" He hated me so much he tried to punch
his way over, but Pete pulled him back.
“Ai’Ae, don't, Ai’Tin's just kidding." It really makes me want to laugh to
see Pete still so innocent, but it's also because of that that I'm more inclined
to be friends with him than I am with anyone else.
First, Pete wasn't the kind of person to come and cling to me, and while his
mom's family wasn't even close to ours, his dad's family wasn't to be
underestimated. Secondly, he is one of the few people who has endured my
type of character, and he doesn't speak ill of me behind my back.
"You really are just as much of a jerk as Can cursed out of his mouth!"
I was instantly stunned, just now still reveling in the joy of successfully
provoking that kid, now my mind actually came up with the look of that
squinty-eyed football player when he hit me. I reached out and pulled away
the poor boy's hand from my collar, and then said with an air of superiority.
"Even though I'm an as.shole, I have the power to help him get his stuff
back. This one is something which you'll never be able to do." One look and
I knew that I was deriding him down, and one look and I knew that he was
feeling deeply guilty for not helping Pete. It also makes me chuckle a little,
do humans really have to act so obvious when they have to say they're
protecting someone? For me, everyone around me wants to reap the
benefits from me. So I knew he was acting for Pete to see and make Pete
trust him so he can benefit off him.
I don't like that kind of person at all, and that footballer friend of his, even if
I feel that defending others is a very important thing to do.
"You!"
"I'll go first, a lot of time has been wasted here." Then I looked down at the
poor boy, and glanced down at my watch, and said goodbye to Pete. At the
time, Pete was taking his friend's hand, his expression a little unspeakably
embarrassed.
"Who are you going to make friends with, you should trouble yourself and
think about your future."
I know exactly what the relationship is between the two of them, and I
admit that on the one hand I find them disgusting, and on the other hand I
am interested in them. It's already hard enough for people from different
social groups to get together, plus they're both men. Relationships like this
make me wonder just how far they can go.
I'll just walk and see when the true nature of this footballer comes out,
because right now I don't believe these so-called love, friendships, or
dogged relationships will ever really exist.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 21: Staring to Dream
After Tin left, the remaining two fell into a long silence, the atmosphere
was awkward for a moment, and Pete looked unhappy, clutching the watch
tightly in his hand and looking at the angry man beside him - it was an
expression of shock he had never seen before.
Pete has seen how Ae hates Trump, but has never seen Ae get so angry that
he can't control himself.
“Ai’Ae, you don't want to listen to Ai’Tin's nonsense, he is just so

venomous, but he has no malice." Pete tries to explain that, although he's
upset at Tin's words, he's learned from the two of them that he's the kind of
person who's not a bad person, and sometimes he can be a bad person.
"But the b.astard! .....”Ai’Ae turned his head, saw the pale face of Pete who
was clutching his watch tightly and took a deep breath.
"Forget it!" Ae suddenly fell silent and finally whispered, "I'm going back
to my dorm."
"But you have class!" Pete immediately objected, knowing that the other
party had a class today, only to hear Ae angrily spit out one word: Chick!
Then, without a word, he tightly tugged the Koon-chai's wrist and walked
towards the restaurant.
After that, all the way from the cafeteria out to the school and into the
dorm, Pete didn't dare say a word, and while it was tempting to tell Ae that
he didn't care one bit about what Tin had said, he couldn't be sure if that
was what Ae was angry about or not. A silent look at the broad back of the
man walking ahead along the way followed him all the way to his dorms.
"Have a seat, the room is a bit of a mess."
Mr. Ae's dorm was still the same as before, the floor, bed, and desk were
full of clutter, and the neatest and most tidy spot was probably the one Ae
had, with the neatly folded quilt on it, and at first glance Ae looked like a
messy room hero.
"Have a seat!"
Afraid that his boyfriend would be angry, so Pete immediately sat down
obediently, he watched Ae tidy up the books and put them on the desk, and
put the ball gown on the back of the chair into the laundry basket, a high
and cold look of me busy, Pete had to open his mouth softly, “Ai’Ae, I..... ."
"I'm sorry!"
"..... ."
The man standing at the desk stopped the movement in his hand and
interrupted Pete's words, Pete stared wide-eyed at the other man's broad
back, Ae was standing quietly almost into a tree, he didn't understand why
the other man was apologizing.
It's not like Ae did anything wrong, the wrong person was me, the wrong
person was I shouldn't have taken him to Tin.
"Why is Ae apologizing? It's not like you did anything wrong...”
"I'm at fault, I'm at fault...” Ae turned and sulked, and Pete listened with a
straight frown, completely unable to understand Ae's brain circuitry.
"Just now, I wasn't angry because your friend wanted us to break up,
hmmm... actually that incident made me quite angry too, but what made me
angry even more was... I was suddenly so jealous of your friend...” Ai’Ae
just looked down at his hand holding the book, thinking about the real
reason for his anger, he could not help but sigh heavily.
"Suddenly it feels like I'm just an ordinary, ordinary student, there's nothing
I can do to help you investigate what that Trump did, let alone help you get
something important back...” Ae's voice was tinged with resentment and
bitterness, his hands gripping the books were green and rippled from
excessive exertion, his eyes darkened a few more points whenever he
thought about Pete's expression when he picked up the lost and recovered
watch.
He wasn't capable of helping Pete get back what was important to him.
"... Although I said to make you depend on me a little more, the truth is... I
can't help you with anything...”
"..... ."
As a pair of warm hands wrapped around his waist, Ae snapped, feeling the
lamenting voice come from behind him as he pressed his forehead against
the back of his head.
"No... you are not right at all; it was you, again and again, a thousand times
without hesitation, who saved me from the fire and water; it was you, again
and again, who pulled me back from the abyss."
"That's because of the situation I happened to be in, not because...”
"No, it's not because you happened to be there when P’Trump showed up,
you don't even know how many times you've saved me and helped me and
given me hope!" Pete spoke off and on, and when he heard Ae utter those
words, his heart fluttered along with them, because he didn't think that
someone so proud of Ae would look at himself like that, would feel useless.
Although Ae says he can't help anything, that's all Ae's mediocrity, and he
has to correct this misconception of the other side.
"Actually, I'm afraid to hear that P’Trump has done something illegal...”
Pete's body trembled slightly unconsciously as he said this, and although he
tried to defend himself by trying to understand the situation, when he really
knew what Trump had done with the money, his heart still shuddered. Even
though he was lucky enough to think that P’Trump had just squandered it,
there was still a voice in his heart reminding him that the other party might
have done something illegal. Of course he was afraid, but with Ae with him
today, he suddenly felt unusually at ease.
"... But just now you were sitting next to me and I suddenly felt not afraid at
all, no matter what P’Tump did, how serious it was, I wasn't afraid anymore
because I knew you would never leave me alone, you said... you would
protect me, so I wasn't afraid of anything."
Ae, you're the one who made me brave, so how can you say you didn't do
anything? I'm afraid of all the unknown, only I'm not afraid to fall in love
with you like this.
It turns out that love can make the confident person start to question
themselves, and it can also make the self-conscious and cowardly person
become incredibly brave.
"You don't even know how much you mean to me, you are what I rely on...
don't you really know how good you are?" Pete's hands gripped Ae's school
uniform tightly, his face still buried deep in the other's back, his hands
trembling softly, and it felt like the whole person was overwhelmed with
happiness when he knew how much Ae cared for himself.
There are no words to describe the feeling, only that the whole heart was
shaking... trembling so much.
At the same time, Ai’Ae, who was being held, was also in a stunned state,
and his whole heart was swollen to the brim, just hearing Pete say this, he
felt so happy... so happy that he went crazy, so happy that he wanted to cry
out in the sky!
When did someone like Ae become a jealous person who didn't envy anyone
and didn't think to compare himself to anyone? It probably started from the
moment I fell in love with Pete. He never knew that love was so horrible, so
terrible that someone like him, who is so light on everyone, would start to
suffer from insignificant things.
Yes! Even if I don't have the power to help you investigate what that
b.astard has done, and don't have the power to help you recover your lost
property, I love you more than anyone else, and I can risk my life to protect
you.
Ae lifted his hand to cover the back of the white hand that circled his waist,
gently rubbing it, feeling the warmth conveyed by being held tightly behind
him, a warm behind-the-back hug when arguing with her boyfriend, most
touching. Suddenly wanting to hold his little boyfriend tightly in his arms,
Ae turned around and saw that Pete was still burying his head, he gently
lifted each other's face and then held each other tightly.
"Thank you!"
"I... it's not like I did anything, I just thanked you!" Pete whispered softly,
Ae's hands tightened again as she heard him say that, feeling that Pete's
waist was really thin, even though he had held hands several times, it was
still the first time he had held each other's waist so tightly.
Although Pete in school uniform does not look much different from the
average boy, but when he really put his arm around the waist only then Ae
knew that his waist can be so thin, before the two stayed in the school hotel
is not the same as when not touched, but with the feeling of the arm is
completely different, Ae thought about that and unconsciously laughed out
loud, so the Koon-chai anxiously do not know whether to take back the arm
in response.
"You didn't lie in the morning!" Ae broke the silence.
"Ah... ah?"
"You're the one who said your heart was beating so hard."
As Pete's body stiffened and his face quickly reddened in response,

embracing face to face, Ae could clearly feel Pete's frantic heartbeat... this
kind of overload isn't good for heart function (????)
"I... I...”
Pete winced.
"!!!!"
Without waiting for Pete to say anything more, Ae grabbed the other's white
hand to cover the position of his left chest, Pete stared in shock, looking at
his hand covering the other's chest, Ae's pecs were much harder than his!
Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!!!
The heart was beating powerfully under the muscles, and Pete's palm could
clearly feel its rhythm, as if it was dancing happily under his palm, looking
up at Ae, who was also staring at him for an instant, with a deep look of
affection, beloved for ten thousand years. While taking the initiative to let
someone else feel his excitement made the dwarf attack feel a little shy, it
didn't matter if that person was Pete, Pete was always the exception to his
rule, and the redder he felt Pete's face the more excited he became.
"Your face is really red, Ai’Pete."
"May I... may I k.iss you?"
A sentence made Pete so shy that he couldn't find a crack to drill into, he
just like that froze in place, felt his tongue also froze, simply can't
pronounce a syllable, can only look at each other in a panic, this delicate
shy look in the bottom of Ae's eyes, this love grade is still in kindergarten
stage dwarf attack sullenly said: "If you don't answer, I will assume that you
have said yes, oh!" Ae wrapped one arm around his waist and cupped his
face with the other, letting the Koon-chai's face slowly come closer to his
own.
The afternoon dorm was quiet, the intense sunlight shining through the gap
in the blinds... the two men's lips were pressing together so closely that it
was impossible to tell what kind of salivary smell, and the only thing that
was certain - the two men's hearts were pounding to overload.
“Ai’Pete...” a low voice rang out when Ae slightly sidled his head, the
shallow k.isses continued to deepen becoming more and more
unmanageable, the hand that was originally resting on the waist of the man
in his arms unconsciously moved to stroke up and down his back, the scene
was once out of control, if not...
Bang!!!
The earth is shaking!
"Ai’Hiaa!!!! My door is falling down! Why are you pulling so hard? Can
you be gentle when you close the door? Just as gentle as if you were
holding your wife, understand!"
"I don't have a wife! I don't understand that analogy at all, huh?"
"Well, then as gentle as holding your laptop! This wall is as thin as Lin
Daiyu's life, even the door is so fated! You see, it's all falling off the
doorframe and begging for mercy on its knees!"
Ae also let go of Pete and rubbed his head to hide his embarrassment. Pete
also sat on the bed with his hands covering his face, a shy look of
helplessness.
"I'm sorry!"
"No... it's okay...”
After apologizing, Ae is still standing at the desk, probably just in love, like
all people in love want to be close, want to touch their lover, as soon as Pete
is close to him, wanting to possess him increases with every passing
moment, he feels that such a self is too dangerous!
"I should have stayed outside the dorm, not inside, by your side." Ae's voice
was restrained, still involuntarily coming to Pete's side and sitting shoulder
to shoulder with him, Pete was even more afraid to look at each other, but
hearing Ae say this, it was like suddenly remembering something.
"By the way... speaking of dorms...”
"Dorms?" Pete's words made him turn, hurriedly jumped out of the
embarrassing situation just now, Ae turned his head to quietly look at Pete's
blushing face, found that the other party's skin is really good, too easy to
blush, a blush is even more cute and sexy before he also said that he is a
pervert in front of Pete because he fxxking loves Pete blushing look.
Pete looks... cute and even more handsome like that.
Sometimes I get really perverted and just love the way Pete never shows up
this look in front of others, just for me.
The thought of it got me into trouble and I had to turn my head to look away
before I got bestial and did something to Pete.
"Next semester I'm going to move into a dormitory outside, I'll be checking
out dorms this Friday, can you come with me? I've made an appointment for
the afternoon, and if that doesn't work, it's fine, I'll just go by myself, that..."
"..... ."
Pete wanted to say something more, and Ae bumped his shoulder lightly
until the two men's shoulder joints were pressed together, and their voices
sounded a little fierce: "Now that we're all together, when did you stop
being so polite to me?"
"But if you're not available..... ."
"I'm free... I'll go with you." Ae interrupts Pete, he knows what kind of
person he is, if he is not available he will definitely say directly that he is
not available, even as a couple is no exception, so Ae needs Pete to have
something to say straight, want to express what he wants, he does not want
the other person to be polite with him. If he couldn't do it, he would simply
refuse.
Oh, boy! Every time I think about him being my boyfriend, I'm so ashamed
of what's going on in my head!
Ae rubbed his head hard, suddenly remembering what Pond had said about
him earlier - shallow reading, unpersonalized.
"Really?" I just saw the person next to me turning his head to look at him
and smiled, looking very happy, and his eyes were suddenly full of stars and
clear light, with a scarlet face, it was inexplicably moving - bright eyes and
white teeth, smiling like a flower, Ae's heart was like a cat scratching.
"!!!!"
“Ai’Ae!" whimpered Pete when Ae reached out and cupped Pete's cheeks to
the sides, and Ae kept ravaging Pete's face, making him look a little funny
and a little cute as he looked like a hamster chewing on something. That's
when Ae used a low voice to hide the difficulty in her body.
"Don't show me such a cute look again, what if I can't take it anymore!"
WOW!!! The defense of the heart collapses!
I'm going to die because my heart is overloaded today!

In the end, Koon-chai Pete came to such a conclusion in his mind, and then
let his boyfriend pinch his cheeks, as long as the other party was happy,
there was no doubt... Both cheeks were so red that the original color could
not be seen anymore.
Pete couldn't help but think: many times this kind of touch is more
overwhelming than a mouth-to-mouth k.iss, because it's obvious that we are
close to each other... so close, so close that you can feel each other's warm
breath.
"Nong Pete, this way, this way, I'm over here."
Friday afternoon, two young men from different departments had just
walked into the reception lobby below a gilded apartment building, and
within a few steps of walking in, a sound as sharp and piercing as cutting
metal spread through the air to their ears, and it took no guessing to know
whose voice it was, Senior Money no doubt. I heard it first and saw it again,
only to see a tall man in skinny jeans and a leopard print blouse waving
excitedly at them, he was like a flamboyant flag in full view.
“Nong Pete is still as handsome as before, so... how come this dark and
short little friend is following him around?"
The black and short child could only sigh deeply, and then asked lightly,
"What are you doing here again, you also work part-time to show the
room?"
"Oh my god, and someone who looks like me is the owner of the place, of
course!"
"Are you serious?" Ae surprised, with an unapologetic fake smile.
"Fooled you."
Is it against the law to beat a katoey? How about trying to slash him!
Ae thought as he was tiredly, observing the decor of the reception hall,
which looked more like a resort than a student apartment, from his little
boyfriend's mouth, he knew that according to the introducer, this was a
special apartment for international college students, and he should have
been prepared to accept the huge difference between the haunted dormitory
he was in and his boyfriend's upscale apartment at the very beginning.
"Actually, Sister Money volunteered to show me the room when she saw
me asking a friend about the dorm on Facebook and that she happened to
live here." Pete rushed to explain to Ae, and reported an embarrassed laugh
to his beloved Phi, not knowing how the two had met and were at each
other's throats.
"Soo wait a minute, if Pete wants to find a room with the same layout as
mine, you don't have to waste time and let the property consultant show
you, I'll sacrifice and give my room for you, every corner of my room is
open for you, you can visit anywhere you want, I'm honored..... ." Money
looked at Pete with glowing eyes, Pete was so uncomfortable with his look.
"Sister my Pete is not food you can eat. Please wipe your drool, thank you!"
"Little friend! If you don't have a good-looking mouth and you're such a
b.itch, I urge you to be kind, or the heavens won't forgive you!" The first
time I said this, I was very happy to see you.
‵
ε = (´ο *))) Alas! Ae, you stop, and pinch it down, I'm afraid we don't
have to look at the room today!
"Born as a man and not a good looking one, I'm sorry for that." Ae, who
doesn't like to argue with people, takes the lead in compromising, coldly
self-deprecating, only to be interrupted by Pete without a second thought.
"Who said Ae wasn't handsome... eh."
Ummm....
As soon as he heard someone say that Ae wasn't handsome, Pete reflexively

retorted, and the words came out in a frenzy. At this point, the schoolmate
turned her face to stare at him deadly, two false eyelashes flapping
frantically, both on the verge of fanning out a storm, eyes that kept blinking
flashing with a curious light, then turned to Ae again, eyes full of curiosity.
“Nong Pete!"
"Uh... huh?" Pete awkwardly laughed twice, he heard everyone say that Ae
is not handsome, it is really unbearable, who said Ae is not handsome!
Suddenly being hugged by a bear.
"Student Pete, how can you be so kind!!!!"
"Huh?" The sister who had originally doubted their relationship, suddenly
ran over and hugged Pete, then said the touching words of praise in his
characteristic shrill voice.
"So, Nong Pete is afraid that his friends won't be happy because they don't
think he can match your face value? It's okay, I understand, I will never say
that your friend is not handsome again, you are really handsome, good-
hearted society five good young man ah, definitely a bodhisattva
reincarnated ah!!!" The well-deserved YY sister looked like a thing sitting
in a black lotus flower and continued to masturbate, causing Ae to shudder
with joy.
Hmmm, finally know this katoey sister's name... how did her parents know
that having him would fit the name?
"What are you laughing at, little friend!"
"My height meets the standard of Thai males, and the height of my
schoolmate has already exceeded the standard of Thai males.....”
"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh Shut up!!! You shut up! What Thai male, sister is from
head to toe illuminating the female glory of beautiful and kind-hearted Thai
women! Pete student, your friend's character is too bad, turn around and
scold me! Money, as if he couldn't accept it, crouched his face on Pete's
shoulder, causing Pete to burst out laughing, but when he saw his boyfriend
having fun with his schoolmates, he couldn't help but laugh along with
them.
"Sister Money, don't cry, you're a 360-degree beauty without a single bad
angle."
"Oh, Thank you na, Nong Pete!!!!" The man who was praised as a beauty
jumped up and hugged Pete tightly again, and Pete's real boyfriend Ae
couldn't help but look at the scene.
Well, only a fool would believe Pete's compliments. If Pete were a real
straight man, the katoey might still have a chance of taking that as a
compliment, because a straight man like Pete, with a good-looking mouth
and a sweet tooth, could probably form a division of girls lining up to be
nice to him!
Ae shook his head in thought until the property consultant arrived in a hurry
to stop those messy fantasies, the majestic katoey with a body as majestic as
a nightstick still held Pete's arm and refused to let go, like a proud female
ape dragging our Koon-chai Pete around several places, and this look of
pride made the Ae bodyguard who followed behind laugh all the way.
Well, even though it seems silly, but in fact, Miss Money is quite nice...
except for the fear I have that she will one day take my Master Pete and
molest him.
After seeing various types of dormitories, it is actually not too much to call
them apartments. Later, Money was called away by a friend by phone. Only
two boys were left standing in one of the apartments. The layout of this
apartment is very reasonable. The bedroom. The bedroom has a six-foot bed
with a sofa and a nice environment; the bathroom is just like the resort and
has a cloakroom; the living room is adjacent to the kitchenette, and
everything is decorated in white, black and grey, giving people an
impression of a high-end atmosphere.
“Ai’Ae, do you think it's OK?" The tall Koon-chai turned around and asked
Ae, although he had already decided on this room in his heart, he still
wanted to ask his boyfriend's opinion, Ae smiled, "Is it better if you want to
move in, you should decide for yourself... because you asked me, I guess I
won't want it, it's too big, it's not necessary for me." Since Pete asked him
about it, he said straight up that the room was good for everything, but
looking at the monthly expenses, he was the first to shake his head and
refuse.
For the cost of staying here for a month, he could pay for three semesters of
school housing!
"Then should we look at something else?" Hearing Ae say that, Pete

immediately began to hesitate, and Ae could see that he believed his own
words and approached him.
“Ai’Pete, you don't have to believe me on everything."
"But the configuration of this room really isn't necessary...”
"Yes, it's not necessary for me, but maybe not for you." Ae said back, while
smiling at Pete, he didn't want Pete to feel bad that he was living in a school
dormitory by himself but came to live in a high-end apartment, so Ae
continued, "I know I'm much poorer than you... no stop, hear me out first...”
Seeing that Pete wanted to talk, Ae immediately interrupted the other party,
he knew Pete wouldn't look down on him, but he also had to tell the other
party what he really thought.
"I wouldn't care much about such things, it's not like I'm the kind of person
your friend is talking about, I've never needed your money, as for the
dormitory thing, it's really too expensive for me, to be honest, but it does
suit you... it's expensive yes, but relatively speaking it would also be much
safer." Ae doesn't feel aggrieved that his boyfriend is richer and better at
everything than he is, and if left to his own devices, he'll choose what's safe
for his boyfriend instead of stupidly choosing to be jealous.
"You make your own decisions, sometimes it's better to believe in yourself
than in someone else, I'm not the omniscient and omnipotent Great God,
and I don't always know what's right for you and what's not." Ae reached
out and rubbed the top of Koon-chai's head, the pampering movement made
Pete laugh out loud, as if this was the first time he didn't show so much
shyness after being touched.
Pete caught Ae off guard and grabbed Ae's shirt, then asked each other
softly, a look that made Ae feel like he was being coquettish to himself.
"So I'll take this room then, huh?"
Ah! Why do you feel like a rich young man showing his family around the
house? He's paying for it himself, but I feel like... Hey Ae, what are you
doing?
Thinking of the other side, Ae couldn't help but glance at the large bed in
the middle of the room, and forcefully twisted her eyes elsewhere, feeling
that she hadn't spent a few days confirming her relationship with the other
side, how could she be thinking about ** things all day long like Pond?
Is that what everyone who's ever had a date thinks?
Ae hurried to turn his face in another direction.
"Just be happy, I'll help you move the day you move your dorm." Ae's
words coaxed Pete into a frenzy of happiness, and the corners of his mouth
rose wildly, causing Ae's "nasty" mind, which had never existed for
eighteen years, to suddenly grow wildly in his heart.
No, it's definitely a big problem for the heart load and a big test for people's
minds, even though Pete is also a guy, but why does his every expression
and looks are so sexy even in the sweaty locker room? If he came to his
dormitory regularly, he would absolutely bestial.
It looks like it's going to be an extra hour of walking every day from now
on!
Ae stared at Pete quietly, making the man who had been raising the corners
of his mouth wildly gradually stop smiling, feeling that Ae was looking at
him strangely, although normally most of the time when Ae was very silent
meant that he was angry, but now this strange expression that traced him
with quiet eyes, instantly made his whole body heat up for no reason.
“Ai’Ae... why are you staring at me?"
“Ai’Pete, if I wanted to..."
Zee-yah!
"Little brother, I'm here, sorry the colleague who was managing the contract
wasn't here just now, so you've decided you want this room have you?" At
this time, the property consultant suddenly came in with the contract, the
two immediately separated, although Pete was still wondering what Ae had
just said, but still hurried to deal with the dormitory.
At the same time, Ai’Ae, who hadn't finished speaking, was suddenly as
relieved as if she was glad that she hadn't said anything about the doubt in
her heart.
--Would you be angry if I wanted to do something more intimate with you

than a k.iss?
Fortunately, I didn’t not get to voice the question
In the end, Ae heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that he would have to run
like a horse on his own later, because his mind was full of someone's figure,
and this afternoon will be added to the running program, this morning only
exercise will be changed to morning and evening soon or later.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 22: Is it a gift or the excuse to connect
Part Ae
What's wrong with me these days? Every time I get close to Pete, I want to
be in love with him and my mind linger over the sex!
Sometimes I really wonder if all men are like that. When you are not yet a
lover, it is enough when you think that you can hold hands and k.iss your
mouth, but after you become a lover, you are always wondering when you
can have sex with him.
"Hey!"
I didn’t realize that I liked Pete so much. At first I thought I just wanted to
scratch his face, his hands and his hair, but at that time I didn't know why I
liked him so much.
Now I know that I have always liked him, but I don’t know why, after
determining the relationship status, why my thoughts become so
unscrupulous?
Let me go to hell!!! What would it be like for me to actually masturbate to

Pete being naked? Does that thing get red from shyness too?
"Why do I think so lustfully? He's also a man himself, his body structure
should be the same as mine, but why is my head full of obscenities?"
I snuggled into bed and looked up and sighed softly, almost to the point of
seeing the poster taped to the wall.
"Gee, Cha-am, what's wrong me with thinking about my girlfriend?

Although it's not a big deal if you're right." Ae just wanted to continue
thinking about it, but his train of thoughts was interrupted by Pond, while
walking into the room and rubbing his head, and using his head to hold his
phone, sometimes I wonder if this kid is sick, even after taking a shower, he
still has to bring his phone with him, no need to guess who he's talking to...
and not his girlfriend Cha-am.
Not knowing what the other person was talking to his girlfriend about, only
to hear Pond chuckle and laugh there.
"It's too late, Cha-am, how can something like this be stopped? You just
said it yourself, every man has a lust worm in his heart, so how can you
stop me from thinking about you? Are you going to make me think about
someone else's failure?"
I don't know what they were talking about, but looking at his b.itchy smile
and lewd look, I'm sure he was talking about something inappropriate for
children. I had asked Cha-am earlier how she could accept people like
Pond, and she didn't look like she could accept such things, but she was also
a relatively open-minded person.
I think it's better to talk to Pond directly, rather than talk to him afterwards,
in this society, not every woman is too stupid to know what's going on in a
man's heart...
I froze and felt that Cha-am was not wrong in what he said, he had only
been dating for less than a month and should not go and say nasty and
revealing things to each other, right?
"Ok, good night oh, and don't forget to dream about me at night!" Pond said
indignantly as he hung up the phone and turned to look at me, and I
immediately got up and got ready to go to the shower, because I knew he
would definitely...
“Ai’Ae, listen to me, my girlfriend is really so cute, chatting back and forth,
I don't know how I chatted over, especially Cha-am said to tell me not to
masturbate while thinking of her, I can even imagine what kind of face she
had on the other end of the phone, must be very cute eh, especially when
talking about the bed things, she must have blushed." See, Pond started
talking to me about him and his girlfriend again, and I had to shake my
head.
They talk to me incessantly when they're arguing, and when they're in a

relationship, they have to show me off with glee.
"Boring."
"Oh ooh, where's the boredom? As a man in love, it would be strange not to
think about such things, and I have reservations about it, although I can still
feel that Cha-am is definitely stabbing my villain, even though I have
skipped many steps or taken the topic very far!"
Hey
I froze, looking at him deadpan, the question in my mind surfacing again.
"Is it normal? Or do you think about those things on your own?" I couldn't
help but blurt it out, but it was too late, and Pond’s eyes opened wide in
shock, turned and patted me on the shoulder and said, "Oops oops oops,
don't tell me you're thinking... flipping with Ai’Pete?"
"Not at all! B.astard!"
"Don't you get on your high horse, your face has betrayed you."
I pushed his face away hard, eyes dodging, and he held out his finger to me
confidently saying sure, well, yeah, he guessed right, I was just thinking
about how to flip with Pete! Before long, this friend of mine was stinking
up to pass on some so-called experience to me.
"Oops, don't be shy ah friend, I tell you from my experience that this kind
of thing is no more normal, if you don't want these things, you might as
well go away to monastery, although I don't know why men make you so
sexually interesting, but you can always talk to me... my slogan is, I will
answer you if I know it."
You think you're a psychic counselor or a diviner? That was accompanied

by a slap on the wrist.
I shook my head red-faced, ready to get up and go get a towel for the
shower, if it weren't for...
"You might as well be careful, surely you don't know how to start without
discussing it with me? You'll be depressed for more than three years by
then!"
"..... ." I was silent, listening to Pond's ramblings while holding something
ready to go to the shower, my mind racing with those words from Pond.
I would love to be with Pete in body and boul, but I really don't know how
to start...
"So how did you get started at that time?"
I still couldn't help but ask, and Pond's eyes widened in surprise.
"Fxxkin' hell! Ai’Ae!!!! Oops! I'm so happy, I didn't think you'd actually
grown up! We must have a good celebration."
"Celebrate your sister!" I immediately scolded, annoyed at his self-

righteousness, but didn't go anywhere, because I knew he would answer me
in a moment.
"Ah, ok, I am joking, don't be so mean... At that time, I remember very well
that I didn't start it, it was the woman who sat up and moved herself on me.
When I was a freshman in high school, my girlfriend was a senior, and we
only dated for three days before we had sex, so don't do it for nothing, right,
so it wasn't me who started it, it was her who started it," Pond said with a
shrug.
He'd had a senior girlfriend in his freshman year of high school, and they
were both very open-minded girl who he'd heard was sleeping with
someone else while dating Pond, so he wasn't too keen on remembering this
person, and he often told us that the only good thing about dating her was
that she had opened his eyes to the real world of men.
Pond's words lulled me into silence, and I felt that Cha-am was different
from his previous girlfriends, at least she wasn't going to let him do
whatever he wanted. I didn't expect her to give in so easily, like his previous
girlfriends did, because of these thoughts of hers he still seemed proud of.
How do I know all this? Because whenever it was about his girlfriend, Pond
would brag to me.
"As for you, if you're going to have sex, I suggest you have a drink first, a
weak chicken like you will certainly not be able to do anything if you want
to get laid sober...”
PAP!!!
"Ai’Hiaa Ae, my face!!!!" Before he could finish, I grabbed my toothbrush

and stabbed it in his face, looking at him with a look of displeasure,
although I didn't care if people called me short, I still resented people joking
about my manly dignity. Well, I do have no experience.
"Oh hehe, it's a waste of time to consult with you too."
"Then keep jerking off with your hands!" Pond guessed that I was really
hurting and that's why he was so angry, but I didn't care because at this
point my phone suddenly rang and I picked it up, thinking it was Pete
calling, but....
"Hello, Sister-in-law Nut."
"Oh ooh, when did my brother become so polite in his speech?"
"What is it?"
"Oh ooh, talking one tone with your sister-in-law and another with your
brother?"
I sighed and looked at my phone, it was my sister-in-law's number, but the

voice was clearly my brother, and I walked out of the room, not bothering
to look at the rascal who was touching his face in anger.
"What the hell is going on?" My brother laughed and didn't pay attention to
the tone of my words, and went straight to the topic.
"Oops, it's really not worth it for my daughter, her Uncle Ae actually forgot
her birthday."
Hey
I froze, my pupils dilated a bit, my brother was really right, lately I was so
busy with my own business, I even forgot Yim's birthday this Sunday, if my
brother didn't call to tell me, I guess I wouldn't even be home this week.
"Then I'll go back Friday night."
"No, no, no, don't rush home, I'm calling just to let you know, I have
something I want to ask you to do...”
Then I listened to my brother ramble on and on about his request, and I was
more than willing to help as well, because as long as it was something to do
with my niece, I was more than willing to do it, especially on such an
important day, but... for some reason, suddenly the other person came to
mind.
If I invited him to visit my niece, would he go?
Pete.
I tried hard to hide the excitement inside myself, but I was really feeling it,
Ae had called the other day to ask if I was free this Saturday, and the reason
I was so excited wasn't so much that I could meet people I hadn't seen in
almost a week, but that I was excited by Ae's invitation.
"Are you free this Saturday? Can you accompany me to buy Yim's
present?"
I can't explain the feeling in my heart, it just feels so good, I know Ae loves
his niece so much that he invited me to accompany him to help him buy his
niece a gift, it makes me feel... special right?
I even ran off to ask my mom what kind of gift a 2-year-old should get, and
my mom asked who I was going to sell it to, and when she found out, she
couldn't help but laugh and say something that made me sheepish.
"My Pete's growing up pretty fast!"
But my mom still gave me a lot of ideas.
Snap, snap, snap.
I was out of my mind when I was startled to hear the sound of pounding on
the glass, and I turned to look around and involuntarily smiled.
The person who knocked on the glass was not someone else, it was the
person who invited me... It felt like he had just run down from the
dormitory, but today he looked especially different from the past, it was rare
to see him wearing casual clothes, usually he is usually seen wearing
student clothes, either a football jersey with running shoes, but today he
wore denim trousers with a brownish-grey striped denim shirt, not the
slightest hint of the past football.
I don't know how it looked to others, but in my eyes, he was really...

handsome.
"I'm sorry to ask you to pick me up here,"
"It's okay, the mall is just this way, there aren't many cars outside on
Saturday, it'll be here in a while." I tried hard to hide my inner philanderer
to make myself look normal, because I was feeling shy because of those
thoughts of my own, and somehow, at the sight of his smile, something
twitched inside.
"Haven't seen you in a week," he said as he opened the door and sat in.
"Well, not since I went to see the dorm the other day," I replied softly as I
rubbed my head. I don't know why, but I like his natural, unpretentious
look. After hearing what Ae said, I froze.
"I'm supposed to be missing you, right?"
"Aha?" I turned my head and looked at him with wide eyes, my heart was
beating faster than before, and although I had heard it clearly, I couldn't
help but ask, and he cleared his throat with his hand and said in a gruff
voice
"It's been a week, isn't it normal to miss you?"
No... not weird, but your sudden sugar makes my heart skip a beat.
"Ah... I... I...” I actually became stammered, I didn't expect Ae to be so

direct, I felt my face start to blush, I didn't even know where to place my
hands, but I still tried to make my tone gentle and said in a small voice, "I...
I miss you too...”
I lowered my head, hands trembling as I pulled the transmission and

steering wheel away from the parking lot, the sudden words caught me a
little off guard, it wasn't ready yet, I knew Ae was a straight shooter, but
this straight talk of his almost didn't let me catch up.
"When are you going to move your stuff into the accommodation?" After
some time of silence, Ae spoke first, and I looked ahead, not daring to turn
and look back, feeling that Ae was looking at me at the moment.
"It should be next week... school will start soon," I choked back.
"Then you remember to call and tell me ha so I can go help you move your
stuff."
"Yeah," I promised, smiling faintly to hide the joy in my heart, wondering if

my mom would come that day, I wanted to take Ae to meet my mom.
It didn't take long for us to get to a big mall not far from the university,
where there were a lot more people than usual at the weekend, but I soon
found a parking space, and Ae said he needed to find an ATM first, and
when he was done, he turned around and asked me.
"Have you eaten yet?"
"Not yet," was I going to tell him I hadn't eaten breakfast because I was too
nervous to be late?
In my mind, I didn't even dare tell him how much fun it was to come out
and see him this time.
"Then go get something to eat first, it's on me."
"No need, Ae," I shook my head, and Ae got serious.
"How can that be, you come and shop with me for nothing so let me buy
you dinner."
"It's just accompanying you out to buy something, and you're the one who
buys me dinner every time I'm in the school cafeteria," I said ashamedly,
not expecting Ae to actually smile while laughing.
"Not only come out to buy something with me, but also help me carry oh,
as a paycheck for you, or do you think a meal is not worthy of a Koon-chai
like you?" I knew he was making fun of me, but I didn't want him to feel a
position, it should have started with Tin's words at the time.
I didn't want him to think there was any separation between us, I just
wanted to be his “Ai’Pete" in peace and quiet.
I didn't know what kind of expression I should make, and Ae's smile slowly
faded before reaching out and grabbing my hand.
"I'm sorry, did I say something wrong?"
"No... no," I shook my head in a hurry, afraid he'd think too much about it,
and then he said very seriously.
"I also thought about it after I went back, I am a straight person, if there is
something that makes you unhappy, you must tell me oh, I don't want you
to have a bad impression of me," I froze for a moment, looking at the
person in front of me who was trying hard to explain, could not help but
laugh.
Since we have been dating, Ae is not as rude as before, and his tone of
voice with me is not as fierce as before, I feel that he is trying hard to walk
into me, but I very much want to tell him that in fact he does not need to
change anything at all, because I know that every word Ae says is from his
heart, so I also reach out and grab the hand that he is holding my hand.
"Then... let's go eat at McDonald's," I replied, Ae was stunned, as if waiting

for me to change my mind, not long after, he retorted.
"Junk food, it's bad for your health." Shouldn't I be depressed? Didn't he ask
me what I wanted to eat? Yet it did not, because...
"What floor is it on?" asked Ae gently, feeling my face flush for some
reason after I answered, and the man who said it was junk food took my
hand and went to McDonald's.
I don't know why, even though Ae didn't like it, I was able to sense that he
was going along with it....
Part Ae
Although I'm not from the Appearance Society, I also know Pete he's
handsome, so it's no surprise when I saw someone sneaking a glance at him
and whispering. Someone as handsome as Ae was, no matter what he wore,
and the mere fact that he was wearing skinny jeans and a light-colored
casual shirt with a belt tied around his waist had those girls with big
breasts looking at him in all kinds of ways.
Ah, I'm not like Pond who likes to go around showing off his girlfriend,
Pete's handsomeness not only attracts a lot of turnovers from beautiful
women but also a lot of people who come over to say hello to him.
Yes, that includes me too.
“Ai’Ae, what do you think of this, does it suit Yim?"
Can you imagine that? A handsome man with five exquisite features, full of
excitement, weaved through the children's pink toys, touching this and that
with his hands from time to time, seeing which one looked good, he picked
it up and let me look at it together, feeling as if he wanted to buy it and play
with it.
So cute, yes, my Pete is that cute.
"It's a big kid's toy," he asked me as he picked up a very large toy, and I
teased, "Sister-in-law Nut said that these are toys for intellectual
development, but not very suitable for a 2-year-old.
"What about this one?"
"One year old can play with this one, she has a full box of this kind of
toys," I laughed and laughed, seeing that this Koon-chai is so interested in
these toys, he did not get discouraged, no matter what I picked up, I said no,
then went on to find other suitable things, several salesmen could not resist
to come over.
"How old is the child you are buying for?" Eventually a salesman came up
to her with a smile and asked, and he smiled back at her. But I'm sure his
smile has probably melted the woman's heart, especially since he's focused
on his toys at this time and isn't even looking at each other.
"Two years old, a very cute little girl, her name is Yim, by the way, still her
birthday present," I really couldn't help but laugh, was he showing off my
niece for me?
"Is that your sister?"
"I wanted to laugh at every question he answered, as if he suddenly realized

he was buying a gift for my niece and not my sister, because he looked at
me and rubbed my face with his hand and smiled awkwardly, as if he was
apologizing to me for almost forgetting whose niece it was.
But I felt pretty good about it, and somehow the way he liked my niece so
much made me like him even more.
Why did I follow him up and stand next to him before he was pulled to the
other toy section by the salesman?
"Actually, we wanted to see the trike(tricycle) that the kid was riding, I
wonder where it is?"
"Oh, the bike," Pete said with a dumbfounded look that almost didn't kill
me.
"Well, the bike, I was just about to tell you that my brother told me to go
and buy it for my niece, but after coming here, you just minded looking at
the toys and seeing how much you were enjoying yourself, and I didn't say
anything."
Pete blushed.
I laughed, needless to say, I just love the way he blushed, so I liked it even
more when I saw him like this, and then he turned shy and said to the
salesman.
"Well, then show us the bike, I'm a little too excited, huh," he smiled stiffly,
looking at his salesman feeling full of joy, gentle and guiding him, and
trying hard to make conversation with him.
"It feels like this niece of yours is adorable, otherwise how else would the 2
of you who are uncles have come to buy for her in person?" She probably
thought Yim was Pete's niece, too, because Pete seemed more excited than
even my own uncle, and Pete glanced at me, feeling quite overwhelmed that
Yim had become his niece, and he wanted to make a correction.
"Yes, it's our niece," I answered for him, and then I went to the section with
a lot of kids' tricycles with all kinds of bikes.
"Is this one available?" I took out my phone and opened the picture my
brother had sent me to show her, and she looked at it and handed it back to
me.
"Just a moment, I'll ask the person in charge to come over and have a look,"
she said and headed for the other road, leaving Pete and I in place, I looked
down at the various bikes with interest, Pete asked.
"Um, can I buy a gift for Nong Yim?" I turned to look at him with a look of
uncertainty, of course it would certainly be strange to tell my brother-in-law
that a friend had bought Yim a present, after all neither had met.
"Don't bother, weirdly embarrassed."

"What if I want to send it?" I lowered my eyes and watched him argue with
me in a milky voice, and I told him so in a stern voice.
"Then I forbid you to give it away!" He instantly felt so lost that I couldn't
bear to tease him, and continued.
"But how about I allow you to pick one gift and we both pay half of it?"
"Hmmm? Why is that? ...” Pete still didn't feel like he understood, and I had
to continue.
"As for the bike, her parents asked me to buy it for her because they were
afraid it wouldn't be enough of a surprise if she saw it, so I can only buy it
and then take it back tomorrow, but I haven't bought my gift yet, if you
want to give a gift then just buy a gift with me and we'll each contribute
half of the money, so that means this gift was bought by Uncle Pete and
Uncle Ae together..... .got it?" I know a gift isn't worth much in his eyes, but
what I want to tell him is this.
"We're both already lovers, so buying one is enough,"
Hey
After saying it, I thought it sounded strange, but it was worth it to see Pete's
shy and dull look, his face gradually reddened again, opened his mouth
slightly, and looked at me with an unbelievable expression, I simply could
not believe that I would say such words, in a short while, he bowed his
head, did not dare to look at me anymore, but did anyone tell him, the more
he was like this, the more I felt....
“Ai’Pete come over to see this, it is cute, right?" Afterwards, I casually

looked at a couple of little girls' toys from the house and picked them up
and said to him. He padded his feet and sat on his own, startled when he
heard me call him, and looked up at me, his face still flushed at this point.
"Where... where is it cute?"
"!!!!"
I knew the move was crazy, but I held up the toy box in front of us anyway,
and then I reached over and k.issed him on the n.ipple-like mouth, and his
eyes widened and his body went rigid. I wanted to do more than that, but
this place wasn't the right place, so after k.issing him, I backed out and
laughed at him.
"Seeing you care so much for my niece, I couldn't help myself any longer."
The first thing I did was to give him the toy and let him take it, and then I
reached out and pulled him, and then touched his head, which was quite
embarrassing to say, but seeing this Koon-chai had no choice but to hold
the toy and stare at the ground, making me even more fascinated by him, so
much so that I didn't care about what I just did.
If others saw that handsome face under his hairline, they would have seen
his twinkling eyes and quivering lips and blushing expression, and who said
he was handsome? My man Pete is obviously so cute and adorable!
Let me go to hell!!! I feel like I have fallen under his spell!!!!
Prev: 《Chapters Home》 Next:

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 23: Entering the lover’s house for the
first time
"Want to come along and see my niece?"
It was an invitation without any superfluous thoughts, and it was met with
an unthinking response from the other person.
"Can I go too? Go for it!"
Therefore, at this moment, the two people who hadn't thought much about
anything the day before were already sitting in the car heading to
Nonthaburi. At the time one of them was keen to show off his lovely niece,
and the other was keen to meet the husband's niece, that's all.
Yesterday Ae blurted out that he was taking Pete back to meet his niece,
perhaps because he was so excited to see the Koon-chai picking out a
birthday present for his niece, and his desire to have a "prehistoric meeting"
intensified. He admits that he loves his niece and the more people praise his
niece the happier he is, not to mention the fact that the person is his
boyfriend... maybe he can't wait to introduce the two.
At the time Pete's head was still a little dazed by the unexpected k.iss.
When he hears Ae inviting himself home, it's even more heartfelt to see the
place, plus he's also looking forward to seeing the cute Yim in the photo, so
he unreservedly says yes off the record. The two of them are only now
thinking about this question... how to introduce this Koon-chai to his
parents as his own.
"Thank you for letting me put my stuff in your car yesterday, and then
coming to pick me up in the morning." Ae snapped and interrupted the
music that was playing in the car, then also glanced back at the small bike
behind the car, and Pete smiled shyly when he heard it.
"You're welcome, I wanted to pick you up."
"Let me take the bus, too many rides in the Big Ben and I feel the bus seat
getting hard." The short man shook his head while talking, and the man
next to him said he was coming to get it, why should he? It was a waste of
time to go back and forth, so he agreed to meet the other party at a place on
the way.
"So how do you get home every time?" Speaking of which, the man who
had been worrying all night about whether he would be unpopular with the
other parent continued to ask, trying his best to pull himself away from that
ongoing worry.
"The bus, there's a bus that stops at Park-Kled and then I have to get on
another one to go home, it doesn't actually take a lot of time, but I don't
want to sit in a bus every day because there's a lot of people and I'm too
lazy to squeeze in with others." Speaking lightly, Ae stole a glance at the
other, eager to continue listening.
"So what if you're going to take something home with you? Like that bike."
He asked cautiously, afraid that Ae would mistake him for thinking that Ae
was calling him home together because he wanted him to help carry the
bike, but he didn't have that in mind at all. I don't know, even if he rubbed
his head he couldn't figure out how Ae was going to get the bike home, but
he also thought that maybe a man of Ae's stature would just walk home on
his back.
Rightfully so, the neurotic man wasn't so much of a petty thinker.

"It can be done, I even took a super long pole to get on it, I was in high
school at the time, the school had a task to do, this kind of children's bicycle
is a piece of cake."
"Then how do you get off the bus, do you have to ring the bell?"
Ae was a little surprised this time to switch to Ae, who turned his head to
look at the other, asking with interest.
"Don't you dare tell me... you haven't been on the bus?"
"...”
OK, I know the answer.
Ae had to shake his head helplessly, while the driver fell silent and his ears
turned red, feeling sheepish that he hadn't taken the bus. But he also has a
lot of friends like that, those who are precious to their parents, who have to
drive everywhere, and how can a young man like him, who is born with
aristocracy, not look up to them.
"I almost forgot, even in the back seat of a bike you wouldn't know."
"Weird, right?" Pete turned his head for a moment, then immediately shook
it gently.
"It's weird for other people, but is it weird for you that you had never taken
the bus? Not really... So no need for that look, what's there to be ashamed of
not taking the bus?" Pete laughed dryly as he listened.
"Everyone else knows how to take one."
"Not all of them either, that moron Ai’Pond often sits on the wrong line, if
you want to, I can teach you...”
"When?" He was really interested, because he had already turned his head
to show Ae a cute smile, and Ae was really crying and laughing after seeing
it. There are people like that in the world who are actually happy that
someone is going to teach him how to ride a bus. So Ae replied.
"Whenever you want... then you will often have a lot of new experiences
with me... first time in the backseat of a bike, soon to be the first time on a
bus, every experience is new and interesting." Ae snickered while talking,
and at this point Pete could only laugh slightly embarrassed, not sure if he
was embarrassed that he didn't know anything.
"And what firsts have I brought you?" The question caused Ae to ponder
for a moment, then pouted.
"A lot ah, the first time to help someone who was hit by a car, the first time
to know someone who has not been in the back seat of a bicycle, the first
time to see things taken away by all but not to call the police...” everything
seems to be not a good thing ah, this makes the driver Koon-chai cannot
laugh out, as if he is net trouble to others.
"... And the first time touching a boy's little face, the first time k.issing, and
... first time having a boyfriend."
After saying the last word, Ae hurriedly turned his head to look out the
window, while Pete had already opened his eyes to the boss, Ae peeked at
Pete with a red face, took a deep breath, then said in a soft voice.
"And maybe the first time...”
Pichaya hadn't even heard any of the words and he deliberately turned into
mute mode, but he could already vaguely feel his cheeks burning and a hint
of trepidation in his heart, his hands gripping the steering wheel tightly. At
this moment, a quiet atmosphere enveloped the entire carriage.
And the one who said it lowered his chin and looked out the window at the
view, his lips lifting up a little.
You're my first time Pete, and I'm glad it's you.
"In a minute you'll be upfront and turn left, my house is along the lane." It
was a long time before Ae spoke, pointing the way while talking.
"Oh, okay." This time, the person who had been talking about something
else before, now had to go back to the topic that had been worrying him.
The faster it got to Ae's house, the faster Pete's heart would beat.
How he should greet, what he should say, what he should do so that the
elders don't find out about their relationship.
Don't ever show it, Pete.
The little driver said firmly to himself, then slapped the wheel and turned
the car into a small road lined with shorter houses. Some houses can be
seen to have been recently painted, and some are still the same shades as
when they were just built. Then when Ae reached out and pointed to a
house, Pete pulled over to the curb.
Ae's house was a small four-story house with a fast-food restaurant

underneath, and the door was open enough to allow passersby to see the
several tables inside, each with four round chairs. Next to it was a
hardware store that sold things like wires, patch panels, light bulbs, etc.
Pete guessed that the two stores were owned by the same person because
the walls of both stores were light blue in color, a clear difference from the
walls of the other stores.
"It was my sister-in-law's idea, and she said she'd be able to see our store
first when the customers came in, and at that time it was high time for
business, she bought a lot of paint at once and painted the walls of both
stores." Ae was busy explaining as he saw that Koon-chai was looking at
the two shops in confusion, still standing there and looking around.
"Can I park my car here?"

"Fine... it's fine, pull over a bit or I'm afraid another car will come and k.iss
your Big Benz's ass (bump) later... let's leave the gift in the car first, don't
want to show it to her so soon...” Ai’Ae nodded at the bike behind the car as
he prepared to open the door and get out. When he turned back again and
saw the man in the driver's seat, he hurried to a stop.
"I told you ah don't think too much." A worried look on Pete's face made
Ae shake her head somewhat helplessly, until Pete relaxed into a grin.
"I can't help it." The cover-up was useless as well, and Pete had to speak
bluntly and take a deep breath, hoping to hold back this agitated
nervousness in himself that was making his heart race so much.
Calm down, Ai’Pete, take a deep breath, just come as a friend. But it always
felt weird that even his best friend Pond hadn't been to his niece's birthday
party, so why could I come?
This apprehension showed in his expression, and Ae couldn't help but toot
his lips when he saw it.
If you don't want that much, you would not Pete.
Silence
Yeah!
The man who was controlling his emotions was suddenly spurred on, and it
turned out that a large warm hand was gently resting on his own, while
Pete's hand was pressing against his chest, as he was doing a self-soothing
deep breathing exercise at the time. Only to see Ae put his hand behind
Pete's and pat it twice, soothingly.
"My parents aren't mean, don't be afraid!"
"I... I don't know ah Ae, I'm so nervous right now."
"There's nothing to be afraid of, I'm here." Although it was just a simple
sentence, Pete suddenly felt warm to his heart after hearing it, and Ae also
gripped his hand a little tighter, followed by releasing it. Then Ae walked
off the bus, and the thoughtful Koon-chai hurriedly followed.
It's okay, it's definitely okay Pete.
Pete's rambling thoughts faded with a deep breath, and the warm touch of a
moment ago made him worry a lot less.
"Hi Mom, where's my brother?"
Meanwhile, the one who got out of the car first had walked over to a
middle-aged woman who was standing in front of the stove with a spatula.
Only to see the woman turn around and look away and smile.
"Oh, Ai’Ae, you're just in time, hurry up and help mom out." Without those
meaty words of thought, the mother instead clapped one hand on her son's
shoulder, motioned for the other to come closer to herself, and then tore a
piece of paper from an order book that was aside and wrote something
quickly on it. After writing, she handed her son the note and two hundred
baht notes.
"Go and help mom with some shopping, there's no one on my side to help,
your dad took little Yim to the temple early in the morning for merit and
he's not back yet."
"Well, Kuey-teow noodles, bean sprouts, chili powder, winter vegetables,

that's all, then I'll go and buy them right away, oh yes mom, I've brought my
friend over oh." Ae complied with his mother's request, then shoved the
note into his own pants pocket. Then Ae flashed aside and let her mother
see the tall and handsome Koon-chai behind her, only to see the Koon-chai
with a cute smile and a polite bow to her mother, which contrasted sharply
with Ae's big grin.
"Are you worshipping the Buddha daily? Child... Oh, your friend is so
dazzling that every one of your friends is dulling you. By the way, are there
any of your friends whose face value is lower than yours?" the person who
has been a mom for a long time, and was still laughing at her son's low face
value by comparing it up with his friends. That's because every friend Ae
has brought home since high school has been an absolutely handsome man.
Ae rubbed the back of his head helplessly at Mom's words.
"I got it from my parents, can't help it."
"The only thing you can do is to look at your mother, who was a dazzling
goddess on the beauty pageant stage back in the day. The man who chased
your mother lined up from the market to Kowloon Tong...” As soon as she
talked about her glorious past (I heard you didn't win a beauty pageant
mother), her mother began to think about it, and she almost chanted a song
"Thinking of the time when the golden army was iron...” Oops, mom is
going on her when I was a beauty tirade... Ae sighed.
"Come on Pete, if you don't want to hear a long epic, you might as well go
shopping with me." As soon as he saw her mother posing as if she wanted
to be a beauty from back then right there, Ae hurriedly took Pete by the arm
and pulled him to the shop next door. And Pete hurriedly waved goodbye to
the elders, and the mother's eyes were stunned to see her son so ungracious.
"Hey, is it really okay not to hear Mom finish her sentence, Nong Ae?"
"Oops, I don't even know how many times I've heard it, it's different every
time. Let's go, I'll go get my brother's car keys first." Ae hurriedly waved
his head off, which caused Pete, a man who had never run from his mother,
to dryly laugh a few times. But while the way Ae and Mom get along with
each other is very different from Pete's mother and son, the level of
closeness between them is not at all less than Pete and Mom's, and to some
extent probably more than Pete theirs.
"Well, then why not go in my car?" Ae smiled mysteriously upon hearing

that, said hello to the hired staff at the store, and just grabbed the keys in his
hand, two words popping out of his mouth.
"There's no place to put all that stuff in your car, so this is better...” After
saying that, he pointed his finger to the area in front of the shop, and Koon-
chai Pichaya quickly followed the direction of his finger to look over, then
swallowed hard. Because the transport they were about to take turned out to
be a half new, half old motorcycle.
Did I mention to Ae that I had never sat in the back seat of a motorcycle?
"Then what else would you do?"
"Oi! Ae!"
At this moment, Little Koon-chai could only say this, there was no way to
refute it at all. When he softly uttered this gentle rebuke, Ai’Ae, who was
sitting in front of him, was already laughing his head off.
"I'm sorry, I almost forgot you haven't even sat in the back of a bike, let
alone a motorcycle."
Ae chuckled involuntarily as he spoke, then he twisted his head to glance at

Pete's two hands that were clutching at his waist. Looking at him was more
frightening than riding in the back seat of a bicycle, not even daring to
imagine what would happen in the back seat while waiting to ride to the
convenience store.
The little handsome man didn't know where to sit or where to put his two
long legs, and Pete's fumbling hands made those in the store snicker.
"And the back seat is different too." The tall man was muttering to himself
because the back seat of a motorcycle is not like that of a bicycle, which is
separate from the saddle. The so-called back seat of a motorcycle is actually
the same cushion as the driver. So now Pete's long legs don't know where to
put them, and he ends up pinning his ex-boyfriend's hips with his legs, a
position Pete admits makes him very shy.
His legs were already firmly planted on Ae's body, only that part between
his legs, and he didn't dare to move lightly or touch Ae's body.
"Well, that shop is close enough that you won't be sitting there long." The
driver said with a smile and a hint of pity in his tone.
Then really not long after, the motorcycle was parked next to a roadbed in
front of a convenience store filled with all sorts of fresh ingredients.
"Greetings, Auntie!"
"Ow, little Ae, it's been a while." As soon as Ae got off the motorcycle, he
ran to the shop to say hello to the owner's wife, and the other person seemed
to know him very well.
"I went to school, Auntie. Actually, I wasn't going to come back this week,
but it happened to be Yim's birthday today, so as soon as I got home, Mom
sent me to buy something." The man, who is constantly being beckoned
around by his mother, talks while pulling out the note with the list of
ingredients from his pants pocket.
"You're really filial, you're obedient to whatever your mother tells you to
do, and you also have to help take care of the two shops, my daughter, all
day long, she just knows to eat and sleep and eat, and she also has to run to
the nightclub to drink at night...”
"I hear you, ah mother!!!!" The girl who was lying in the inner room
playing with her cell phone heard her mother say that about herself and
hastened to yell out, but as a mother, seeing this daughter who was wearing
super short hot pants, she could only shake her head helplessly and did
nothing about her.
"If it's not true, you help with the work, come on, move this to the back
storage!"
"No!"
"Okay, then you're not going anywhere tonight!" Hearing this, the girl
hurried to the shop with a reluctant face, then huffed and looked at the two
boxes of goods in front of her, which did not look light.
"Mom, you see how I'm carrying in when I'm such a big body!" Ae sighed
helplessly at the sight of the neighbors, who had long since seen nothing
wrong with such daily quarrels between mother and son.
If it was my sister, I would have taught her a lesson.
"Auntie, let me help you, where should I put it?"
"See, Ae doesn't even know how many hundred times better you are."
"Well, if it's so good, you'll admit him as your godson!" The girl was noisy
and not at all polite to the acquaintance, but when she raised her head to
take a look at Ae, her gaze was caught by the man beside Ae.
silent
"Little brother, what's your name? Are you a friend of Ae's brother?" This
girl did not hold back at all and sent out a succession of pearls and shells of
questioning at the Koon-chai, scaring him back a few steps. She also tunes
her vocal line into sweet mode, as irreconcilable as the northeast's Mary
instantly incarnated as Taipei's Mary. And the man who was greeted by this
sudden greeting had to laugh awkwardly.
"Hmm."
"Don't you come here, you can't hold on at the sight of a handsome man,
hurry in, get out!" As soon as she saw that her daughter was so unreserved,
her aunt hurriedly fingered the inner room to drive her back. She was afraid
that this girl would suddenly jump on someone's motorcycle and let them
take her on a river cruise. Only to see the girl with her eyes closed with
happiness spinning around so close she almost jumped up and didn't take in
her mother's words. How to rush her in this time, she didn't even go in,
because she saw a big handsome man as handsome as the one she saw last
night when she was making her own drama, and she was sending a wave of
sweet ambiguous smiles at each other.
"Oops, what a headache!"
"It's okay auntie, do you want me to help you?"
"Please help me prepare raw barbecue, your style is better than her." No
matter how much her mother in law derided her, the Himalayan looking girl
didn't care at all and just stared at the handsome man who was out of place
in his outfit.
At this point Pete only knew to stand in place awkwardly laughing, trying
his best to avoid the flower head's gaze, but when he turned to his boyfriend
for help, only to find that the other party had already helped his aunt carry
the goods inside.
"Uh... let me help."
"Oops little brother, no need, sorry about that! It's heavy... you see, you're
sweating profusely." This woman is afraid that the handsome man is tired,
and does not care about the panting and sweating "Nong Ae" that is
carrying things inside. As if that wasn't enough, she saw that Pete was
getting ready to move the goods and hurriedly reached out her "sinful hand"
to pull Pete's little hand over and looked around it as if she was looking for
something. At the same time, the owner's wife was cursing at the shop, but
the woman didn't take her mother's words seriously at all.
"Here, little brother, let me wipe your sweat." The Koon-chai was startled
and hurriedly jerked his hand back.
"Thanks, it's just a sweat." Pete hastened to do what his boyfriend did
before the girl had to really help him wipe the sweat off his face, and
directly wiped the beads of sweat from his forehead with the back of his
hand roughly.
This action of his happened to be seen by Ae, who had returned to carry the
second crate, and he immediately giggled.
"Auntie, you want these things ah, I'll go and help my friend first."
"Well, hurry up and help. I have a headache! People are afraid of their
daughters being abducted by men, while I am afraid of my own daughter
abducting someone else's son!" The boss lady sighed heartily, then followed
the list on the note to find something. At this point the man, who was very
much up to Thai manly standards, had made his way to the shop door.
"Wait a minute Pete, wait for me and we will go buy something good."
"Ah? It turns out your name is Pete, good-looking, good-sounding name,

have you got a date?" The dog skin cream wasn't meant to be let go, and
Pete was getting a little impatient. Honestly, he'd seen quite a few types of
girls in college, but this kind of girl, he'd really never seen one before, and
he never wanted to see one again.
He's happy to chat normally with anyone, but this kind of talk is really
overwhelming.
Thinking this, Pete glanced to his left and right, and then, as if he had
discovered a new land, he turned to the little girl.
"Sis, can I have two or three tissues?"
"There's nothing wrong with that." Not only did she not refuse, but she also
looked as if she was asked to take a tissue to help Pete wipe his face, so that
Pete hurriedly took a big step back, stretched out his hand and carefully
pulled the tissue from his sister's hand, and then...
Thump
"Let me wipe your sweat Ae, you're sweating a lot."

Hmmm
Koon-chai Pichaya picked up a paper towel to help his boyfriend wipe the
sweat from his forehead, only to see him gently absorb it with the paper
towel, still wiping it down along the lines of his hair. At the same time he
sent a smile to his boyfriend, but Ae didn't care about the plea, as he was
already engrossed in the soft, delicate hand that brushed over his own face.
This move by Pete sent the footballer's heart racing beyond belief.
Meanwhile...
"Hahaha! He is not interested in you, it's obvious! You want to wipe his
sweat, and he’d rather run!" The boss lady's voice sounded very painful,
instead, the little girl made a gloomy face and then rolled out a turnbuckle
three-and-a-half week eye roll at the little handsome man who had rejected
her help.
If you don't want me to wipe your sweat, you're going to run off and do it
for someone else! Are you pretending to be bent or are you just bent at all!
Just thinking about it, she looked like she was on the verge of defeat,
because in front of her was still that super handsome young man, who was
wiping the sweat off the short Ae from the fast food restaurant in the next
alley!
"Hahaha! I'm so happy! Oops, Nong Ae, well, well, well!" Ae turned his
head to look at the boss's wife, then took out the money to pay the bill,
waited for the money, then immediately took the Koon-chai's hand and
walked to the motorcycle parking place, Pete was confused by this series of
sharp moves.
Because all of a sudden, Ae stopped talking.
“Ai’Ae, are you mad at me for doing this in front of them."
By the time Pete got on the motorcycle, Pete couldn't help but ask about Ae,
who was sitting in the front and slowly shook his head. Because all he could
think about in his mind was the image he had just seen, he thought of Pete
helping himself to sweat very carefully, of the lovely look in Pete's eyes as
he asked for help, of the gentle touch of Pete's hand on his face...
Don't tease me again! I'm going to lose control of myself!
As soon as the mind had this thought, the inside of the body suddenly
heated up, Ae didn't dare to see Koon-chai's face again, and of course, he
wouldn't tell Koon-chai what was in his heart at this moment.
"Ow, fan, my room doesn't have air conditioning oh."
"That's okay."
By the time sanity returned, the short man was gradually acting normal, all
the while snickering at the man whose mouth said it didn't matter, as he saw
that Pete was clutching at the shirt on his chest and fanning vigorously. So
Ae hurried to turn on the electric fan and let it blow squarely at Pete.
"And thank you, my mother is not at all polite in getting along."
"That's okay, I think it's fun." Ae wasn't at all surprised by this answer, as he
thought it was a polite one, which it wasn't, and though Pete's face was
already hot through the red, he smiled sincerely. It looks like he's feeling
happy for being able to help Ae's mom.
Ever since they returned from shopping, Ae had been helping in the shop,
and when he looked back again, he already found his mother with a large
bag of broad sticks of fried chicken and seafood ready for Koon-chai to
open. Koon-chai was also in a good temper and did exactly what his mother
said. Not only that, but he doesn't know who was saying that the store has a
new employee who is super handsome, and that the store was packed during
the lunch hour by all the people who came to look at him. By the time Ae
had time to stop and get some air, it was almost 1:30 p.m.
"Come on, take your friend to rest, I'm hardly embarrassed to put him to
work again."
Ae is convinced that his mother is not polite at all, if you don’t believe then
ask all her friends who have been here before.
Anyone who hasn't had the mother assign work to him by my mother shows
that he hasn't been to our house.
"I'm going to say I'm sorry that it's turned into me bringing you back to
work for my mom." Still, Ae made a solemn apology, and Pete just laughed
lightly in amusement.
"I'm like, I've never done anything like this at home. Your mother even
slapped my hand and said how I couldn't even separate the Kuey-teow."
After saying that, Pete lifted the hand that had been beaten by his mother
and showed it to Ae. Actually, Ae's mother didn't really want to beat him, it
was all a little joke, so Pete looked at the beaten hand with a smile on his
face.
It made him feel comfortable to be here without the constant fear that he
would be uneducated if he did something wrong.
"Your hands that don't dip in work and grime can't be ruined by helping our
family work." Ae hurried to grab Pete's hand and pamper it, running his
fingers lightly over the back of Pete's hand as if there were real scars on it.
Then Ae looked up at Pete, who was sitting next to him on the bed.
"Your hands are really soft Pete." After saying that, he lifted his opponent's
hand upwards while rubbing the back of Pete's hand with his thumb, a move
that made Pete's face instantly red into a ripe tomato.
"I didn't do anything."
"Well nah, not like my hands, they are rough!" After saying that, he spread
his hands out in front of him, while Pete moved to sit on the floor as well.
He looked at him with a sidelong glance and smiled without distinguishing

between the words.
"But I love your hands, they help the family, they help others, they can do
nothing." He wasn't bragging about it, just coming to Ae's house for a day
and he knew what a hardworking kid Ae was. The boy was so sharp at
getting things done that one second he was seen taking a big loop of wire
from upstairs to help charge a customer's car, and the next second he was
already running to help order food while Pete himself just stood there
dumbfounded.
For Pete, this pair of hands is more worthy of admiration than his own
hands that do nothing.
After thinking about it, Pete reached out and grabbed the other person's
hand, and could feel the calluses on it, but it didn't feel rough at all, instead,
Pete felt an unprecedented sense of security and warmth, so much so that
the whole body was emitting warmth.
At this moment, the two were shaking hands with each other, leaning on the
bedside, and Pete had no idea what kind of look the owner of these rough
hands was giving himself.
“Ai’Pete."
"Huh?"
Silence
Pete lifted his head and was stunned at the sight of his partner's loving eyes.
The face of Ae's charm doubled when he lifted the corner of his mouth and
smiled at himself, and Pete's thoughts were already pulled into Ae's arms
before he could return.
"Can I... just for a second?"

As soon as he heard this, Pete's entire body froze, and he immediately
understood what the other person meant, for he saw that Ae's gaze was
landing on his own lips, and he hurriedly lowered his head to facilitate Ae's
smoothly pressing his own lips to them.
"Ah!" Just a little bit of contact between his lips and he felt a baffling
current travel through his entire body. And the other man turned his face
slightly and stroked the orange-red lips.
"You're really cute!" Ae seemed to be muttering something, and then his

hands were already inside each other's clothes.
"Uh... uh... Ai’Ae." Although he kept calling out the other party's name,
Pete could only tightly close his eyes and stiffen his body, and whenever he
felt Ae's rough hand passing through his body, it was as if he was energized
and could hardly hold himself.
Pop!
I can't stop, I really can't stop!
"Uh... Ai’Ae... someone coming in later will see." When Pete's lips
regained their freedom, he hurried to plead in a trembling voice.
“Ai’Ae... um...”
Ae then moved his mouth to the root of Pete's ear, and then the deeply
buried words were finally spoken.
"What can I do? Now I really super want to hug (explode) you Pete!"
Rightfully so, the words made Pete feel as if he had been enchanted.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 24: the Rare chance occurrence was
not because of the child
It's just that the weather is too hot and my nasal cavity is filled with the
faint smell of perfume and sweat from the Koon-chai.
"What am I to do? I really want to hug you, Pete."
I didn't even bother to look at Pete's face, because my lips were resting on
his white neck, and my fingers were rubbing against a point on his chest,
only to feel goosebumps rise, hair explodes, my heart was pounding, and
the tiny n.ipple was getting hard under my rubbing.
“Ai’Ae... Ai’Ae... don't... don't...”
If Pete's voice had been a little more subdued and tough, I guess I would
have regained some sanity, but his voice was so soft and gentle that he was
like a milk cat, and his body was shaking like a leaf in the wind, and for me,
this youthful resistance was a catalyst for desire, and the katoeys inside
were getting out of control.
Therefore, I looked up at him and saw his face, his ears, his neck, all so red
they were, and what I couldn't hold back was the look in his eyes - confused
and frightened.
￣）￣
(* 3 (ε *)~~
I placed a soft k.iss on his eyelid and then slowly moved down to his cheek
- the softness of that cheek had been addictive since the first time I touched
it.
It was softer and more fragrant than little Yim's face.
"Am I scaring you, are you scared of me?" I asked in a low voice, trying to
restrain my hands from getting too much, I thought I was possessed by
Pond, but the desire that came from the body at its most primal could not be
ignored... I was afraid I would scare Pete.
Nowadays, I'm just drifting around in a whirlpool of desire, but if Pete hates
me for it, I think it's not worth it, so I should stop there.
P.ornographer Ae eh, not even a month in a relationship with someone, how

can your mind be so nasty!
This is the first time I want to bully him instead of keeping him in a safe
place, but my reason compels me to release the hand that lifts his clothes.
"I'm sorry, I won't do anything excessive to you again."
Suddenly.
"I... you didn't...”
"Huh?" I let out a muffled question from the bottom of my throat, and just
as I was about to let go but Pete held my hand tightly, his head buried and
voice light as a whisper.
"I'm not afraid of you...” Pete's voice shook so much that I could even feel
the tremors in his voice and his hands shook so much. Finally, he slowly
lifted his head to stare at me and said in an unusually annoying voice, "I
just... just don't know how to do it... no... no, I know how to do it... but... but
I haven't done it, no concept at all... I'm afraid you won't like it... after all,
you're also... male... like... what if you hate me... what if we really do it and
you don't like it... I... I also...”
I didn't wait for Pete to finish explaining before I took him into my arms, of
course it wasn't as gentle as the male lead hugging the female lead in the
drama.
I was not happy that he was willing to let me do it, but happy that he was as
worried as I was that I didn't like doing that kind of thing.
You think I'd hate you for being a guy, too?
I shook my head vigorously and hugged him hard, feeling that he was
tugging at the hem of my dress, apprehensive, I said in a hushed voice,
"You think I'd hate you? But what you don't know is that my behavior is
actually more disgraceful...” I paused for a moment, and although I found it
difficult to speak, I still thought it would be better to say it out than to let
him wander off into his own thoughts.
How could I possibly be disgusted with you? No way, on the contrary, I'm
afraid you're disgusted with me.
"I m.asturbated to your face..... ."
"!!!!"
Pete froze in place on the spot, this was the situation I was most afraid of
happening, would he hate me for hearing this? My hands were still around
his neck, quietly waiting for him to speak, perhaps by this time he was
already disgusted with me that I was having such nasty thoughts about him.
I'm not the nice guy you think I am. I have all sorts of emotions and I'm
thinking about you all the time.
"You m.asturbate... m.asturbate... me... yeah?" Pete said stammeringly.

"Hmm!" I admit that at this point my voice was even lower and my face
was burning with it.
"..... ."
My answer caused the man in my arms to cling back to me, Pete buried his
head in my chest, his hair covering my eyes, I couldn't see his face, I
wanted to let go of him to see his expression, only to hear him say.
"Ha... I did the same with you too."
"!!!!" I was dumbfounded when I heard that, and Pete looked up at me, his
reddened face showing his shyness, but he was still trying to tell me...
"I... I m.asturbated too... because of you... and equally because of you...”
Ah! Just let me die instantly, I can't stand it! I want to hug him and do
everything OOOXXXXXXXXX to him!
I would never let anyone else see Pete like he is now, with his shy
expression, his lost eyes, his delicate lips, his blooming smile, his red
cheeks, the way we're holding each other, the way we're skin-to-skin, and
most of all, the way his reverie-inducing words are driving me crazy!
I think I've been on a path of perversion for a long time, only to feel my
whole body burning with lust because you said you masturbated because of
me!
I couldn't help but brainstorm - Pete was lying alone on the bed, his two
hands in his crotch, his eyes tightly closed, calling out my name...
“Ai’Ae"
"..... ."
"Fvck me... can't take it anymore!"

The moment Pete called out my name, I leaned into him and buried my head
in his shoulder, whispering how hard I was, I really couldn't bear to hold
back any longer, feeling like I was holding back to the max, on the verge of
breaking down.
I wanted to hold him, to hear him call my name, to see him cry underneath
me, and at this point I'm afraid I've really gone mad.
"Let's do it." I hugged him tightly and asked, and for my solicitation, Koon-
chai just nodded shyly.
Is it normal for me to have this desire to study Pete's body? Are all couples
like me?
“Ai’Ae... I'm shy... I'm really shy...” Pete pleaded in a shaky voice, at this
moment he was still sitting on his back on the bed...
A white light flashed before my eyes.
Subsequently, my aim shifted to his lower body, and my hand followed down
to some indescribable part...
The folds and ripples of the folds, the beautiful, loving clothes, but the
child's... thump, thump!
"Uncle Ae ~ Uncle Ae!"
"Ai’Hiaa!!!!"
The familiar bouncy footsteps and childishly untimely sounds of children's

voices rang out at the door just as I wanted to move further - my little niece,
who I love and hate, you pick your time just wrong.
I conditionally reflexively bounced off, scrambled to pull Pete's shirt down

and turned my face to look at the door, only to see the doorknob turn up.
"Nong Yim, don't come in yet!"
Zee-yah!
ε=(´ο'*)) Alas, how can I expect a two-year-old to behave? Not to mention

being able to pick up on my strings, the door had been pushed open by the
time I exited to stop my niece from entering, and I panicked and grabbed
the pillow on my bed and threw it at Pete.
I don't know if my brother came in with her, but if an adult came in and saw
my boyfriend's face now, he could definitely tell what had just happened.
"Uncle Ae, I miss you so much!" The door was opened, a two-year-old
girl's cute face appeared, accompanied by a crisp child voice, the little girl
yelled excitedly while thumping and running in, I immediately opened my
arms to welcome the little niece into my arms, while looking worriedly at
the door.
Fortunately, no one came up with the little niece, which made me secretly
relieved, and then rang the little niece's childish question: "Uncle Ae, who
is this?" Seeing this, I awkwardly rubbed my hair and stole a glance at my
crotch as little Yim reached out a tiny finger to Pete, who was curling up in
a ball around my pillow in question.
I'm afraid I'll have to keep holding little Yim until my own desire goes out,
otherwise at the height of a two-year-old, standing up I'm sure she can see
something different than usual in her Uncle Ae's body.
Ε=(´ο'*)) Alas, little Yim, uncle loves you, but why did you kill my mood
by coming back at this critical moment?
It was the first time I had ever wanted my own little niece so badly to come
home late.
Pete.
I was so shy there was nowhere to hide, I would have loved to burrow into
Ae's pillow and go home if I could, but the truth told me it was impossible, I
could only bury my head in the pillow as an ostrich, squeezing my eyes shut
in an effort to calm myself down... the touch that Ae left on me was still so
clear.
Every pore on my body at this moment was bubbling with heat, the cheeks
that had been streamed by Ae's lips, the lips that had been k.issed by Ae, the
neck that had been squirted by Ae's warm breath, the back that had been
stroked by Ae's hands, the rolling hot chest, and the lower body that had
never responded so strongly...
What to do! I just told him I m.asturbated because of him!
I've never been a lascivious person, but in any case I'm also a man,
whenever I'm close to him, whenever I close my eyes, all that comes to my
mind is Ae's face, my memory is all about the touch he gives, my body
always gives the most honest response, and then that way I imagine the
other person's face to release my own most primitive pleasure, after meeting
Ae I've tasted sweet wet dreams, I've tasted wishes come true, the sweetest
is his lips curved slightly when he k.isses me.
I didn't think I would ever get to tell him, but I... finally confessed to him.
Plus, now I'm happy and shy - and he's like me!
What to do! Now I can't even look up at Ae's little niece!
Thinking about it, I unconsciously hugged the pillow in my arms again.
"This is Uncle's friend, Uncle Pete, do you remember Uncle Pete?"
"Which Uncle Pete is it?" It was from the crisp, tender voice of a two-year-
old girl, and though it was tempting to see the little one's cute face, she
sincerely dared not look up, especially as Ae was introducing me to his
little niece.
"O uncle's friend, the one I told you about, if you won't let me k.iss, I'll go
and k.iss him."
"Hm~ No way... Uncle Ae, Mua~Mua!"
I really wanted to get into the pillow and hide away, but when I heard the
sound of mua mua k.issing, I couldn't help but wonder how Ae was looking
right now, so I looked up and saw...
Perhaps, this moment is the picture I've longed to see.
The little girl was circled in the uncle's solid arms, two small arms around
Ae's neck, the beautiful face against Ae's cheek, afraid that his own k.iss
uncle will go to k.iss someone else's face, so the little girl k.issed the other
side of Ae's cheek, while Ae was amused, the little niece is simply in love.
I'm afraid no one else in the university has ever seen this warm and loving
picture - the deep affection of uncles and nephews.
"Uncle's going to k.iss you too."
"Hmph, no k.isses for you!" The little girl stretched out her hands to cover
her face and shook her head back and forth to refuse her uncle's k.isses,
making Ae laugh again, and I secretly clenched my teeth.
How Ae looks like nothing ever happened! I still feel it to this second!
That's not fair!
"Then uncle will go and k.iss someone else." However, when she heard Ae
laughing and teasing the two-year-old girl, the displeasure in her heart was
instantly thrown out of the sky, and the little girl was teased to the point
where she wrinkled her face and shoved Uncle Ae's face outwards.
"Uncle go k.iss someone else, I don't love Uncle Ae anymore!"

"You really don't love uncle anymore?"
Little head shakes and shakes.
The little girl shook her head heavily, then turned her head to look at me,
and the two of our eyes collided just like that...
"Uncle Ae, is it Uncle Pete who you said you were going to k.iss?" Little
Yim tugged deathly at his uncle's sleeve while asking.
"Well, it's this Uncle Pete, so what should little Yim do?" Ae asked his little
niece with a pampered face, the little girl struggled to get down, Ae had to
put her on the ground, and the little Yim who had regained her freedom
came to me, I tried to show her a loving smile, and I wonder if my
expression now seems strange.
I hope no other adults enter the room at this time, or I really don't know
how to manage my expressions.
This little girl, who has just turned two years old, has a cute face like a doll,
with a chubby face, red lips and big round eyes, wearing a pink top and
white shorts.
"Amitabha~"
"Ah... ?"
"She's greeting you, her mother only taught her to worship Amitabha." Ae
explained, sitting cross-legged beside the little niece, looking at the little
girl with a breezy face, I hurriedly replied back, "Hello, I'm your Uncle
Pete."
"Uncle Pete smash~~"
What to do! I love Ae’s family and I'm definitely in love with Ae's little
niece too!
I said in my heart, listening to the little girl call my name and add a knock
cute tone word at the end of the sentence, and not afraid to approach me
raw, I reached out and grabbed her chubby little hand and smiled at her.
"Little Yim is so cute... even cuter than in the picture, Uncle Pete used to
talk to you, does little Yim remember Uncle?" I wasn't surprised to see the
little girl's head tilted in a questioning way, after all, a two-year-old doll
probably wouldn't remember this.
At first, I was really frightened by the little girl and wanted to dodge away,
but that unworldly little face and little hands calmed my heart for no reason.
"Uncle Ae~," however, little Yim turned her face to look at his own uncle,
and shouted.
"It's hot~"
"If it's so hot so why are you running upstairs, huh? Later uncle is going
down too, let's go play in the parlor, it's so hot, later little Yim will be sick."
Ae had a worried look on his face, however little Yim didn't pay any
attention to his words, but turned her cute little face to look at me and
shouted again.
"Uncle Pete is hot, sweet, sweet~~" some of the pronunciation of the two-
year-old girl did not sound very clear, but I somehow understood her
meaning.
My body is so hot that a two-year-old can feel it!
I reached out and touched my forehead, but I wasn't sure if it was hot or not
as I was burning all over.
"Well, Uncle Pete is hot, because the weather is hot, huh~" I laughed dryly,
and faked a fan to myself..... .
Suddenly, little Yim grabbed both my hands and pulled them outward.
"I can only put the pillow back on the bed for fear that the little girl will
hurt herself too much.
"Little Yim,"
"Oi~~~~" called out Ae to the little niece, reaching out and rubbing her
hand over the little head as the little Yim looked up at her uncle.
"Little Yim goes down to play first, and later Uncle Ae and Uncle Pete will
come down again, and Little Yim turns on the air conditioner first to make
it go round and round." Ae gestured back and forth, presumably meaning
the air conditioner was running, and little Yim nodded happily.
"Go round and round~ go round and round~ mom~ go round and round!"
The little girl who came and went like the wind spun around and came to
the door of the open room, and drifted away like a breeze, Ae rubbed his
head and turned back to me and said, "What can I do?
I was dumbfounded the moment I heard him say it, and only when Ae
lowered his head did I react, and then stared blankly.
Ah! I saw some restless tent in Ae's crotch.
My face burst red for an instant, and then the two men twisted their heads to
look away, neither daring to look at the other.
"We'll be downstairs together in five minutes, and in the meantime can you
keep your d.ick quiet?" I'm so embarrassed by his direct question that my
face has already turned into a pig's liver, but what else can I do but nod my
head at him?
"Uh... hmm!"
Finally, we came downstairs to the living room, where the two sat quietly as
chickens, twisting their heads and looking away, and just sat there in silence
for almost ten minutes.
Ae
“Ai’Ae, Ai’Ae, Ai’Ae, where did you go to find a friend that looks like a
model!"
I didn't know whether to laugh or shake my head, my sister-in-law had

probably been wanting to ask that question since I took Pete downstairs,
and she leaned in and tugged on my arm, a look of excitement.
I think Sister-in-law Nut wanted to ask from the moment she walked in the
door, but she didn't feel like asking because Pete was there.
"I'll complain to my brother!" I smiled in response to my sister-in-law's

question and turned around and walked into the living room while serving
the cut lotus mist.
"Ho! I'm not trying to cheat on your brother, I just think your friend is too
cute, no, he should be called handsome and well-behaved, not at all like
your other noisy friends, his face is so crystal clear, what brand of face
cream do boys use nowadays!" My sister-in-law is rambling again, and I
hear she was a die-hard fan of singer Johnny when she was a little girl,
screaming at him all day long, making my brother particularly sad.
"Creams and stuff I don't think are necessary." I couldn't help but say, and
my sister-in-law couldn't help but give me a blank look when she heard
that.
"Just because you don't have to use, doesn't mean others don't have to,
nowadays the real straight men are taking care of their skin, and can see that
this friend of yours still uses high-end goods, the skin is more crystalline
than the girls, you don't ask?" Sister-in-law laughed and teased me,
knowing that I was super sick of using those troublesome things. All I could
do was shrug my shoulders and say.
"One can of snake brand powder is more than enough."
"Why you kid-oh! That's a powder, not a cream! The difference is wide!"
"Aren't they all for skin care? Sister-in-law."
"To die oh, what a headache, two brothers of this family are the same in
awful manners!" Sister-in-law Nut shook her head in exasperation that she
had given up on me and my brother, and I put on a bad smile and asked,
"Does sister-in-law want to say she doesn't love the two brothers in this
family anymore?" Look, the sister-in-law rolled her eyes at me again, and
then whispered to me.
"Love them, there wouldn't be a Little Yim without your brother... as the
saying goes, ideals are fat and reality is thin, the man in ideals is not the
same as the man in reality, and I love the man in this reality so much." I
laughed along with Nut, and suddenly thought of my brother and sister-in-
law's enviable love.
Sister-in-law Nut is not a beautiful woman, but she is a very attractive

woman, and several men have pursued her, but in the end he chose my
brother.
"Ao may not be the sweet-talking man or the romantic man, but he is the
man I've been looking for in real life."
That's what Sister-in-law Nut once said.
"Here comes the sweet lotus mist~~" called Sister-in-law Nut from afar, and
I followed her in, then saw Pete sitting on the sofa with his standard well-
behaved posture, with a restrained face; and Brother Ao, with his hands
clasped on his knees, with a serious face.
To say the biggest difference between my brother and I would be the height
difference... at least my brother's height is over 170, and other than the
height difference, the rest is basically similar enough that anyone who sees
us knows we're brothers. So, my brother's expression at the moment is the
same as mine - it looks fierce.
"Did you bully Ai’Pete?"
"Yo~ My own brother, slander me as soon as he comes!"
“Pete, did my brother bully you?" I turned my face to ask the Koon-chai,
only to see him shake his head, but still with the look of being afraid of my
brother.
"What's the bullying, I just asked him if Little Yim wasn't cute." My brother
picked up his daughter and flaunted his child like all the dumb and dumber
fathers do, like a woman selling herself. But turning my head to look at my
little boyfriend with another fierce look on his face, like he was threatening
Pete by saying don't you dare say no to cute?
Pop!
"That's not asking, that's threatening, okay!"
"Ho! I didn't threaten him, I didn't! I just asked him if my daughter was
cute."
"Look at your expression, who else wouldn't be scared? Smile!" My sister-

in-law said.
"I've already laughed~" My brother's laugh is more like showing his fangs
to bite someone, his expression is still cold and his eyes are sharp, anyone
who sees it will understand that my brother is fierce... but in fact he only
looks fierce on the surface.
"Khrap~~~~~~" came the voice of little Yim.
"..... ."
Everyone in the room turned to look at the little girl who was laughing and
dancing so innocently that my sister-in-law laughed along with her, "I didn't
call you Yim, I made your dad laugh.
(Yim means laugh or smile in Thai.)"
"I am laughing Yim ah, I am laughing Yim~~," the little one sold the word
as soon as she heard the same pronunciation as her own name, making her
father laugh, hugging her daughter over and squeezing her little face to the
sides and pulling her own daughter as a doll, while the little girl struggled to
block her own face with her hands.
"Little cutie still can't give me a pinch, come here and let Daddy give you a
good pinch."
"What? Don't! Mom, help me... help little Yim...”
"No one will come to your rescue, come!" A certain daughter slave
continued to knead her daughter's face, so much so that the little girl's uncle
was speechless.
"Childish man!"
Ao jerked his head back.
"Ho! How can you not be childish if you call the workers childish? Don't let
me see you pinch my daughter's face from today on!"
"Ai’Ao... what did I tell you? Looks like it's time to check your memory."
When my sister-in-law laughed inexplicably and said this, my brother froze
for a moment, and I laughed happily at the side.
"No foul language in front of children...”
"It's good to know, so what should be done?"

Pia...
My brother raised a light palm to his own mouth, and I couldn't help but
poof out a laugh..... .
"You too, Ae."
"Huh? What does it matter to me?" I seriously protested, I just didn't hold
back a bit of laughter, really lying down and getting shot, but Sister-in-law
Nut turned her face to look at me seriously, or that kind of inscrutable
laugh...
"Of course it matters, just now you said foul language too, right?"
"Heh heh."
Pia...
I also lightly slapped myself on the mouth, of course not because I obeyed,
oh, just too lazy to argue with my sister-in-law, and my niece looked
cheerful, and also applauded, by the way, hit my own father with a few big
mouthful words...
"Sorry Pete, that's the way it is in our house." Sister-in-law turned her head
to Pete, and I also turned my head to look at him and then saw... he was
holding back a hard laugh, but when he saw me looking back at him, he
immediately pretended not to do anything, but the low laugh from the
bottom of his throat had betrayed him.
"What's so funny about eggs?"
“Ai’Ae!” I rolled my eyes at the sound of my sister-in-law's "scolding",

understanding that she didn't want her daughter to hear foul language, but
it's really hard for me because I'm not myself if I'm not foul-mouthed.
Pia...
"Heh... ouch, sorry... puff...” When I hit my own big mouth again, Pete also
finally broke out laughing, I glanced back at him, only to see that he
struggled to hold back the laugh so hard that his whole face rose red, when
he saw me looking at him, immediately spoke out slyly.
"I'm not laughing~~"
"Everyone saw you laughing, so laugh out loud if you want to."
“Ae, why did you hit your friend!" My sister-in-law stood up for Pete, and I
wasn't really trying to be mean to him, just trying to make him laugh.
"Wow okay ~~ Ai’Ae is doing something big ~~" My brother buried me.
"Ao!" my sister-in-law scolded my brother.
"Let's play a game my wife."
My old brother is always so childish when he's with his wife!
While thinking about it, he looked back at Pete and saw... he was laughing
again!
I suddenly extended my clutches to him.
"Eh!"
"Laugh out loud if you want to, no one will ask you for money, laugh out
loud if you want to." I squeezed both cheeks and pulled upwards, wanting
to hear him laughing, saying that it must be beautiful, but the guy was still
too embarrassed to laugh.
“Ai’Ae, it hurts...."
"Watch out before I bite you!" With that said, I let go of my hand and then
saw the distinct red fingerprints that had surfaced on his pale skin - my
masterpiece.
"I'm sorry, does it hurt?" I was a little bit distressed to see his face being
ravaged by me, so I stretched out my fingers to gently stroke the area that I
had pinched, afraid that the force would hurt him again. I stared deeply into
his eyes.
Uh, forgot there was someone else present....
"What are you looking at?"
My brother and sister-in-law both looked at the monster with a questioning

look, and my brother shook his head and muttered to himself, "That is a
surprise that Ae still knows how to be gentle?"
"I didn't!" I retorted, I was not gentle, but this time my sister-in-law not
only did not scold me for speaking the foul language but also nodded
vigorously in agreement with my brother's words.
"He was really gentle just now, I didn't think Ae had such a gentle side." I
rolled my eyes and stood up to take Pete's hand.
"Let's go, it feels really like we are in the way here, and we can't say
anything if we want to." I ended the "cordial meeting" by myself, holding
Pete in one hand with a fruit plate in the other, saying that it would be better
to drag Pete to the first floor, so he does not have to be looked at here like
an animal. But I seem to have forgotten that the first floor was a restaurant
and waited until the first floor and as soon as my mom saw Pete she
bragged to the diners that it was her son's best friend.
Um... what does your son's friend have to show for it? I don't know if my
brother and sister-in-law have seen my relationship with Pete, but if they
have... what the hell, I never thought I'd hide from Pete.
Pete.
"Thank you so much for today."

"I should be the one who has to thank you, it's not enough to help drive my
stuff back, it's enough to work in the shop and play with little Yim."
It was already late when Ae dropped me off at the parking place, in fact
Ae's family warmly invited me to stay and celebrate Yim's birthday, but I
always felt that I was disturbing them by being an outsider, so I gave Yim
the gift and said goodbye.
Seriously, I'm so glad little Yim hugged me tight when she received my gift,
and loved the gift more than the treat, guess what I gave little Yim?
That's the kid's home playing cupboard set that Ae used in the mall to block
our faces and k.iss me.
So, when I saw little Yim open the gift and take it out to play, I was shy
again for no reason, as if I had done something unseemly.
At this point I was already in the driver's seat, only to see Ae gripping the
door with one hand on the roof.
"I'll help you move your dorm this Thursday."
"Well, then... see you Thursday." I could only go back to him in a daze and
wait until Thursday to stay up for another four days, but I also knew there
was no reason to come to him in the meantime.
"Are you angry that I didn't tell my family about our relationship?"
"!!!!" I froze on the spot, and Ae looked at me disappointed and thought I

was angry because of it, he's completely lost his mind! His hand gripped the
car door a little harder, and his eyes stared at me squarely.
"How could I be angry? No... no, I'm not mad." I hurriedly shook my head
hard, I knew very well that this kind of thing was not something anyone
could take lightly, just the fact that he was willing to be with me already
made me feel incredible, I even wondered if I had done something that
saved the galaxy in my last life to have this much of good karma, only to
fall in love with Ae unexpectedly in this life, and now he was saying such
things as if he was really going to come out with the family.
Ae rubbed my hair lightly and said, "It's good not to be angry, but if you
want me to tell my family...” he smiled at me and continued.
"... I'll come out of the closet with my family, too, so you drive safe."
Ae helped me close the car door, and I froze and looked at him, unable to
imagine that he would say that to me.
Boom.
I lifted my hand and clutched it to my chest, feeling my heart beating so

violently that I was on the verge of jumping out of my throat, and I knew the
words he was saying were from the heart, which made it even harder to
hold myself.
What should I do, I seem to love Ae more!
I don't care what people say about Ae, only Ae alone can make my love for
him grow deeper and deeper... and deeper and deeper...
Will there still be people like Ae who are willing to come out to their
families and tell them that the person they love is a guy just so they can cut
me some slack... other than Ae, I don't think I'll ever meet anyone like that.
I've met a good man, and I've been in love with him ever since.
Ae, how can I not love you so much? I met you when I was at my worst, like
running into a moose in the jungle, a whale in the depths of the blue sea, or
the aurora borealis in the Arctic, they were the most beautiful encounters.
The world is far and wide, and the scenery in the sky is not as good as you
are, and when I meet you, I no longer envy others, I only love you.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 25: Entering the Dormitory
"Oh ooh, what a pretty girl at that table, Missy, what's your name?"
During the lunch break, the school cafeteria was filled with students and
school staff, and Ae arrived after class, and in between looking for empty
tables, the handsome teenager Pond found a familiar face, the one that now
made his heart beat... Cha-am.
This greeting of indebtedness drew many beautiful women from the Art
Academy to look towards them.
"Gee, gee, isn't there just someone you're talking about beautiful, Ai’Pond?"
"I did not say anything against anyone, everyone here is a beautiful
woman," is really a mouthful, in front of the ponytailed girls, all kinds of
flowerheads laughing at him, eyes almost fell out.
"That's sweet."
"Sweet," said the group, giggling softly in their throats at Cha-am before
turning their heads to his other friend, “Ai’Ae, did you find the table? Why
don't you sit here, we'll leave in a minute."
"Um, yeah, you can keep sitting for a while, aren't you going to be in class
with Pond later? We'll go first, so give me a call after class, maybe we can
go home together." After that, the girls looked around and found that the
cafeteria tables were already full, so if they kept looking for more, they
probably wouldn't be able to eat.
"Ai’Ping, let's go sit at a Western restaurant, I'm thinking of having pasta."
"Here we go again, every time we go to a Western restaurant it's pasta,"

Ping laughed and shook his head, before being pulled away by Bow. In the
meantime, Ae walked towards the canteen window to have a meal, and it
didn't take long for everyone to sit back at this table, with a couple of little
lovers sitting very close together, but... not sweet.
"Eat the bok choy, why are you picking out the bok choy?"
"I don't like bok choy."
"Why order if you don't like it?" Cha-am raised his voice to the playful
man, not expecting him to retort confidently.
"I just want to eat the fried pork in here, and I don't want to eat the bok
choy," Hearing this, Cha-am could only sigh faintly.
"Hurry up and eat," Cha-am took the spoon and made some green
vegetables to his mouth, with a look that forced him to have to eat, for
Pond... He thought she was really too cute to even feed him.
Needless to say, he immediately opened his mouth and ate it, and Ae
couldn't help but laugh out loud at the sight.
"Well, that's impressive, Cha-am, you can actually get him to eat Brussels
sprouts."
"The two of them are not the same.
"Oops, isn't that envious? If you want to be treated like that, go beg Pete!"
"What does this have to do with PETE?" The girl next to her frowned and
immediately said, and Bow, who was eating and playing at the same time,
widened his eyes in curiosity.
"Yeah, what does it have to do with Ai’Pete?"
The two girls looked at him curiously, and the subject could only...
Boom!
"Oh eh, what are you kicking me for?"
"You talk too much!" The soccer player said slowly, looking at the talkative
friend, only to shake her head, only to see her grinning while eating as her
eyes turned to Ping.
“Ai’Ae!!!" They were just about to ask, when a schoolmate's voice

suddenly called out and quickly ran towards Ae, a string of beads of sweat
still hanging from his white face, a pair of restless eyes constantly fidgeting,
without even changing his breath.
"Just ran into you, tonight P’No said dinner is on the house, are you going?
The freshman of the school year, the freshman of the school year, the
freshman of the school year.
"When I say you, can't you just check your breath before you talk? I feel
tired for you every time I see you talk."
"He's in a hurry,” Ai’Can said as he turned around and glared at him,

squeezing out an embarrassed laugh, "Can and Pond both know Ae at the
same time, and Can is arguably the closest person to Ae on the football
team.
"Not tonight, I already have an appointment," the short teenager replied

while shaking his head, and after saying that he continued to eat with his
head down, the other party immediately opened his mouth to ask.
"Why is that? Go on, good riddance."
"I can't, I had an appointment from the other day," Ae replied calmly,
eliciting a burst of laughter from his friend next to him.
"Don't force him, he won't go if you say anything else, he's going to the
dorm today."
"Hmmm?" Almost everyone at the table looked at Pond at the same time,
and Pond smiled, then waved awkwardly.
"I don't seem to understand, I mean he's going to help a friend carry
something today," Pond aggravated the friend's two words, Ae didn't look at
him kindly, he hurried to change the subject to Can and asked.
"Then again, do you know Ai’Pete?"
“Ai’Pete, oh oh oh, we are acquaintance, the little handsome guy from the
International Academy, not only is he handsome, he's also nice, but that
friend of his is really rotten, his mouth is like something eating shit, it
stinks," said here as if remembering what happened before, Can nodded
while saying, as soon as he thought of that venomous man, he hated to grit
his teeth.
"Who is his friend?"
"It's that international college friend of his, it's really super shitty, he still
looks down on Ai’Ae says we're all disgusting, even if we want a ride in
Ai’Pete's car to the football stadium, he says we'll mess up his back seat,
does he think he's superior human? Don't let me see him again, I'll fight
once I see him! Just talking about it and it gets annoyed!!!!” Ai’Can said
comparing fists, Pond frowned, never having heard Ae talk about it before,
and his brow furrowed even tighter as he turned his head to look at Ae, who
had finished his meal before him.
"Well, you're not afraid to breathe a sigh of relief and suffocate ah, and also,
don't mention this in front of Ai’ Pete, or he will be uncomfortable in his
heart."
"But that's what I'm trying to say,” Ai’Can exclaimed, trying to get it off his
chest, grabbing him by the shoulders to gesture him to calm down, and then
said in a serious tone.
"But you're going to break Pete's heart like that," the short sentence, and
despite Can's further displeasure, he shut up reluctantly as Ae got up and
slowly continued, "I'm skipping school this afternoon."
The only one who knew about his date this afternoon, Pond laughed in
secret.
Finally caught up in love... Ai’Ae ah Ae!
It didn't take long before he was in front of the dormitory building, which
was a lot bigger than half the dormitory buildings, he looked down at his
watch, he knew his boyfriend wouldn't be here until 1:30 or 2:00 p.m. Pete
had also told him that it wasn't too late for him to come back after school,
but as soon as he wanted him to move things alone, he couldn't help but feel
his heart hurt.
He found a place to sit down, ready to call him when the time was right,
but..... .
"Auntie, can I help you?"
He saw an almost 50-year-old woman carrying a suitcase... Yes, you read

that right, it was the kind of suitcase you use when you go abroad, and she
was about to lift it out of the trunk of a black Mercedes.
The old grandmother looked up at the voice with a soft smile on her face.
"Then I will have to trouble you then, I thought I could carry it, I didn't
expect it to be so heavy," Ae smiled at her and quickly removed the trunk
from the trunk, the middle-aged older woman looked at him dumbfounded
as he turned around and said very kindly.
"Is there anything else I can help you with?" She looked at this fierce
appearance in front of her, but the sincere smile on her face made Aunt Jiu
warm her heart and smile.
In fact, she'd been carrying this suitcase for a long time, with many students
constantly passing by, but he was the only one who came up to help.
"There aren’t anymore, do you live here too?" She asked, and Ae shook her
head.
"No, I'm here to help my friend move his things," Aunt Jiu felt that this
kind-hearted person was even cuter after hearing that.
"Me too, I'm here to help a Koon-chai see the dormitory..... ."
"Koon-chai?"
Who is it? Is there anyone else in this day and age who calls themselves
that?
"Jiu, why did you carry it yourself, it's heavy." Just about to continue, a
woman's voice came from behind, Ae turned and looked over, it was hard to
guess her age since she still looked very young and walked towards this
side in a fashionable outfit, followed by another person behind her.
"Auntie Jiu, I'll move it myself later...Ai’Ae!!!" When he saw the person
behind him, he immediately understood who she was referring to as the
Koon-chai.
Why does it feel like there's nothing left to doubt after knowing it's
Ai’Pete?
Pete's yelp made the woman in front of her faintly frown, then looked at the
boy in school uniform in front of her, and at the same time, Ae turned his
head to look at the woman who looked a lot like Pete and seemed to have
understood something.
"Oh, you're Nong Ae, huh?"
What stood before him at this moment... was his future mother-in-law.
At first, Ae felt that the luggage in the Mercedes was not all his luggage,
but later it was confirmed that it was, half an hour later, the driver drove a
new van again, and the moment he opened the door, he began to wonder
whether Pete was moving.
“Pete, where do you put all this?"
"Ooooh, just put it on the table."
At this time, the young man was looking around the room, not knowing
where to start to tidy up, those workers at home just moved some things up,
not only that but also his own boyfriend is also helping to do the hard work,
saw him ready to go down to take over the removal of things, Ae
immediately shook his head.
"No need, you're so small in body and bones, how can you have the strength
to carry things? You might as well go and tidy your room."
Ae said to Pete, and Pete laughed dryly, he had just entered the room ready
to go and organize his things, when he saw that Aunt Jiu had long ago put
his clothes into the closet in a very organized manner, and his mother was
aside to point out to the workers where everything should be placed, feeling
useless.
Ae touched him lightly with his elbow, and only then did he snapped back
to see that Ae was carrying the printer, and he hurried into the room,
pointing to one of the tables that gestured for him to put it on.
“Ae, are you okay?"
"Okay, it's just a few boxes of stuff."
"Ah, it's not just a few boxes," Pete smiled guiltily, seeing that his boyfriend
was pulling his school uniform out of his pants and unbuttoning two
buttons, all sweaty from carrying things, and the afternoon weather was so
hot.
He grinned at him, and he himself caught sight of God.
"Don't be polite with me, it's not even close to the work I do at home," Ae
said jokingly, looking at the Koon-chai who was looking around, he could
not help but say.
"You go and sort the books into the bookcase, I just saw a bookcase moved
over."
"Ooooh, okay."
"What the hell were you thinking?" Feeling a distracted look on his face, Ae
couldn't help but ask, and Pete gradually collected his smile before speaking
softly.
"Eh... it feels weird to me, it's when you and my mom meet...” He finally
voiced the concern in his mind, actually he wasn't distracted, should I say
worried, at that time when he and Ae went to see his mom, they didn't know
about their relationship, but Pete's mom was a different story, his mom must
have known, she just didn't say anything.
He was worried that his mother would hate his boyfriend, and he had
absolutely no way of reading his mother's mind at the moment, since they
had met, except for the basic polite greeting that was it...
"I've heard Pete mention you a few times and it's nice to finally meet you in
person today,"
That's all his mother said, which is why he was feeling a little worried.
Will Mom like Ae? And Ae, would he find Mom hard to get along with?
Pete couldn't help but think about these questions, especially since both of
them were people he loved very much, and he was filled with all kinds of
worries, and he had just learned, it turned out, how awful it felt to know that
Mom would feel if she didn't like her boyfriend.
"You... don't want us to meet?”
"No... no!!!" He hurriedly shook his head hard, not that he didn't want them
to meet, but the feeling was hard to tell, all he knew was worry, and Ae
glanced toward the bedroom door before pulling him to the changing room
next to the bathroom.
“Pete."
"Hmmm?"
"I... I'm not very good at pleasing elders, no, I should say I don't know how
to get along with elders myself, so, I don't know if your mother will like me
either?" Ae stuttered, very serious, not that he wasn't worried, in fact he was
worried too, more so than Pete.
Ae's mom and Pete's mom simply seem like two different worlds, Ae's
mom is like a rough guy who speaks in a raspy voice and says whatever is
on her mind, a very typical image of a rural woman. But Pete's mother was
different; her every move was an indication that she was well-educated, and
her hands were full of a noble air, whether it was the pace at which she
walked, the smile, the tone of her speech, all of which seemed so slow and
collected that he could still feel her air despite his efforts to relax himself.
But then again, mothers all over the world actually have one thing in
common, and that is... love their sons very much.
All of his mother's love for him seemed rough, but Pete's mother's love for
Pete could almost be seen in her eyes, how worried she was about her son,
and at the same time it was a relief to him to think that his mother should
not be so much as to force herself and Pete..... . Separate, right?
"But I'll try to make your mother like me," Ae wasn't a sweet-talking person
who was good at pleasing his elders; instead, he was reticent and didn't
even know how to cut to the chase with them. Even though he was such a
man, he was willing to go to the effort for PETE, for the man who couldn't
smile at this moment.
Pete blinked his eyes, not knowing why he felt a warm stream pass inside
his head and hurriedly nodded his head in approval.
"I... will try to get your parents to like me too, er, and your brother and
sister-in-law, your niece, I will try, I will try to get them to like me, I won't
let you down...."
"Tsk," Pete's awkwardness made Ae find it somewhat amusing, and Ae let

out a chuckle in his throat that, after a while, slowly disappeared again.
"Ah, are you laughing at me? Did I say something funny?"
"No, every time I see you like this I think you're cute, you have to work
several times harder than me, not only my parents, but also my brother's
sister-in-law, niece... Don't you think it would be a little unfair to you?" Ae
asked while laughing, Pete rubbed his head, then replied softly.
"Then... you also have to try to make Aunt Jiu like you oh, she's like our
relative elder, and Nueng oh, er...” Ai’Pete tried his best to make the
numbers on both sides look the same, which already pulled in mom's driver
to fill the count, but thinking about it, there really weren't many important
people to him yet.
"Where's your dad?"
Hey
Ae asked teasingly, looking at the look Pete's handsome face struggling to
recall, thinking it was amusing, but Pete froze for a moment and the smile
on his face slowly faded, then shook his head.
"That man... is no longer necessary."
"For...” Ae almost asked off the cuff, but looking at Pete's expression as if
he wasn't willing to bring the matter up, Ae just had to swallow the words
back and look at his dusty hands, not wanting to scratch his face like he did
before, but instead, he touched his shoulder lightly.
"Don't be like that, I love seeing you smile."
“Ai’Ae"
"Hurry up and get your stuff sorted, or else how long will it take to finish?
When I come up again, when I see the books in the bookcase are still not
organized, I will be angry with you," Ae said, then turned around and
pointed to the bookcase, Pete also rushed to open his own bookcase ready
to organize. His own boyfriend was getting ready to go out the door when
Pete opened his mouth to ask.
"If I don't know where I go wrong, will you teach me?"
"Uh-huh."
"Eh, nothing," he hurriedly shook his head, then bowed his head to deal
with the matter in his hands, and Ae, who was about to go out, couldn't help
but laugh out loud.
"Don't worry about it, I'll be patient and teach you," Pete smiled, still
fiddling with his books as Ae finished and headed out the door. Somehow,
Ae's words always gave him a sense of security that he couldn't say.
Whatever it was, Ae wasn't going to let him face it alone.

The mother who had come in to help her son organize his things had
listened in on the two children's conversations, conversations that brought a
slight smile to her face.
Perhaps the child, whom he had always regarded as a treasure, was still
just a bird, and perhaps he had met the other half who had taught him to fly.
"Eat up, be very thankful to Ae for coming over to help today, otherwise it
wouldn't have been done so quickly."
In a restaurant with an elegant setting, there was a table full of people,

Pete's mother, Aunt Jiu, and, needless to say, naturally, the physically fit Ae
was there too.
"Yeah, if I let him do it alone, I'm sure it wouldn't have been done so
quickly, if it wasn't for Ae, this old bone of mine would still have to run up
and down to carry things." Aunt Jiu immediately answered, looking at Ae
as she said, "Where else can you find such a kind-hearted child now?
The Koon-chai's friend really helps with everything, not only carrying
things but also helping to organize all kinds of miscellaneous things, some
workers who have just come are clumsy, every time they have to ask her
where to put this, where to put that, she was annoyed by the question.
"Uh, it's nothing," people who do not know how to communicate with
elders can only say so, and do not know what they should say in order not
to be annoying, so they can only reply so briefly, sitting next to Pete
immediately added a few words.
"Yeah, I have to thank you properly too, if you hadn't come to help, I'd
definitely have my hands full, I don't even know what to put where." Pete
hurriedly added, wanting to maintain his boyfriend as well as possible, Ae
frowned slightly, then said bluntly.
"Some of the most basic things you need to know yourself, ah, how does
anyone put toilet cleaner in their closet?"
"Ah..... .." The Koon-chai’s face immediately changed, Pete suddenly

reacted...
"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to say that about him," Ae suddenly reacted and sat
next to the elders, saying this about Pete in front of them might make him
lose points about himself, but, unexpectedly, Pete's mother instead smiled.
"Anyway, just go to the trouble of looking after Pete for a bit more."
"Huh?" Ae asked softly, glancing over at his mother, who smiled at him,
then turned to Pete who was scratching his head.
“Ai’Pete has never lived by himself. At first, I was worried that he would
be unaccustomed to it, afraid that he would rent a house outside and sneak
home to sleep, but after I saw you, I was more relieved... I hope you can
teach Pete to be stronger." How could a mother not know what kind of
person her son is, Aunt Jiu added after hearing this.
"Everyone thinks that our Koon-chai is a perfect man, handsome, rich and
strong in everything, but who knows that when he learns to make shrimp
porridge he has a smile hanging on his lips all day long and says..... ."
"Aunt Jiu!!!!"
Pete’s eyes opened wide in shock, watching as his secret was about to be
revealed, and Ae turned to look at Pete curiously.
"Shrimp porridge?"
"Yeah, I'm still weirded out by that, why suddenly he wants me to teach him
to make shrimp congee, he can't even peel shrimp, you didn't see when he
peeled his life's first shrimp, he made me laugh half to death, all out of such
a handsome man, and worked like he had child's hands and feet."
"Aunt Jiu," Pete felt sheepish for a moment, not knowing what to do,
feeling his body rolling hot as if on fire, and Jiu giggled at the sight.
"Koon-chai, where did I go wrong?"
"It's because you're telling the truth that I'm shy," Pete shyly played with his
meal with his head down, not daring to look up at anyone, Ae who was
sitting next to him couldn't help but laugh out loud, tempted to scratch his
flushed cheeks, but all he could do was....
"Do you want me to teach you?" Pete looked up at him, and for some
reason, his cheeks were even redder than before.
"I love shrimp, I'm an expert at peeling them."
At this moment Pete very much wanted to dig a hole in the ground, because
Ae must have known because he liked to eat shrimp, he himself tried so
hard to please him by going to learn to make shrimp porridge, Pete thought
in his heart, Ae said those words are not implying something? How else
could his eyes make himself feel hot all over? Who knows?
The two children's looks were caught in the eyes of the elders next to them
and they involuntarily laughed.
“Ae"
"Hmm."
“Pete...he's all yours,"
It was a very brief sentence, but Ae replied in a serious tone.
"Well, I'll take good care of him."
Somehow, the conversation between his mother and her boyfriend made
Pete feel blush...
Did Mom already kind of give Pete to Ae?
"Are you going to sleep here today?"
"Yeah, I want to get used to being here sooner, probably in a few days, I
might have to go back a bit this Saturday."
There were only two of them left in the luxurious room, and Ae spread his
entire body as if he was lying on the couch, while the other one sat down
next to him.
"Well, that's good, don't really be like what your mother said, renting a
house to use as a storage room, what a waste of money," after saying that,
Ae who had just sent Pete back to his room got up and stood up: "Then I'll
go back first so you can rest properly..... ."
Snap
"Don't hurry back," Pete hurriedly got up and reached out his hand and
tightly grasped Ae's clothes, a look of denial of his return, Ae stared
blankly, looking at the white hand that grasped his clothes.
"Eh..... ."
"Then I'll stay for a while longer," after saying that, Ae sat down just like
before, he looked at Pete's expression, he couldn't bear to go back, even
though he wanted to go back to the bath so badly...
"Mmmmmm."
Seeing this handsome face, the heart softened once more.
After that, their conversation gradually became silent, each of them was
dumbfounded, and there was only one other man, in the large room, Pete
actually felt a bit shy, his mind kept reminding himself not to say something
naughty, he turned to look at the person sitting next to him but found that...
Ai’Ae had already fallen asleep.
At this moment, the football player's feet were lying on the sofa, his head
leaned down slightly, his eyes closed and he was breathing gently and
orderly. He has been tired all day, should he be tired too? Pete watched this
scene and couldn't help but stepped forward, his eyes staring sharply at the
man in front of him.
Who said Ae wasn't handsome? No way, Ae can even make his heart flutter
when he sleeps!!!
Just thinking about it, Pete wanted to reach out and rub his face as well,
but.....
Snap
Pete stood up abruptly and darted towards the bedroom, walking into the
bathroom and deadlocking the door, looking at himself in the mirror and
how red his face really was, but it wasn't from shyness... it was a feeling he
was getting.
The thought made him bite his lower lip to death, the image of Ae saying he
was going to teach him to peel a shrimp came to mind, and it was clear to
feel the way he felt when he touched his body, shoulder to shoulder, hand to
hand... made him feel something.
At the moment, he and Ae, the two of them, were alone in a room.
Extra excitement!
Pete slid his hand inside his pants, his mind going blank, touching the most
vulnerable parts of his own body, just thinking about the other, not
expecting it to react so strongly.
Pete, Ai’Pete, don't you know shame?
Despite thinking like this, he couldn't stop himself, the sweaty body, the
deep eyes, and the low voice he told his mother to take care of him.....
"Ah... ah...” and before long, the breathing was getting more and more
rapid, and even the exhaled air was becoming rolling hot, and he slipped his
other hand into his own clothes to stroke his little pink n.ipple.
Pete looked down at the floor, but his body was disobedient and his hands
were working hard to release its need.
“Ai’Ae... um... Ae... Ae... Ae... Ae...”
At this point...there was a knock
Fxxk it!
“Ai’Pete, are you in there?"
The man who was masturbating immediately turned and looked at the
bathroom door.
What to do?

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 26:The Night in the Dormitory.
Pete.
At this point, my body shook and my heart almost shot to my throat, one of
my hands was still in my pants and the other in my clothes, and I was
starting to get a little scared in my heart because I knew Ae was at the door.
"I'm thirsty, I want a bottle of water." Ae blurted out, and I had to stammer
in response.
"Okay... Okay, you go and get a drink ah Ae...” I wanted to stop myself too,
but when I knew Ae was standing on the other side
"What's wrong with you? You sound strange." What should we do? Just a
yell from Ae.
Stop it, Ai’Pete, you have to stop it.
"No... Nothing... no... no." was the word that came out of my mouth and my
legs started to go weak as the energy in them slowly moved to
"Hey, you sound weird, are you crying?"
"No... No ah... I really... no... Nothing...”

Come on Pete, come on, come on, get it over with!
I said to myself over and over in my mind, but my body heated up even more
and my heart beat even faster. The fear in my heart was as unstoppable as a
mountain torrent and contained a little excitement.
What to do, I want Ae to hold me.
"You must be up to something! Open the door now!"
"Nothing... There's really nothing there... I'm fine."
“Ai’Ae... no... Don’t come in here."
"Are you sure you're okay?"
"Hmmm... hmmm...” after hearing his footsteps fade away, I sat down on
the bathroom floor for a moment.
I've done this a few times, and although there's a sense of guilt, I can't help
myself.
"Ah... almost... almost... almost there...”
Bang, bang, bang!
"The fvck! What's wrong with you! You're abnormal! Something's got to be
going on! You have a strange voice, open the door for me at once!" At the
moment, the man at the bathroom door was knocking very roughly on the
bathroom door. I was startled by the sudden knock on the door and then
twisted my head to look at the door before I noticed... turns out I didn't lock
it!
“Ai’Ae, don't...”
Squeak.
It was already too late, the handle on the door was turning, and then the
door panel had been pushed in. At this point there was nothing I could do
but sit dumbfounded.
“Ai’Pete, you!”
Ae seemed to be about to say something to me, but when he came in and

looked down at me on the floor, his eyes were wide open and his hands
clenched on the doorknob.
My cheeks were instantly red and shyness came in waves as Ae stared at

my face and then moved his gaze to my little Pete who I hadn't had a
chance to tuck in his pants.
"Hey you."
"Don't look at it, Ai’Ae, don't look at it!" As soon as he opened his mouth, I
snapped back and did my best to cover my lower parts with my hands,
before burying my head in my lap with a look of shyness.
Ae saw it, he saw me handjob-ing myself, and he was clearly there.
"Are you jerking off?"
"...” I didn't know how to respond, except to hug my knees even tighter than
before, preferring to turn myself into a tiny germ and disappear into the
bathroom floor if I could. My teeth clenched my lower lip dead on.
“Ai’Pete!" I didn't answer him, I just squinted, not wanting to know

anything, not wanting to know what he looked at me like, what he thought
of me.
"Look at me!"
Ae's hands were gripping my shoulders, but all I knew was to shake my
head too hard to look up at him, which made his tone even tougher.
"I told you to look at me!" I don't know if I was afraid of his tone, but I
slowly started to raise my hot face to look at him, and he reached out and
gently rubbed my face.
"You were jerking off for me, right?" If Ae hadn't cupped my face, I
would've dodged his eyes.
"I... I didn't..." I can't say it, just thinking about him in my mind, I already
have a lot of desire bubbling up. Only to see Ae bring his face up and say
something baffling.
"You're so cute... so cute!"
"I'm not cute at all Ae, I'm ashamed, you're here and I'm doing this, I...”
"I don't want you to say it, I want to k.iss you." I tried to falter and argue,
but Ae had already interrupted me, then touched my lips with his hand and
looked at me fondly, then he lowered his body to the same height as me,
needless to say, in the face of his touch, I released so many times.
Now Ae was gently sucking on my lips and my whole body was shaking as
his hand jerked out the one I was holding myself in. Ae's mouth, Ae's
tongue, was mingling with mine and entering my mouth.
Our tongues were coiled around each other, becoming one. The saliva that
we were exchanging was getting sweet, it was incredible.
The two tongues are in a dark tangle.
"Mmm... ah...” a groan escaped my throat, my hands were clutching Ae's

shirt. I have been immersed in this moment sweet as honey k.iss, my
thoughts have flown to the end of the witch mountain, the sea of love. It
was only when Ae slowly removed his lips that I gradually regained
consciousness.
"I... will take it off oh."
His request made me shy to the point of almost choking, but all I knew was
to nod obediently.
I watched him unbutton my shirt one by one, and his hands shook a little,
similar to the frequency with which my body shook. I asked him to help me
get my clothes off, and then he took off my pants, which were already
halfway down, too.
“Ai’Ae... Ai’Ae don't look!"
I hurriedly blocked that part with my hand, though he had seen it. But he
reached out and pulled my hand away.
"I want to see." When he finished, he grabbed my hands and held them
above my head. I was naked at the moment, like a newborn cuckoo without
any cover. It was even shyer than the scene in the dressing room that day,
and now that every inch of my body was on display in front of Ae, I was
afraid he would hate it.
Ae is a boy, and being naked in front of him like this might make me lose
his sexiness for an instant.
"You sit here." But when he pulled me up to sit on the edge of the tub, I was
almost unconscious and did as he said. I was so ashamed I almost covered
my face with my hands when he spread my feet apart. So now he sees me
more clearly than before, but instead of losing my hardness through
excessive shyness, I want him to see my needs more.
“Ai’Pete, you're making me shy, too." He said so, but I didn't see how he
was shy at all, Ae was kneeling between my legs, so he was a little shorter
than me,
But then he reached up and k.issed me again. He k.issed me softly and then
licked my lips with his tongue while he cupped my little n.ipple with both
hands.
“Ai’Ae... Ai’Ae... don't...” as he gently squeezed my little n.ipple, I felt my

whole body go limp. I also know that boys' sensitive spots are here, and this
place of mine is especially sensitive.
Ae squeezed for a moment and then twirled his fingertips there, the two
movements alternating as if he was studying my flesh.
"Do you like it? When I pinch like this." What should I say to him? Now
that my mind is blank and the cells all over my body are twitching, Ae
finished playing with the place and put his face next to mine.
"Ah!" I m.oaned softly as he was nibbling at my pomegranate seeds with

his teeth, my shout making his mouth leave and he asked me uncertainty.
"Am I hurting you?"
"One... one... no."
"Then I'll just lick it."
I don't know why this comment of his was more humiliating than this
gesture of his, so I didn't dare answer him. Now I felt like I was going to
faint as Ae's tongue was already gently nourishing those two little n.ipples
of mine. I reached out and grabbed Ae's short hair as if I had reached an
instant o.rgasm.
The heart of a flower is soft and contains dew in spring, the tongue is soft
and sucks the pith of the flower.
"Ah. Ah...” Ae grabbed my body and I let out a groan. I lowered my head to
rest against Ae's while he buried his head in my chest.
I felt like every cell in my body was going to explode. I never told Ae how
great it felt to be in a suffocating choke that day.
And now, although a little shy, it feels really good.
"Ah!!!! Uh... oh... ah... no... don't ah... it is dirty there... no... don't ah" I
jerked my head up as Ae slowly moved his mouth to that part and rushed to
stop him.
Let's not talk about using my mouth, I haven't done that with anyone else,
and no one has touched my thing except Ae. So, when he made an action
that he was going to use his mouth on my d.ick... and I was already
orgas.ming.
I shivered, feeling the happiness accompanying a torment that spread

throughout my body, but I also knew deep down how dirty it was there.
I don't want Ae to think I'm dirty, no.
I wanted to push his shoulders vigorously, but he was bent on being there to
help me with my mission. He also pressed his hands against my legs to keep
them from sliding on the tub, and I braced myself with my hands, gasping
for air that lingered throughout the bathroom. My breath was warm and I
could feel it every time I breathed.
"Ai’Ae... Enough... that is enough... Don’t argh... Can't be like this..." I

shook my head vigorously, still trying to push his shoulders away. I'm
gonna squirt out of my body, and if he doesn't stop, I'm gonna shoot him
right in his face.
This made him move his lips away, then wipe the drool from his mouth
with the back of his hand, and ask me.
"Does that bother you?"
How could I feel bothered? I felt so good, so good!
I wanted to answer him, but I couldn't say anything, and Ae wondered if I

was getting high, and then his attention went elsewhere.
"Or do I have to suck here? I saw it online...”
“Ai’Ae, enough!!!! No! Ae, enough! Stop it... enough... enough... enough...
enough... enough... Enough...” Pete said to himself, ready to prove it, only
to see him lift his knee with his hand and lick him... there. Should I be
angry with him for this?
That's the most annoying thing about it, but when Ae licked it, and I was
almost driven to new heights of craziness by him for doing it.
I had never touched there much myself, but now I could feel Ae's tongue
licking and drilling in that hole. It was damp and wet, it made my whole
body feel like electricity, and I felt like I was already watering there.
The dark fragrance was driving the hard way, the hole mouth shallow and
deep in spring.
Even though I had told Ae about it, he didn't mean to stop at all and helped
me with his tongue, so what would he think of me if I came out because he
licked it?
"That's enough. That's enough!" So I hurriedly shouted, and Ae looked up

at me when he heard it.
"Don't you want me to do this?" Now my mind is blank and I can't think of
anything nice to say except to breathe heavily and say it off and on.
“I would like you to do it... but it's dirty... ah I have to clean up first... I have
to... I have to... I don't want to... to be... hated by you...” I'm almost out of
energy and about to fall into the tub... but I'm still panting trying to tell him.
It's not that I don't want him to do it to me, but I read an article that said you
have to clean it first, and I don't want him to help me once and then hate it,
if that's the case I'd rather not.
"I'll hate you? I'll never hate you, Pete!" said Ae firmly, and his words
instantly dispelled my misgivings. Then he came over and hugged me,
grabbed my hand and put it towards his d.ick.
He leaned his head on my shoulder and said, "I can't hold it anymore and
now I want to be one with you." Ae's thoughts were the same as mine, and I
was so happy that I hugged him tightly and made up my mind to answer
him.
"If you don't mind me... you can do it...” I said to Ae in a voice so light it
was almost inaudible, and Ae's eyes widened when he heard it. But soon,
his hand was again in the chrysanthemum bush in my back garden.
"Ouch!" I winced in pain as Ae plunged his finger into my backyard. I

grabbed Ae's shoulders with both hands, and thought to myself, haven't I
relaxed enough? Why does it still hurt so much?
This caused Ae to look down at me and ask a question that almost made me
ashamed.
"Are you sure you won't die of pain after I go in there with something
bigger?"
I haven't heard of any gay who would die from the s.ex thing, but I'm just as
skeptical as he is about whether I'd really die if he did get in there.
According to my personal verification, Ae's penis is not small at all, his
d.ick is not very long, but very thick. Just his fingers and I am already
hurting this much... I'm sure I'll scream my throat out when it comes to the
bigger thing!
"I'm sure you won't! You're already so tight with just my finger, I'm sure it's
going to hurt you!" Ae muttered to himself in an anxious tone, then he
withdrew his fingers, lowered his head, and k.issed me on the cheek,
holding me tightly in his arms.
"I'm going to study hard about this, and next time I won't make you hurt."
Ae whispered in my ear, stroking my back to give me comfort. And that
d.ick of his was rubbing against my d.ick until it was hot.
"I... me too... I won't let you down... I won't." I repeated the words to him,
happy that he didn't hate me and hadn't planned to make me suffer. I
continued to ask Ae.
"I... let me help you with my mouth." I ask because I want to do this for him
too, but I don't know which 'switch' I hit on Ae.
"Ah!"
"I'm sorry! I can't take it anymore!" He grabbed me again, and this time he
pushed me against the wall, then pinned me down with his own body, and
my face was instantly red.
Ae was rubbing his male root back and forth between my legs in an attempt
to plow through my thighs, and every time he moved his body, the two of
our meat sticks clashed together.
“Ai’Pete, I can't! I can't. Hmmm. Ah... I can't hold it in!"
"Aah!" I was shaking all over as Ae grabbed my d.ick and jerked it up with
his, his d.ick was rubbing against the root of my thighs, pumping back and
forth like a mounted motor, and my whole body was on fire.
"I... Ai’Ae. I can't. I can't. I can't. Ae. I can't!"
J.erk
I was so restrained when the squirts of love fluid sprayed it stained the
bathroom walls, I gasped so hard that my legs were almost so soft I almost
piled on the floor.
I never knew it would be so tiring to do it with someone else and it would

feel so good. But now that Ae was still nursing an unrelenting resentment of
the root of my thigh, I wanted to raise my hand to cover my mouth.
I tried my best to clench my legs, but his hot breath was ringing in my ears.
And his embrace, his m.oaning in my ears, and the sweat on my body stood
up along with it. Although I had just given vent to it once, the desire was
once again easily aroused and I had to do my best to keep it at bay.
What would Ae think of me if he knew that I was already h.orny just by

breathing warmly into him?
If I ever wondered if I was bent, I can be pretty sure now. I was very fond of
the stick that Ae was rubbing against my thigh. I really didn't dare tell him
that I still needed him, and that I couldn't help needing and wanting him.
"Uh... Ai’Pete... um...” he was holding me tight as Ae let out a vent

between my legs, while I was shivering with my eyes tightly closed. I heard
him grinding against my ear.
"That's awesome!"
I wanted to say that to Ae too.
It's so tempting.
Ae buried his face in my shoulder for a moment before speaking again.
"Can I take a shower with you? I can't go back to the dorm like this."
I really didn't want to take a shower with him because I was afraid my d.ick
would be aroused again, but I was really happy that he hadn't gone back. I
turned my head to look at him and asked cautiously.
"Are you spending the night here?" He looked at me with a look of surprise,
thought for a moment, then nodded.
"That's fine, but you wash first, in case I shower with you, I'm sure I'll want
to mess with you again." Ae finished and glanced down at his d.ick before
turning and leaving the bathroom, I clutched my heart part with my hand.
Just now... just now Ae and I... I
I shook my head as hard as I could and went into the shower. My whole
body is shaking, my legs are weak, and I'm asking myself... how will I face
Ae from now on, I'll be too shy to look at him!
Ae
Pete was asleep, well, actually I don't know if he was pretending to be

asleep or really asleep, because now that I have my eyes open, it's like I had
an overdose of caffeine.
I went in after Pete showered and borrowed clothes from him, then climbed
into Pete's bed. The young man, however, squeezed in on the other side of
the bed and turned off the bedside lamp on his side.
I don't know if it was my own fault, but when I looked over, I felt his body
jerk a little and roll the covers tighter.
If it had been before, I would have thought he was avoiding me, but the
bathroom play just now made me think he was shy.
Because I'm shy myself, and yes, I've never had done anything like that
with anyone, and this is the first time I've "almost broken my virginity. I
was so close to achieving this dream that I never dared to hope for, so now I
too feel like I've just finished three rounds of booze... I was hotter than a
drunk man, to be honest.
But the thought of Pete looking at me, the thought of him m.oaning my
name, oh, and him wanting to clean himself because of me. I was shocked,
and the moment I saw Pete sitting there, I immediately got a h.ard on.
At that time, this Koon-chai was unguarded, sitting there, trying to avoid my
eyes, I think this is simply too cute right.
There was no other Koon-chai in the four seas and eight worlds who was
more adorable than him.
So, now I can't sleep at all, and the images are still fresh in my mind. I
turned to see his shoulder, and it became even more difficult to hold my
own.
I want to do it again.
I had to shake this yellow waste out of my mind, but to no avail, I had to
stare at Pete's back in disbelief.
Who would have thought that someone like me, who is nervous about love,
would have a hard time controlling his feelings for a guy, and my feelings
for Pete must be the exception to the rule.
"You... good night oh." In the end, I pretended to say good night to him as if
nothing had happened, and then reluctantly closed my eyes as I watched his
unmoving back.
"Good... good dream...” it was almost five minutes later before I heard him
mutter. The corners of my mouth immediately rose, and I pulled the covers
back a bit.
I can say, I'm also very sure, tonight he and I think the same, we just found
out that sex is better than the effect of caffeine, tonight I guess both of us
will not be able to sleep.
I don't know when I fell asleep, when I woke up again, the sky gradually
revealed fish belly white.
This is a very counterintuitive thing for me, because I usually get up before
5:00 a.m.
But not surprisingly, I didn't get much sleep last night, so it's good to be up
at 6am.
Boom!
Clang!
C.ussing.
"Huh? What's that noise?" Now Pete was up, so the noises must have been
his making. I hurriedly lifted the covers and ran outside, and then I saw...
what the hell...
The handsome Koon-chai can't do anything, or rather he doesn't even know

what to do first.
When I walked over to him, Pete was all gloomy about what to do and had
the faucet on at the sink, then looked over at the pot of boiling water on the
other side, he didn't know how hot it was, so he grabbed the lid and
instinctively let go and slammed the lid on the floor. Then he rushed around
looking for insulated gloves, only to accidentally make a table full of some
dry food that Aunt Jiu had prepared for him... I giggled while scratching my
head.
So is he making breakfast or just sabotaging?
"What are you doing?"
Bam!
Bang, bang, bang!
Don't ask me what that sound was, Pete dropped the lid on the pot again,
and he turned his head to look at me, so you can get a picture of his face
slowly turning red, like a pot of boiling water.
“Ai’Ae, Ai’Ae... you're awake." I wasn't mistaken, he was avoiding my

eyes, I hurried over and saw exactly what he was cooking.
"Are you making shrimp porridge?"
"Well, yes, it is."
I guess I can understand what Auntie Ju said, the prawns have been cut into
pieces like five horses like this, so it's not like something which can be
called peeled prawns.
Even seeing that, I wouldn't have laughed at him, I just laughed and walked
over and washed my hands.
"Well, it's not pretty at all, I will redo it, Aunt Jiu put a lot in the fridge." He
told me cautiously, probably shying away from peeling the shrimp.
But I shook my head and picked up the knife and began to pick at the
shrimp line, I removed the shrimp droppings, not to mention a few that
were only halfway cut down the body.
"It's okay to eat if it doesn't look good, I'm not a picky eater, you know," I
said as if nothing else, while taking care of the work at hand. I didn't laugh
at his clumsiness, because I knew he had made it especially for me. And
then he was trying so hard to cut the onion but couldn't use a knife, it made
me feel so cute.
By the time this pot of shrimp congee made with soup packets instead of
bone broth was finished, it was already after 7:00, but I had no complaints.
Then I looked at Pete quietly, and I knew when he was serious about doing
things for me. How happy it made me.
Even if I don't have time to run today, I don't care!
"It's a little salty, but it's delicious." I'm not covering for him, his shrimp
congee is pretty good.
I don't know if it's really good, or if I want to lick the pot because I see him
trying so hard. Today's breakfast was a real treat.
He, on the other hand, only knew to eat his own breakfast slowly, not daring
to look me in the eye, and I was reminded again of last night.
"Don't you be shy, it makes me shy too."
"I... I can't do it." Pete whispered to me, almost burying his face in the
porridge, and I had to follow the silence.
Until we finished, I was about to put the dishes away to wash them when I
suddenly stopped in my tracks and turned to him.
"Call me if you want to peel shrimp in the future... I just realized I like
peeling shrimp." Pete looked up at me with a puzzled look on his face.
But soon I went on and on.
"Last night... you were as red as a shrimp." After that, I was so embarrassed
by my words that I rushed into the kitchen to wash the dishes,
And he never said anything to me again. Until I put on yesterday's clothes

to go back to the dormitory to change, he did not say a word to me, but now
his face is really as red as a shrimp ah.
I've been living with that Pond guy for too long, so I'm just saying this kind
of humiliating stuff.
I had to pluck my hair to distract myself, and since being with Pete, I've
discovered a whole new me, and a lot about myself that I didn't know
existed.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 27.1: Concentrate hard (1)
Wow ~~~
"Can't you train seriously, you shrewd monkey!!!!"
"Ouch, P’No don't be so serious, be careful the serious you are, the faster
you get older, look at me, this how football is supposed to be played." The
monkey, who had fouled the ball, stopped, then pulled the soccer ball from
the ground to the back of his feet and flipped it from side to side, making
No, the captain of the team, want to take the soccer ball to hit his face with
it.
The coach said he couldn't supervise everyone's training today, and look
how proud Can is, he's like someone who is about to go to heaven.
"Stop it!!!! Everyone else is training seriously, do you want to rush out of
Asia and kick the world to win the World Cup!!!!" Techno roared, scolding
is not allowed, after all, Can's comedy is just a happy ending for the other
seniors, but if he baby him, maybe the people behind him who want to cut
him may already be lined up in the street.
"Well, it's rare that the coach isn't around, just relax and take it easy."
Techno's best friend Type couldn't help but say as Techno showed a fierce
expression, "Ohhhh! Doesn't anyone ever get serious with me!" As soon as
the words fell, Can, who was upside down, flicked the ball with the tip of
his toe, and it went to the bottom of his footboard, and the show began...
"No one is as serious as a senior, have you ever heard...” said the skin
monkey called Can clenching his legs and started dancing...
"Nobody nobody...” jumped and stretched out his fingers and shook them
back and forth...
Nobody.
Wonder Girls - The Wonder Years - Trilogy
"... But you" Can danced with enchanting dance steps on both legs, learning
the final movement of the "Nobody" dance. With both hands pointing at the
senior student, he flirted at him, and Techno rushed into the stadium with a
whistle blaring.
"If only it was tolerable, but it is not! It's either kick your ass or my name
will not be Techno today!!!" After saying that, this unimaginative captain
put on a fierce expression and ran towards Can, who had long since run
away like a gust of wind, while running and shaking his ass provocatively
towards this captain, laughter echoed over the stadium, making No's nostrils
smoke, a mouthful of old blood rushed upwards, stifling the old face red.
Every time Can comes out funny he has the ability to make No's friends and
football teammates laugh.
"Hey, P’New, where's Ae?" A familiar face popped up in the middle of the
laughter – Ai’Pond who everyone knew, and New smiled back at Pond,
revealing clean white teeth... braces on them, then pointed in the other
direction.
"I don't know who I'm making phone porridge with, by the way, I was going
to ask you if Ae is seeing someone. These days he looks mysterious." Pond
smiled in silence, who else but the one called the Koon-chai Pete who had
made Ae disappear all night without even a check-in call? Good thing Pond
is smart enough to have brainstormed an 8G brain and GV crap filled
neurons, and said Ae must be going for a heart tonic.
"Whether it's the crush or not I don't know, I can only tell you that he didn't
return to his dorm all night last night."
"What are you saying?" Type interjected, still immersed in the laughter that
teasing Can had brought when he saw the half-breed coming for his base
mate, and just as Pond approached, he heard someone's voice ringing from
afar.
"Then I'll pick you up at your dorm when I'm done training and we'll go eat
in front of the school."
Hey, my good friend Ae, do you know you're really fxxking obsessed with
your date!
"That's no good, I'd better pick you up... okay, you can drive."
Ae nodded to herself as a certain Pond. Holmes slipped over to tease the

unsmiling base mate from behind.
I can say without exaggeration that at this point Ae's ears were so red they
were dripping blood and hey, what did I do last night with Pete in the
covers that I didn't know about?
And so, Pond....
"I'll go with you!"
Bang!
"Ugh!" Ever wonder what the hell that sound is? It is Ae suddenly attacked
me, gave me a move to lock throat, strangled me backward lying coughing,
I tightly grasped him strangled my neck arm, felt that they will ascend to
heaven, and Ae that annoying boy actually have no sense of introspection,
did not think to care about my life, except for a ferocious expression and
ferocious voice.
"What the fxxk did you come out from behind me for?"
"Cough cough cough~~~ I f.uck, you're trying to strangle me! Are you the
devil! Scared me to death, my collar bone is going to dislocate!" Pond
clutched his neck, fearing that he was strangled by Ae with a paralyzed face
and crooked mouth, said that would not be handsome, if Cha-am did not
want me to blame you all. Seeing Pond's mournful expression, Ae also
finally calmed down a bit.
"I'm sorry, but why did you sneak up on me from behind?"
"I just heard you on the phone with Pete and wanted to go with you to him,
who knew you'd lock my throat, seriously, did you get anal-ized by Pete,
how else would you have such a keen sense of crisis guarding your back!"
Pond complained, you get the idea, Ae the man is the fighting base of the
hobbits, super attacking, don't look at him, he's a dozen centimeters shorter
than me, but I swear, this soft egg of mine would never dare to touch this
hard rock of his.
"B.astard! Don't use to gossip about that, it's not like I'm a scum like you,
thinking about s.exual things all day long!"
"Hey! Now that I've been cleansed, why do you keep scolding me for being
a b.astard?" Pond indignantly, then narrowed his eyes slightly.
"Wait a minute, when you say there are no b.astards like me, you mean you
and Pete...” asked Ae coldly without waiting for Pond to finish, Ae was
pointing at him showing him his foot.
"Before you ask me a question, Ai’Pond let me ask you, do you know
Seven Ghost Footwork?" I don't know much about the art of Muay Thai,
and I can't remember the weird thing in-ring, but with my brilliant mind and
infinite brain power, if I take it literally - Ae is trying to kick me in the face
with his foot!
If I was standing now, I'm not afraid at all, I can run if I don't want to get
kicked, but the problem is that I'm still lying in the arms of Mother Earth,
and Ae is raising one foot to my face, there was nothing I could do.
"I don't know any Ghost Foot Seven, I'm Italian, but I'm going to spare you
shame, let's change the subject, I said I wanted to go with you because I was
going to go home, but my family all ran off on a trip, and there is no one to
eat with me, Cha-am went home again, so, I'm going with you... okay,
please take me, please!" Immediately afterward, Pond wrapped his arm
around Ae's, blinking pitifully, and Ae had a smile tugged at the corner of
his mouth.
“Ai’Pete" after rejecting Pond, a certain short attack who has a date
continues to make telephone porridge with his little boyfriend, honestly,
Pond is not afraid of Ae, but he is sure that Ae is very taboo to go along
with him, so he must find a chance to gossip from Pete about last night's
events.
"Huh! There's no humanity in being gay!" Pond whispered a beep and then
struck a mental plan..... .
"Crooked Can, Ae invited us to have steak in front of the school, want to

come along!" Pond shouts at Can in the soccer stadium, as Techno picks up
a leg for an over-the-shoulder drop, and the underdog eater gets Pond's
point and responds loudly.
"I'm going too! I'm free! Ah P’No ~~~~~~~ No, I'm wrong, I won't dance
Nobody to you anymore, ah ~~~~~~ legs... my legs ~~~ ~~" With Can's
painful screaming, the seniors were amused by this skin monkey, and the
only one who was out of this cheerful atmosphere saw him sigh deeply.
“Ai’Pete, can my friends come along?" Pond stretched his neck to open the
gay-dar over his head, the corners of his mouth going fxxking up in a dark
sneer.
You... this Ae ah, never care what other people think, and while playing
with friends in the day he is still careless, but one day will also care about
the feelings of the boyfriend, and he will ask if he can or cannot bring a
friend together, oh no ~ ~ ~ with me in front of this Seven Ghost Footwork
is simply a world of difference ah, double standard base, huh!
It's clear that our Mr. Intouch (Ae) is changing little by little, slowly
revealing to the world a tender side he never had before.
"I want to sit here!"
"Ai’Can, don't you see the look on Ae's friend's face either, would he like to
sit with you?" Techno couldn't help it, and they made their way to the
western cafeteria in front of the school, where Ae's friend was already
waiting first, while Can, the unglamorous eater, ran to Ae's friend's side
without asking if he wanted to sit next to him.
"You're not even asking?"
"Asked away, Phi, and Pete has agreed, he's nice, not at all like that friend
of his...."
"..... ."
The original good atmosphere was thus spoiled by Can, and when Can
mentioned another Koon-chai with a less than stellar word of mouth, Pete
could only dryly laugh twice to hide his embarrassment. In fact, at the
beginning, Pete was also hesitant to go out to dinner with Ae, because the
touch of last night's lingerie was still clearly imprinted in every cell, and
when he closed his eyes, he was reminded of those beautiful images, and he
didn't know how he was going to face his boyfriend, who already had skin
friends, today.
Bong!
"Ouch! Phi, why did you hit me on the head for?" He looked up at the
senior Type who had hit him hard on the head with his knuckles, his mouth
deflated in displeasure.
“Ai’Can, I have to remind you."
"Remind me of what?” Ai’Can looked up curiously and asked, reminding

me of what? Watch out for that Techno guy kicking my a.ss? Watch out for
freshman? Careful about washing your clothes without getting your skin
allergic? Beware of moldy clothes that can cause ringworm? Still....
"Hate something or someone too much, and they'll be all over you like a
shadow." Type seemed to remember a long time ago and rubbed his hair
hard.
"Then what exactly is it that follows like a shadow?" Can's question made
Techno stifle a laugh.
"Oh that is a memory Type will never forget, come on, hand the
microphone to Type hahaha."
"Understand the Murphy's Law." Type sulked, then changed the subject,
lazily continued to explain to the monkey, turned his head and chatted with
the International College student.
"Are you okay man, looks like you can't keep up with Can's rhythm, let's
order some food."
"Hey! P’Type, don't change the subject ah, first explain to me what
Murphy's Law is."
"When you can get Ai’No to chase you around the football field enough for
three laps, I'll explain it to you." After speaking, Type turned around and
called the waiter over to order, while Ae sighed helplessly at the noisy table.
At first, he just invited Can to come, but Pond, the shameless one, insisted
on coming, and then P’No, P’Type and P’Champ followed.
Honestly though, it was kind of nice, because since playing the game of
shrimp stripping with Pete last night, he didn't know what to talk about with
Pete himself, and the two were a bit awkward.
"What do you want to eat?"
“Ai’Ae what do you want to eat?"
"I asked you first!" Ae shook his head, while Pete, who had been afraid to
look the other man in the eye, nervously lowered his head and pretended to
look at the menu.
"Uh... so Ae what do you want to eat?" Pete asked Ae rhetorically again, as

if playing the game of whoever talks first wins, and this childish play on his
part let Ae know how panicked Pete was at this point and how shy he was.
"I asked you first, Pete," Pond said as he overheard the conversation from
behind and couldn't help himself.
"I just wanted to ask you how long you want to go on spreading cute couple
moments around like this? Everyone else has finished ordering and you're
still here and you ask me to come and so I'll ask you." Actually, it's not that
exaggerated, because Can is tugging at the senior’s hand and begging for a
treat, and Techno says he'll only let him have one French fry, so don't think
he will treat him to a meal.
Hearing Pond's grumbling, the two men who had been spreading cute
couple moments simultaneously turned their heads to look at Pond.
"I am not as childish as you are!"
"I'm not saying you're childish, I'm just saying you're brutally spreading
cute couple moments around, k.issing me I'm slimy, really flashing my
titanium dog eyes......”
"My heart, no more cute couple moments for couples!" Ae cursed softly, he
knew he was furious just to hide his embarrassment, even if he didn't
understand how many meanings the cute couple moments in Pond's mouth
really meant, but what made him even more incomprehensible - once he
thought those couples teasing each other was really childish, but now that it
happened to him and Pete... was it really childish too?
"I'll have a pork chop with black pepper and a side of bacon." Ae ordered
two without a second thought and Pete wanted to be open as well, "Then I'll
take it too...”
"How can you eat it all? Take your pick of the two I ordered." Ae knew
very well that Koon-chai wasn't a starving ghost-like those football players,
so he took it upon himself to order for Koon-chai, he interrupted Pete's
words and stared silently at each other, the others present not so
coincidentally cast curious glances at them.
"Well... that's all I'll take." So Ae turned around and called the waiter over,
gesticulating at the menu, "I'll have a pork chop plus a slice of bacon, and a
plate of chicken chili... what do you want to drink?"
"Uh, I'll take the mineral water."
"That's a one-liter bottle of Coke plus a bottle of mineral water." Ae turned

back to continue speaking to the waiter before turning his attention back to
the Koon-chai beside him.
"Do you want anything else?"
"Well, no more," Pete whispered back, his heart now pounding and his body
trembling slightly along with it, Ae's unfailing care for him leaving him
unquiet. And at this point, P’Champ, witnessing that Ae was immersed in a
world of duos with that International College student, couldn't help but ask.
“Ai’Ae, are you the family's maid?" Ae faintly frowned after hearing this
and looked back at Champ with a frown, the other party hurriedly waved
their hands when they saw this, although Ae was their schoolmate, no one
dared to make fun of him.
"I didn't mean it like that, I was just a little curious to see how well you take
care of Pete." Ae twisted her head to look at the person next to her, then
looked back at her own schoolmate.
"What's so strange, I've always been like that."
"Really? Have you ever taken care of me like that, my friend, when you
almost strangled me, and I bet you wouldn't even pull a hair on Pete's
head?"
Poof!
After the words were spoken, one foot came down hard on the back of
Pond's foot, and the culprit laughed grimly.
"Beware of death because of a big mouth!" It wasn't that Ae didn't want to

say it, but he saw that Pete was too nervous to look up at the others, just
sitting there in silence, and he didn't know how the seniors here would feel
if they found out that he and Pete were more than friends, but one thing he
had to admit was that he did take good care of Pete.
"Hi ~ P’Champ, it's you who's too worried, this Ae guy is really super nice,
he even saved me before and took me to live in his dorm!" As everyone's
attention shifts to Ae, Can was unintelligent enough to not speak out and
start his "Think Back to the Day" with an expectant Pete, who looks like a
huge fan of Ae's past heroic deeds.
The first time I saw him, he was a very good-looking and rich friend with
such a good personality, and Can loved him the most.
"I don't know if Ae told you that the first time me met him was when he
was picking up freshmen in a tavern, and at that time, our seniors told me
not to befriend people from the Engineering College, and being influenced
by the seniors made me look down on the students from the Engineering
College. And then one night he even ran off to find trouble with the
students from the Engineering College, of course it was because of
drunkenness goaded people to boldness ha, usually definitely would not go
to mess with them, at that time the people with brains all ran away, only Ae
came forward and pulled him away, and even took him back to his
dormitory, he really is more kind than a Bodhisattva!" At first, Can called
himself "I" [I/Phom] in a polite way, and when he got excited, he turned
into an arrogant partygoer and called himself a "This me"[I/Ku], and gave
Ae the highest compliment.
Can can't even tell you how many times this has been said!
"I helped you then, too!" Pond wanted to take some credit.
"I'm not saying you didn't help me either, you're super nice." Can, who had
always looked at the world in a good light, laughed happily when he
finished, thinking of nothing that bothered him, and didn't feel embarrassed
at all, even though the obnoxious Tin had said he was disgusting, but he
didn't care what Tin thought of him.
This temporary change of subject didn't seem overwhelming, and Can made
the most of his nagging qualities, leaving him to crackle and talk during the
whole meal, but it relaxed Pete a lot.
It's good that people don't know about my relationship with Ae.
Slowly, Pete wasn't so embarrassed, he felt pretty good about hanging out
with Ae's friends, at least not so much mindful of what happened last night,
if not...
"Hey! I can't believe the shrimp salad came in a shell!"
"If you can eat it, eat it with the shell, and can increase the calcium input!"
Type shook his head and said to himself, "You have to shell the shrimp
when you eat it. The other two people here have been because the words of
the mind drifted to the clouds, and this time the voice of the needy Can
sounded deadly.
"Hey, Ai’Pete, are you hot? Why is your face so red?" Can's question made
Pete chuckle awkwardly, seeing that Pond was about to burst out laughing
at the pig.
Pete is blushing and Ae's face is almost red and black, ouch hey, I really
want to know just how far the two of them have gone with the shrimp
stripping to the point where the inadvertent words can embarrass the two.
Even though I wanted to know, I was afraid to ask, afraid that Ae would
actually kick me in the face.
"What's wrong with you? You sound strange." What should we do? Just a
yell from Ae.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 27.2: Concentrate Hard (2)
Can
Nobody.
Wonder Girls - The Wonder Years - Trilogy
"Nobody... Nobody... but you ah nobody... nobody... but you~"
On Monday morning, the sun was shining brightly in front of the school,
and Can got off the bus and walked slowly along the quiet path.
The song "Ah ~ how to sing, I can only sing the word "Nobody",” Ai’Can
scratch his head, unable to remember the lyrics of this classic old song, still
happily repeating the lyrics, unknowingly walked to the International
Academy, Can's smile gradually widened.
"I don't know if Ai’Pete has class today, I really should thank him for taking
me to dinner that Friday day, I'm well-fed and had a full belly.” Ai’Can
laughed and talked to himself, remembering that last Friday he was poor as
a washed off jeans, he wanted to shed two lines of tears, all the money was
spent in advance to buy snacks, it was Friday and he was already penniless,
begging the elders to buy food and no one to be kin enough, did not expect
Pete actually pull the knife to help buy him dinner.
At first he was going to pay his share of the fee too, but Pete said he was
paying for him.
"Eh, Ai’Pete, don't pay for him, Ai’Can is like a rice bucket, he can't eat
enough."
"And he is completely impolite, you may want to treat him to a meal, he

wants to order all the dishes on the menu before he stops."
Hmph, what do all these stinking seniors think of me?
All the seniors who had invited Can were deriding him, he could only say in
a pitiful whisper, "No, it's not like that, Ai’Pete, you don't have to pay for
me, I'll pay my share, I'll be embarrassed if you pay for me."
Can said embarrassed is really embarrassed, because he has met with Pete a
few times, he smiled and said it's okay, that standard handsome smile, not to
mention the girls, even the steel straight man to melt in this warm smile, he
smiled only to see the teeth to thank Can again.
"You helped me the other day, and I haven't thanked you properly!"
If he doesn't mention it, Can really didn't think of that, since it's a big deal
he gladly accepts it, and then the seniors heard about it and were curious to
gossip about what's going on, thanks to Ae coming forward and saying they
found out that it was just a small thing.
"That said, I haven't properly asked Pete what happened that day to make
him get beaten up so badly, a good baby like Pete doesn't usually get into
conflict with others, is it because he's too good-looking for others to look
at? Well, it's possible... and maybe robbing someone else's woman, uh, not
really, Pete shouldn't be that kind of guy, he's kind as hell.” Ai’Can started
all sorts of brainstorming about what could have gotten such a well-behaved
good boy beaten up so badly that day.
"Whatever the reason, Pete's my friend, and if something happened to him,

I'd definitely stick my neck out both ways.” Ai’Can secretly made up his
mind, and then hehehe giggled out loud, continuing to hum along as he
walked towards the direction of the Academy, if not.....
Bang!
"Good dog get out of the way!"
GodAi’Hiaa it! That's human you are talking about!
Just as Can turned around and walked back, he accidentally bumped into
someone, and at the same time, a voice that was so familiar that it tickled
his teeth, and when he looked up to see the person in front of him, his small
narrowed eyes unconsciously glared at the boss.
"So it's you, Ai’Hiaa!"
It's just that Pete's friend from the International Academy is standing in
front of him, and he's pissed off when he sees this face!
At the same time, Tin unconsciously furrowed his eyebrows when he heard
Can address him, and the resentment that had accumulated since the
beginning of the school year exploded at this moment, his face instantly
turned ugly and his eyes looked at Can coldly, yet Can was not afraid.
"What are you doing here!!!!" Can's question made Tin look at him like he
was a retard and say in a dismissive tone, "My academy is right here, I'd
like to ask you what a civilian is doing in our academy?" Tin's words made
Can even more angry, he is a preconceived person, if you think this person
is bad at first, you will always hate each other, if the other slightly touches
his scales, he will explode, Tin's words clearly divided them into two levels,
which made him even more angry, so angry that he wanted to jump up and
kick the other party, but reason told him that this time should not cause
trouble, so he could only change his strategy to move first, then find the
opportunity to do so later.
"So what if I'm here, is your dad the owner of this school or something? It's
none of your business where I go! I can't imagine how someone with Pete's
nice temper like that could have such an as.shole friend like you, hurry up
and cut yourself off, Pete's life would be better off without you!” Ai’Can
didn't even look at the other party's face, but he was disgusted, and then
laughed coldly.
"You don't know who my father is?"
"I don't even know your dad as long as he's not the Prime Minister, oh~
even if your dad is the Prime Minister I don't know him because I'm out of
touch with society!” Ai’Can said aloud, and Tin couldn't help but frown, his
previous irritability eased for no apparent reason.
"My surname is Metthanan," such a nationally acclaimed surname should

make the other person's eyes glaze over in shock, however, Can just calmly
asked rhetorically, "And?" What sounded like an understatement was
actually because Can really didn't know, which instead surprised Tin, and
Can's reaction managed to get his attention.
He didn't know now, and when he found out someday in the future,
presumably the reaction would be no different than anyone else's.
"Talking to stupid people and the other person won't understand." Tin said
coldly, then lifted his foot and headed toward the Academy's teaching
building, if it weren't for...
Can suddenly grabbed his wrist and said, "You called me stupid? Well, be
stupid, but I forbid you to deride Pete, Ae doesn't want him to be sad, and I
don't want him to be sad, because Pete is my friend!" Pin, who was being
grabbed by the wrist, looked back down at his grasped wrist, then raised his
head to stare at Can and said...
"Are you done?"

"Ai’Hiaa!” Ai’Can cursed hard and shrugged off Tin's hand, the good mood
was thus stirred by the spirit, while Tin just grunted and turned to walk into
the teaching building, the annoyance in his heart was once again ignited.
It's ridiculous to be so deferential, everyone in this world is selfish and they

all talk about caring, but when the time comes, all they do is care about
themselves!
Thinking about it, Tin's thoughts went back to a few weeks ago.
"I want to intern at the company."
One morning, Tin opened his mouth to ask his brother, but got nothing but
smiles from the other side and fake soft voices that made one sick to hear.
"No, your task now is to study seriously......”
"I'm eighteen years old! You've been interning at the company since you
were eighteen!"
"Do you want to do the job of delivering documents to the company? That
one's not for you at all, just wait another two or three years!"
"Even if it's just sending documents or something, I'm willing to do it, I can
accept anything......" Tin's tone carried resentment, but the other party just
smiled on the mouth, but the eyes were cold, the tone sounded like he was
concerned about his brother, but the reality was...
"I'm telling you, no matter how much effort you put in, there's no way you
can catch up with me."
It's just not even possible to catch up with him, so when he said that he
won!!!
Tin cursed darkly, both hands clenched into fists, the person that had made
him trust with all his heart was gone, not when he recognized the truth, it
was precisely the deception and betrayal that had led to the deception and
betrayal that had caused him to look at those who trusted their friends,
treated them well unconditionally, and always looked at this dirty world
with the best of eyes, he just wanted to do something to prove that those
were just someone's mere fantasies.
I'm also curious to see what happens next.
Therefore, when Tin walked into the classroom and saw that Pete was
sitting there quietly listening to the song, his feet involuntarily stepped over
and sat next to each other.
"Ah, good morning, Ai’Tin," Pete greeted kindly when he saw Tin, a
harmless look that soothed Tin's mood and opened his mouth.
"If you want to get involved with boys, you might as well get involved with
me, why bother with that low civilian?"
Tin also wondered after uttering these words between him who had
everything and Ae who had nothing... who exactly would Pete choose, and
in his opinion, humans will always choose what's best for them, even Pete.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 28: The Almost premiere
Pete.
“Ai’Pete, if you just like men, wouldn't it be better for you to go out with
me than with that dwarf melon?"
When Tin said this to me, I was really shocked, he clearly knew what my
relationship with Ae was, I was very puzzled, is he not a straight man? I
don't know, maybe my radar can't even detect who is gay or not, but Tin is
indeed straight, he never looked at me like that, why would he say that to
me?
"I don't understand."
I replied thus, and Tin turned to look at me deadly, with all sorts of
questions in those cold, charming eyes, and said slowly to me
"What's not to understand about that? Don't those gold-digging girls go out
with us for the money, do you think that dwarf melon is not with you
because of your money? You don't have to worry about these things if you
go out with me."
At first, I felt angry, angry that he said that about my boyfriend, Ae is not
that kind of person, not the kind of person who is with me because of
money, or because I am poor and only have little money left, that is why I
will not do anything to jeopardize my relationship with him, that is why I
look so cowardly, but Ae does not care about money, and I think that I
could have nothing and still matter to Ae.
Even the gifts I purposely prepared for him, he returned them all to me,
how could he be so open-minded as to say he was doing it for my money?
(The money for the sneakers that people are questioning has actually been
paid back to Pete by Ae.)
This was the first thought that came to me, but I still saw something, the
nobleman who was so arrogant and unfriendly in everyone's eyes was
obviously not very happy with my answer, so I chose to tell him
straightforwardly.
"Whatever you think of him, but Ai’Ae is not like that to me, he never
cared about money and never wanted anything from me, I was instead a
liability to him, I don't know what it is that makes you think like that? But
not everyone has baht signs in their eyes... at least not Ae."
If I hadn't met Ae, I might agree with Tin that you can't have a relationship
without money in this world, but Ae taught me that love is something which
money can't buy, and he taught me that money is not everything.
"Ai’Tin, I know you're fine, everyone thinks you're a thousand times better
than Ae, but as for me..."
I looked into his eyes and smiled slightly at him, trying hard to aggravate
the tone to spit out every word that came into my head.
"... For me, I don't care what people think of him, but as long as I feel good
about him, he is the best."
I love Ae, even though I've known him for less than a few short months,
and I'm already so madly in love that I'm willing to fall in love with him
forever, no matter how much hindrance lies ahead. I'm pretty sure how I
feel.
I love Ae, even though he's not particularly handsome, not rich, and doesn't
have everything like Tin, but, one thing...
"Besides, you don't have the tenderness-filled eyes that Ae has when he
looks at me."
I told him very bluntly, and maybe it was his competitive nature that made
him tell me the words that made me get involved with him, but Tin didn't
look at me like that, not in the slightest! He let a few words out of his
throat, his smile looking unusually frightening as he spoke and looked
away.
"Self-deception."
Before, I might have cared what other people thought of me, but now I don't
care at all what other people think of me, he's biased against me, and I'm
willing to just lie to myself as long as I can continue my relationship with
Ae.
I know that Ae is changing himself.
“Ai’Pete."
"Ah, what?"
"What's wrong with you, what's wrong with you?" I immediately came back
to reality from my own daze walk and turned to the side to see Ae looking
at me worriedly, I cleared my throat and smiled at him.
"It's nothing."
"Isn't it stressful studying? But it's only the first day of school," Ae
continued to ask, placing the food in front of me and I bowed my head.
"Pretty much, too," I didn't dare tell him the truth, saying I hadn't listened
carefully to the lesson because I was worried about what was going on with
Tin. Since I've been straight with him, he still sits next to me, just hasn't
looked back to talk to me since, and I'm all a little worried if he'll cut me off
because of it.
Either way, he's the only friend in my department who can speak his mind
(isn't he?).
"Then hurry up and eat more," Ae said as she moved the plate to me and
handed me the spoon and fork.
"Eat more so you have strength, what time do you get out of class in the
afternoon?"
"Classes don't end until very late, exactly 6:00," This semester's schedule
does cause some headaches, as it's basically an early morning class,
followed by a 4:00 pm class.
"So that means you're staying in the dorm room today?"
"Don't know yet."
Ae nodded as if there was something he wanted to say to me, but ultimately

didn't, until...
"Can't you just talk to people and say you can come over and sleep together
tonight? What's with the squirming?"
I was stunned until Pond suddenly interjected, and turned to look at the next
table, to see Pond grinning at me, and Ping, who was eating a bun, also
grinning at us.
"Twist your sister."
"Oops, Ping, look at this friend of mine, his mouth is still dirty, just now he
was speaking civilized." Pond laughed out loud after saying that, but he
was still very careful about his portion and didn't want to irk Ae. What can
he say at this point? He could only look at Ae secretly and felt red in the
face.
Does Ae really want to spend the night with me?
I couldn't help but think of that day, and after hearing Pond's words, I
couldn't help but be shocked.
"Ai’Ping, on the other hand, do you like shrimp?"
"It's not like you don't know, I eat everything."
"Yeah oh...."
I raised my head slightly and couldn't help but be a little surprised, Pond
looked at me and Ae badly and then kept smiling wickedly.....
“Ai’Ae looks like he's really into shrimp."
Snap
"I'm going to the bathroom," Ae immediately stood up and gestured for me

to look at him, hmmm... his ears were red, which made my face even hotter
than before.
Snap
"Let's go to the bathroom together."
“Heh heh heh, the canteen bathroom is not suitable, there are too many
people, it's not convenient for you guys to work it." I just wanted to get up
and follow, Pond started talking, I think things are getting funnier and
funnier, every time he doesn't dare to joke with Ae, but now Ae must have
thought about that night too, that's why he can't break out and reprimand
Pond.
"It's not like I'm doing anything."
"Then you let go of Pete, it's not like both of your urethrae are tied together,
go ahead and get yourself peeing no need to pull him along."
"Gee, I thought so, why don't you let him eat here if you're not going to do
something in the bathroom?" Ping added, and Ae clenched his fist so tightly
that he had to let go of my hand, and I hurriedly said.
"I can stay here by myself, Ae."
"Are you sure?"
"Well," I nodded, knowing that even if I reluctantly went along, it would be

more suspicious. After saying that, Ae turned to go, and at this time, Ping
also stood up.
"I'll go get some food first."
Ah, I want to go shopping with him for food too!
I was thinking about it, and then turned back to see the man sitting across
from me. I'm not talking about Pond or anything, but he did have an open
eye and got right to the point...
"Well, it's time to tell me about our fraternal brother, have you ever done it
with him or not?"
Pond.
Hello, my friends in the audience, I love you!!! It's been a long time coming
and it's finally my turn to see it! The author has been begging his
grandparents for a long time. Well, without further ado, you must want to
know why I'm so wide off the mark, Ai’Ae, the kid who was once teased by
those of us and said he couldn't care for sex or was sexually indifferent, is
probably going to spend the rest of his life with football.
See, this is just the beginning, and it's entirely possible to know that Ae's
sexual experience is completely nil.
In our high school senior year, everyone made male and female friends,
even someone as girly as Dear had a girlfriend, albeit only for a few short
days. But what about Ae, the crazy football-obsessed, introverted, high-
spirited, soft guy... had not a single girlfriend and a complete virgin!
So, when he started getting into a relationship (although the lover is a guy,
but at least I don't have to worry about him being zero sex until he crosses
20), plus Ae is a straight man, straighter than steel, not at all comforting,
even his cursing is just straight up there, I'm afraid if I let him be like this,
he will definitely end up cold and alone.
Not that I'm bragging, I was surprised when he started looking for a certain
X videos to watch, but beyond surprised I was excited that this guy is finally
starting to put some adult thinking into his head (glad he hasn't degraded
yet), because as a man it would be a shame if he couldn't have sex.
I didn't even want to bother him at first because I saw that he and Pete got
along pretty well, but then I looked at Pete and I felt things were getting
more and more wrong... didn't Pete ever do it either?
I asked myself in my mind, and then looked at this Koon-chai Pete again,
and sure enough, they are both still little virgins.
No sex, no poked holes, they are the sort - if it hurts, it won't happen again!
It's not that I think about it much, but I really think so, the first time I did it
with a woman was very hard, I spent long time looking for a hole, think
about it myself, the first time with a man, oops, needless to say, will
definitely fail, Pete will definitely turn into a chrysalis form, and then the
next day the pain cannot walk.
At first I thought to myself it was better to watch from a distance, I saw that
he had both gone out for the night and thought he must have done
something, but ever since they had gone for steak together, these two had
been weird.
Which of the friends in the circle, as long as they're in a relationship,

haven't had sex? But the only exception is this guy, who studied science and
technology in downtown Bangkok, and he doesn't look like a lover who has
had sex at all... I looked at Pete again and again... No, I'm sure they haven't
had sex, but in order to determine whether my friend is impotent or not, I
had to go up and ask him directly.
Now I was staring at Pete with a big grin, and asked innocently... Have you
guys done it or not?
"Uh... uh...”
Oh ooh, this Koon-chai's face immediately turned red, I finally understood

why Ae worshiped him under his jeans.
"Well, you don't have to be shy either, it's all one of us," I tried to get him to
relax, but Pete almost wanted to grab his plate and run away from here, so
much so that I couldn't help but laugh.
The man is so handsome and has such a good body, sometimes it is really
quite envious that a short winter melon is able to inhale such a wonderful
thing in the bag.
"Eh...this..."
Well, I know Pete wouldn't have said it, he's not me, if it were me, I'd have
said it all, but I haven't done it with Cha-am, she's really innocent, so I don't
want to force her, so I'll just keep on cultivating feelings with her.
“Ai’Pete, I'm not asking you because I want to gossip (????). But I'm
worried about you guys, as you know, Ai’Ae's always been very tough-
mouthed, if he didn't know, he wouldn't have asked, even if he google
search it to death, looking for information, it's better to listen to experienced
people."
"Well, I didn't..."
"You want to believe that I'm really going to help you guys, like I reminded
you before, in front of Ae, it's best to talk to him directly if you have
anything to say, it's the same now, Ae's a chronic and doesn't react that fast,
just tell me and I'll find a way to help you guys myself," I smiled innocently
at him again, looking at Pete who seemed a little hesitant.
But as a sensitive man, I think I've guessed it...
"It hasn't... it hasn't happened yet."
See, I guessed it! Ae is impotence.
This is the most direct thought in my heart at the moment, I really want to
laugh out loud, this dead dwarf, all kinds of strong, did not expect to
actually fall to death in the pit of love, the surface I pretend to be calm, but
honestly this friend thing is really too funny.
So where does that leave us now?"
FFS
"This... I won't answer," he shook his head hard, his face turned a little pale,
it seems that I also knew to let him say so much, but it's okay, it's enough to
know that he hasn't had sex yet, well, no wonder he was shocked when he
heard the peeling of shrimp.
"How about I get him drunk and go to your room?" I asked playfully, but
Pete answered me earnestly.
"Eh... Ai’Pond, I'm in a relationship with Ai’Ae and don't care about that
bit...” see, as soon as he finished, I instantly felt like an as.shole.
"It's not like I said you have to do that kind of thing after a relationship, but
those things are the most basic human needs, Ai’Pete, don't you want to
have anything to do with him?"
".....” It seems that this Koon-chai still wants to have sex with Ae, tsk.
Looking at his expression, I basically guessed it all, I reached down and

subconsciously touched my chin before he said...
"But I'm afraid Ai’Ae won't like it."
"Hmm."
Pete suddenly spoke up himself, probably because he couldn't tell anyone

else, so he chose to talk to me, and then he laughed dryly and continued.
“Ai’Ae's a straight man and I'm afraid he'll be disgusted when it comes to
that."
It doesn't matter if he's a straight man or not, but he still looks at a certain V.
I don't think he's going to be disgusted by looking at him.
"That's why you're going to have to try it all the more," I couldn't resist the
urge to taunt this friend of mine already.
"What about you, aren't you afraid of pain? They all say it hurts," I
continued to ask, guiding him slowly like a mentor, I was afraid he would
fall in and not come out, Pete answered slowly, and his handsome
appearance was exactly the same.
"I'm not afraid of pain, as long as it pleases Ai’Ae."
Well, I have accepted this daughter-in-law of my friend from the bottom of

my heart!
"OK, then I'll help you."
I confidently told him that at this time...
"What are you going to help him with?"
Uh!
"Nothing," I replied instinctively, as Ae's voice rang out behind me, and I
immediately turned back to look, and then took it off, still smiling at him
while thinking he'd fallen into the toilet and been flushed away!
“Ai’Pond, hello there." What made Ae disappear for so long, I think, is that
this smiling, just-sweet little girl named Chompoo is now, with many
bottles of drinks in her hands.
"Ow, Chompoo, long time no see."
"Well, I've been doing a bit too much homework lately, I don't have time to
come over whenever I want to." I really wanted to laugh out loud, she was
also the straight one, Ae didn't look very good on the face, very different
from his usual likes to directly hate people.
"Don't talk so straight in a girl's house, people will think badly of you."
Ai’Ae, Ai’Ae, it's because of your personality that people don't want to
break off their relationship with you.
"Well, I believe you, then I'll go first, oops, Pete you're here too, hello,
Ai’Pete, I'll go first, see you next time," the little girl waved her hand, then
walked off to the other place, I watched them both, it was really interesting.
"She was just coming over to buy a drink for her friend and just happened
to run into me."
See, first comes the excuses.
"Hmm" Pete looked as if nothing was going on, an idea popped up in my

head, so I got up to gather the dishes and said to him, "By the way, what I
just said to you, if you don't hurry up, be careful of being snatched by
someone else" I planted a time bomb in Pete's mind, just as I was about to
leave, Ae suddenly asked.
"What is it you're talking about?"
"Oh, that's the information he asked for online, Pete said he wanted it too, I
told him to do it early, otherwise he'd have nothing if he was robbed by
someone else." After that I packed my plate and left, I'm sure Pete wasn't
stupid either, I said so much, he must have gotten what he meant!
Okay, so what's next to get Ae to break his virginity? It's all funny to think
about! Sun, he's probably going to miss out on such funny news, who let
him not read here.
Part Ae
It was now 6:00 p.m. and the campus horn sounded with the national
anthem. I'm ready to move on after training to play football, actually, the
school's football team isn't very strong, and there's a real football game next
term and a friendly game this term, so everyone is training hard for the
game.
And that's how I got selected for the Engineering Academy team, and Can
came running up to me and said to me.
"I'm not going to show you any mercy, so don't get mad at me if you lose."
Well, whatever you do, I've got the sportsmanship, and it's just a friendly
game, so don't take it so seriously, just enjoy the fun of a freshman game.
But right now, nothing about your going to Pete's class matters.
I told my friends to go to their own recess, while I ran to the side of the
football field, and pulled out my phone.
"Call Ai’Pete?"
Why is Pond following me around like a heel today?
I'm depressed to think that even running to the side of the football field and
still running into this Ai’Pond sitting here reading comics, I feel like I've
run into him a little too many times today.
Didn't he always have to go out to dinner with Cha-am at this time of year?
Why did you bring your girlfriend up to the soccer field today and sit there,
but she was all sorts of fishy and stinky, and people were throwing all sorts
of white eyes.
I didn't bother with him anymore, I turned my back to him and talked to the
end of the phone.
"What is it, Ae?"
"Are you out of class?"
"Class is over, just got out of class."
"Are you going to spend the night in the dorm today?"
"I don't think so, Aunt Jiu said she makes a lot of my faves, I'll probably go
home and sleep," I wiped the sweat from my forehead, suddenly wanting to
tell him to let him spend the night at school without going home so he can
have dinner with me, no reason whatsoever....
"Are you out of the academic building then? Don't ever come out on your
own."
"I'm With a friend, was planning to go to the parking lot," and I knew the
guess was off, but still didn't want to hang up, and at the moment...
"Um... can I go get you first?"
"Hmmm?"
"Can I see you before I go home?"
I don't know why I'm smiling, but I've already guessed Pete's expression at
this moment, and there's a little excitement in my heart that I can't say, I
thought this kind of thing was boring before, and I'm going home, so why
waste time coming here? But as soon as it came to itself, it felt...
"Come on, I'm on the football field."
"Well, then I'll get to you in a minute."
I couldn't help but smile with joy in my heart, and like Pond said to me
earlier, anyone who didn't know Pete well would probably think he was a
very foul-mouthed handsome guy, but once I got to know him, I knew how
cute, how introverted, how shy he was.
Let me go to hell, I'm starting to think that way again.
"The look on your face has told the world that you are happy now," said
Pond, shortly after, interrupting my happy thoughts.
"Bitch!"
"Ai’Hiaa it! Cha-am look at him, he actually called me a b.itch!" Pond said
while touching his girlfriend's shoulder.
"I couldn't help but laugh when I saw that Cha-am wasn't biased against
him, and nodded my head in agreement, he grumbled over his shoulder, but
I didn't want to pay any attention to him running towards the place where
the car was passing.
He was smiling happily and looking around to see if the security guard
would come out of nowhere, I couldn't help but laugh.
"It's six o'clock, everyone's off work."
"I don't want to be gossiped about anymore," Pete said breathlessly,

presumably remembering that time, and immediately laughed when he saw
me.
"That's a lot to take and be scolded for then," I smiled and looked at him,
the evening breeze blowing his soft hair and gently sweeping across his
face, as if there was silence around this moment, and I reached out and
rubbed his cheek.
"I didn't think I could scratch your face like I do now." I don't know why I
said such numbing words, but it was worth it to see him shy and avoiding
my eyes.
"Would love to give it a good squeeze."
Actually, I wanted to k.iss his face, wanted to k.iss that pink cherry mouth,
and every time I k.issed him, it felt really good, but I also knew that this
place was inappropriate, so I reached out and messed with the bangs that
were blocking his eyes.
I just learned that it's also a very happy thing for two people to just stand
and look at each other in silence like this.
"I'd like you to do it, too, but...”
"I know, there are too many people on the football field," I said with a nod,
but still reluctant to let go of the hand that was stroking his hair.
"What time are you going home?"

"By eight o'clock, that's when my mother should be back, too."
"Then we'll go back later," I said in a smooth tone, knowing I was just
stalling for time and didn't want him to go back, and he was stunned, then
nodded.
"I... don't want to go back yet either."
What the hell, why would I want to meet in this fxxking football stadium.
I thought in my mind, letting the breeze blow by, and I slid the hand that
stroked his hair slowly down to his shoulder, then grabbed his white hand
and walloped him into his car, and just held on for a while, if not...
Beep.
A car horn sounded, and he and I looked in unison at the same time to see a
luxurious sports car parked right behind Pete's car, and the man opened the
window and poked his head out.
"You forgot something," Tin said loudly to Pete, who had a strange look on
his face, then wrenched my hand away to get something, and I frowned
slightly.
I don't like it! It had been weeks since I'd seen this son of a b.itch, but as
soon as I saw him and Pete together, I resented him.
I hugged my chest and watched quietly, I knew Tin was the one with the
b.itchy mouth, but still tried hard to tell myself that he was Pete's friend no
matter what, he walked over to the car, Tin also poked his head out, just a
little distance away from him, looking at me very upset with him!
I gritted my teeth darkly as Tin looked over at me and smiled at me.
I didn't know how to respond, he hated me as much as I hated him, and

actually touched Pete's hand when he handed him the information!
It's just friends....
"Fxxk! He really is exactly what Ai’Can said, what an as.shole!" Pond

suddenly appeared behind me and said, I was about to reach out and punch
him but he ducked in time, he came up next to me and whispered in my ear.
"Aren't all the people at the International Academy so handsome? Are you
sure they're just friends? Could it be that he's deriding you because he likes
Ai’Pete, too?" I'd never thought of it that way, but the moment Pond said
so, I started to think about it, seeing the two of them exchanging words and
I was clenching my hands into fists even more.
"I think the two of them are a little too close too, too, hey! Don't admit
defeat, it's your man who is your man, hurry up and sleep with so he can
truly be your man!"
"B.astard, you shut up!" I said unkindly, eyes dead on them as Pond kept
whistling in my ear.
"I've already warned you, oh, if it's too late, watch out for yourself
becoming a falling dog."
Shit! He knew that Pond's words were not to be trusted, but now he
believed them somewhat.....

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 29: Sending the groom
"Today I'm having a little p.orn party."
"Huh?"
One morning, Ae went out for a run and when he came back he suddenly
heard Pond say this,one sentence with no beginning or end in it, causing
him to let out a sigh of disbelief! Then, with a smack of chicken blood, the
mixed-race old friend continued.
"I've got a lot of new films in limited editions arriving that haven't been
reviewed! It's really... Mmmm... Super exciting!" After saying that, he
reached out to the bed to look for something, then took out a copy of the
courier received yesterday, took out the contents of it in front of Ae, Ae saw
it and hurriedly squinted his eyes, could not believe his ears!
"You just go online and buy p.orn and send it to the dorm?"
"Yeah! You know this kind of contraband can't be sent home! It should be
sent to the dormitory, and if you don't believe me you can ask someone.
That's what everyone does! You see, this actress is pure and lovely, just won
the best AV actress of the year award, the waves...” After that, Pond had his
hands in mid-air, making an obscene appearance of "grabbing the dragon's
claws".
"This kind of body is really only available in heaven, it's hard for me to find
this kind of good goods!" The man with the p.orn collecting fetish had a
satisfied look on his face, and Ae let out a deep sigh as he listened...
"Sometimes I really feel sorry for your girl."
"Oops, you are! My heart is in love with the girl, so sometimes I need to
find something like this to quench my thirst." Ae could only shake her head
helplessly as she took off her sweat-stained clothes.
"Look at it however you like, just put headphones on me! I want to sleep
quietly." Ae's remark made Pond laugh.
"Hey, did you hear me! How can I watch alone when I've said I'm going to
have a party? I'm sure you'll be able to get a good one.
Pop!
Bang!
"B.astard!!!! Your stinky clothes, throwing them at me and trying to murder

me!" The sweatshirt, which had been lying quietly in the laundry basket,
was unceremoniously thrown on Pond's head, and Pond hurriedly threw it
away in disgust, then he saw Ae's eyes, as if possessed by the Super Sayan,
with rage in his eyes.
"What-did-you-say?!!!"
I'm already scared when you make that face, and you still have to grit your
teeth to finish that sentence, do you think I've ever acted so boldly in
"Heroic Nature"?
Pond thought this while quietly moving his body away from Ae. I didn't
mean to, I didn't break my agreement, but what agreement was it...
Well, just think, there are more than five guys crammed into our room,
watching the Hatano Yui together and making o.rgasmic noises as they
watch. The mere thought of that is already distracting, and they're not going
to sleep tonight while they watch and listen to Pond, the p.orn master?
"But it's all good films, Ae!"
"Good films don't interest me either! If you're going to have this messy
party, you won't have to share a room with me next semester." Pond's eyes
widened after hearing that, because Ae was the only one who could stand
and just embrace him as the little prince of p.orn. So Pond hurriedly held
out a finger in front of Ae.
"Just for one night! I have invited a whole floor of people to join in! You're
the one who taught me to keep my promises, aren't you?"
"Then where do you want me to sleep tonight? I have to go for a run every
morning, Pond." Pond, who had already helped him find a way, hurriedly
adjusted his look, tried to suppress his suspicious look, smiled awkwardly,
and then said softly to Ae.
"Go sleep with your boyfriend...”
Silent
Ae was stunned after hearing that, looking at what Pond meant, this should
have been the best solution, but Ae just said...
"No, I have my own dorm, why should I sleep in his dorm?"
"So what exactly are you going to do? I'm going to keep my promise
tonight anyway. You can't sleep at night and you will have to scold me,
okay, okay, you're a couple, why can't you go to his place and sleep? All
you have to do is give him a call and he'll say yes! That gives you a chance
to peel the shrimp by hand!" The hybrid buddy had been fanning the flames
on the side, and when he saw that Ae had not only not grabbed him by the
collar and slapped him to death, but had fallen into contemplation there,
hesitating. So Pond rushed on like a matchmaker with a fan and continued
fanning the flames.
"I also do not want to elbow in on this ah, you best not forget that cold face
man is an international college ah, good-looking father and rich and after
your boyfriend. The years are ticking by and the shrimp will not wait for
anyone. If you're slow, your Koon-chai won't necessarily be yours. Don't
say I didn't warn you when your man Pete got ticked off."
"...” This time Ae didn't say anything, in the past he would have to yell at
Pond whenever he heard such words, this time he just turned around and
silently picked up the toiletries, Pond was nervous after seeing this, not sure
if his words had any effect.
"Hey! Ae, what the hell do you want?"
“Ai’Pete would never cheat on me as badly as you say he would!" After

saying that, the vinegar king walked into the bathroom with his clothes in
hand, Pond still felt confused at first and rubbed his head with his hand,
then revealed a sly smile.
You say you're sure Pete won't cheat, but I hear you didn't dismiss my
advice.
Pond thought about it and grabbed his phone to call someone, who should
be up by now.
[Hello, Pond~]
“Ai’Pete, Ai’Pete, let Ae spend the night at your place tonight oh. I'm
having a party in the dorm tonight. Ae doesn't want to attend, and if he stays
in the dorm he's sure to kill me and dismember me and throw me in the
toilet!" As soon as the other party picked up the phone, Pond went straight
to the point because he didn't want to waste his time, and also because he
didn't want to give the other party the chance to say no.
[Uh... Are you...? Are you... Ai’Ae... Will come... To my room... For the
night?]
Pond almost laughed out of breath at this reply, and he immediately recalled
Pete's cautious look, so he hastened to pretend that he was serious.
"Yeah~ Is that okay? You guys are a couple, so let him spend the night at
your place."
[It's... I don't have a problem... There's nothing wrong with me... I don't
have a problem... That's... that's... What about Ai’Ae... What about...]
"Hey! That's great! You have no problem with that! You've really done me a
great favor by finally clearing my ears tonight off any reprimands." Pond
expressed his gratitude to Pete with a look of gratitude to Dade, feeling he
was receiving the Oscar for Best Assist. The corners of his mouth went up
in a meaningful smile as he put the phone down.
"By the way, Pete... I told you before, ah, if you're afraid of your man being
taken away, show some sincerity tonight." Pond hung up the phone as soon
as he finished, covering his mouth and laughing until he didn't know what
the hell was going on. Then he took out the package with a very sacred
pose, and there was more than just p.orn in what he'd booked - there were
benefits or gifts for his roommate.
"Oops, this friend of mine is speechless, and here I am being so nice to

you." Pond said while looking at the container with the clear liquid and a
box of TT with 0.01 written on it.
"Ultra-thin and hard-wearing, old iron, you're not going to die tonight!"
After saying that, he shoved a stream of everything into his roommate's
book bag, slapped the bag after shoving it, and then laughed loudly like a
man in the Palace of Heavenly Treasures.
I'm sending you Ae. Oh Pete, you are going to have to drain him!
After thinking about it, Pond planned to show Ae some more stimulants
later, so Ae wouldn't be able to resist at night.
Meanwhile, Pete was restraining himself from thinking much and trying to
tell himself that Ae was just here for a night's sleep and that it was no big
deal. But seriously, he still couldn't help but think about what was going to
happen during the night. After that night's events, he also went to find out a
lot of relevant information for "refresher training".
So, as he walked out of his apartment and prepared to get into his car, his
eyes swept over the drugstore next door to his apartment. Then he
unconsciously picked up his phone and typed a line on the top of the search
bar, and then there were countless URLs listed below. Finally, he tapped in
one of the pages with his fingertips and looked at it many times.
"What to do," Pete muttered to himself for a moment, then gripped the
phone hard in his hand.
"It doesn't hurt to be well prepared..." Pete said to himself hesitantly, then
grabbed a pen and paper from the car and jotted down a certain message on
it. Then left the parking lot and headed straight for the drugstore. He tried
his best to act like everything was fine but in reality... I don't know how shy
he was.
I don't think he knows what he's buying this for, either.
Likewise, he didn't know if tonight... Whether all this preparation on his

part would be in vain.
Now, Ae felt that this was the most embarrassing moment of his life, no,
maybe it wasn't embarrassing, but rather an emotion that was tense to the
point of annoyance. He was going to spend the night at his boyfriend's
house, but the "hybrid" roommate was nosy and called Pete directly about
it, and...
"What did you put in my bookbag!"

When Ae arrived in class and opened his backpack, he instead saw the
contents... Lube and a box of condoms.
How could that keep him from turning around and going after the one who
started it all?
"What? I don't know anything about that!"
"What don't you know? You're the only one who has access to my book
bag!"
No matter how hotly he asks the other guy, this guy just won't admit it. In
the end, the guy didn't hold back and didn't fight him, only to see him run to
Ae's ear and whisper something while saying it and sticking his right finger
into the hole that his left hand had made.
"Well, it's never a loss to be fully prepared! No one really has to go to war
when they still run to 7-11 halfway to buy 'weapons'!"
See, it was really this guy who did the right thing by stuffing these 'driving'
tools into my bookbag.
But what else was Ae going to do with him, other than putting the gear in
his backpack first, and Ae's mind was only on what was going to happen
tonight, causing himself to always be preoccupied when he was in class. It's
okay to sleep in the same room, although deep down he's... Wanted so
badly...
"FML!" Ae stood at the bottom of this upscale apartment building and let
out a sudden yell. He was carrying a lot of goodies in one hand, and with
the other he picked up his cell phone and called the person above, trying to
get the other person to come down and pick himself up because outsiders
can't get into the elevator without a room card.
Ae couldn't help but smile more sweetly than a flight attendant at the sight
of the man she'd been thinking about for so long.
“Ai’Ae what are you laughing at?"
"It's nothing, just seeing you like this looks pretty good on you too!" The
one being complimented rubbed his neck in a panic to hide his shyness,
then led the other to the elevator. In the ascending elevator, Pete couldn't
help but ramble on again and again, sneaking a glance at Ae beside him and
then feeling a hint of regret in his heart.
This afternoon after class, he rushed home to take care of some "private
business", and... It took him longer than he thought because it took him a
long time to get into it... It took him a long time to prepare himself.
As for what it's for... Just cleaning... There.
"Here we are, not coming out?" It was when a hand gently tugged on his
arm that the mimosa, still recalling what had happened an hour earlier,
snapped back in shock. He hurriedly looked up at the elevator level, which
turned out to be at the level of his dorms.
"Oh, oh." Pichaya responded in a huff, trying to find a topic to talk to each
other about, and then he took note of the food in the other's hands.
“Ai’Ae why did you buy so much?"
"Dinner, ah, you said you didn't want to eat what's in front of the school, so
I bought you something else in case your little tummy is rumbling." Pete
had a moment of surprise, then shook his head vigorously.
"Uh... I already ate, yeah yeah, I just ate after class."
"Ow, then wait until later, maybe you'll be hungry by then." After saying
that Ae stepped into her boyfriend's room, put the food and placed it on the
table, then placed her backpack next to the couch. Then turned to his
boyfriend and looked at him with an apologetic look in his eyes.
"I apologize to you for that Pond guy, who is always nosy, and for coming
to you out of the blue." Although the two are lovers, and although he would
not say anything to Pete uninvited like this, he does not want Pete to feel
that once the two have established a relationship, he comes to Pete to rub it
in or something. His words made Pete shudder in disagreement and shook
his head in a hurry.
"I don't have a problem at all, really." Pete did his best to make his voice
sound firm, and Ae's mood suddenly changed dramatically after hearing it.
"Ai’Hiaa it! It's Pond's fault! Doing nothing without asking anyone's
opinion, even though I'm your man, I'd be embarrassed...”
“Ai’Ae!!!" Ae raised his head after hearing it, and when he heard his
handsome boyfriend shout his name, he hurriedly took a big step towards
the other. Only to see Koon-chai Pichaya looking down at his feet in
silence.
"I... Uh... I'm... I want to get... You... To come here for the night."
"Huh? You wanted me to come here for the night?" Ae raised an eyebrow.
"Well... Umm... But... But not because of anything like that, I just want you
to be there for me, just like that, really just like that." Sometimes, Pete
really wanted to slap himself in the face and accidentally say all the things
he shouldn't. Of course he thought about it, and he thought about it a lot, but
he was too shy to even say "hug me", and that's why he said what he did.
Pete's words left Ae dumbfounded, scratching his head first, then dropping
his hand to touch his chin again.
He heard the other person say that he wasn't thinking that way, and those
yellow scraps that had been buried deep inside were buried even deeper by
him.
"That's probably one of the perks of my being short, just so I can see your
face when you sit like this."
Pete's face became red in a hurry as the height difference between the two
became even greater when Ae sat like this, Ae had to raise his head to meet
Pete's eyes, and Pete had to lower his head to see Ae, and Pete's hands were
held tightly by Ae's rough hands.
“Ai’Pete."
"...” The shy Koon-chai already didn't know what to say, as the two were so
close that his legs were touching Ae's knees. When Ae said the words, he
was instantly like a deflated ball.
"Maybe I'm being too wordy, you don't have any more ideas about that
friend of yours do you?"
"Yes! Yes!!!" This time, as soon as Pete thought about what had happened
two or three days ago, a tinge of displeasure began to creep into his heart.
"Tin... Your friend... Just a friend... Right?" Although the question popped
up word by word, without any sentence, Pete nodded his head vigorously,
trying to forget the words that Tin had said that day about dating him.
At the time, Tin was just joking, not really!
"Just a friend, really a friend, I consider him a friend."
"So did he just think of you as a friend?" Ae hurried to ask a different angle,
which took Pete by surprise as well, and for a few seconds was speechless,
which caused Ae's brow to frown.
"Don't you say he doesn't just think of you as a friend?"
"No... No, Ai’Tin wouldn't think anything less of me, the reason you see me
with him a lot is that we have group work and... Oh yeah, maybe he thinks
I'm weird because I'm gay, it's really just that ah Ae. “Ai’Pete didn't know,
the way he was doing his best to find excuses to excuse himself like that
was making Ae even more upset.
It's not so much looking at one's boyfriend that's upset, it's looking at that
International Academy guy that's upset.
“Ai’Ae...”
"I want a hug!" Ae said softly, hugging the single-bodied, handsome

boyfriend tightly, and Pete raised his hands in a hesitant look, his white face
already red as a ripe peach. Finally he decided to drop his hand and go to
stroke his boyfriend's head, cautiously, feeling afraid that he would get a
bite from the other.
Pete saw that Ae didn't say anything, and his hands moved to Ae's shoulders
to gently hold Ae in his arms.
It's so warm, Ae's body is so warm.
Ae was getting jealous, and he knew Ae was getting jealous of him, so he

had to let Ae hold on to himself capriciously. Even though Ae knew he
didn't like Tin, Ae was still uneasy. The guy had everything Ae didn't, but
being able to hold Pete made Ae's heart a lot calmer.
Pfft...
Pete's heart was pounding fast, reflected in his well risen red face, as if
telling Ae how nervous he was, and finally Pete burst out laughing.
Maybe, Ae liked the sound of my heartbeat.
"I'm... I'm glad Pond is suddenly throwing a party." Then, Ae spoke the
truth, and Pete tightened his mouth after hearing it, trying his best to avoid
Ae's gaze, while the short powerful Ae gently pushed him away, staring
deeply into his eyes.
"It's probably going to be blissful to hold you like that for a night."
Ae, you know, sometimes you're really so direct that you don't even ask my
opinion. If I have to die of a heart attack, or die of heart failure, it's all on
you!
Ae didn't care what was going through his mind right now, his hands slowly
stroking Pete's cheeks before going to stroke his hair.
"You're so soft...”
Then suddenly, the man who had grabbed him was stunned, then quickly let
go of his hand.
"I'm hungry, I'll lend you a plate to use." With that said, Ae gently pushed
Pete away and walked over to the kitchen counter, where Pete suddenly felt
a little puzzled by the lack of a hug, looked over his broad shoulders at the
other person unpacking the red bag containing the soup, then rubbed his
head inexplicably.
Crap! Pete, Ae is just hugging you so easily, you can barely hold back, so
will you be able to sleep tonight?
At the same time, this short man attacked..... but his hands were shaking.
FML! Will you stop giving me that cute look? I almost couldn't hold it in.
It'll be more than just a hug, it'll be a "pop"!
After dinner, both men showered and the room's luxurious TV was turned
on to keep the room from being too quiet. The Engineering College's little
attacker was fumbling on the coffee table in front of the TV thinking hard
about what to do with his physics homework, while the soft-hearted little
receiver was sitting on the couch intending to concentrate on something. On
his lap the Apple laptop was open and he was surfing the web. One thing's
for sure... He couldn't concentrate at all.
At this moment, Pete's gaze was landing on top of Ae's crisp, short hair,
then shifting to his shoulders, which were twitching slightly with his page-
turning movements.
Even though Pete was now nervous and had no idea what was going to
happen tonight, Pete already felt super happy as soon as he saw his man
sitting in front of him diligently doing his homework in his comfortable
pajamas and football shorts.
So, Pete hurriedly opened his Facebook page and gently typed a short
message into the status bar above.
I've been addicted to this happy time... I'm already hooked on this happy
hour...
As soon as the release status was pressed, Pete slyly laughed, guessing that
no one knows exactly what kind of happy time it is. He also just wanted to
vent a little of the happiness in his heart, and after the opening, Pete had a
new idea. Turned his head and grabbed the phone, only to hesitate and put it
on silent... Picking up the phone to take a picture.
Sorry, Ai’Ae, I have to take a few pictures.
Pete was thinking this, but the man in front of him was already annoyed by
the merits of this difficult physics assignment, and Pete snickered at the
sight, hurriedly snapped it, and set it to Ae Caller ID avatar.
"Don't want to do it! Ask Ai’Ping again tomorrow."
Huh?
The man sitting on the floor leaned his back against the edge of the couch,
just in time to touch the man playing with his phone, and Pete was taken
aback. Ai’Ae lifted his head and glanced back at his baby, then displayed a
warm, sweet smile.
"Playing with your computer, playing with your phone, and having the TV
on, are your eyes healthy enough for that?" Pete hurried to put his phone
down after hearing that, covered his laptop as well, and reached out for the
remote.
"I'll turn it off then."
"I wasn't going to say you."
Pete's hand that was trying to reach over for the remote stopped in mid-air,
only to be caught halfway by Ae, who stared at Pete obsessively for a few
seconds before saying something.
“Ai’Pete... I'm going to give you a k.iss."
I want to do what Pond encouraged me to do!
After the k.issing is over, there is generally further action.
“Ai’Pete... I...” A stammering voice came from the edge of her lips, and Ae
looked into Pete's eyes before her eyes, then slowly pushed away.
"I'm hard."
Pete's face burned to the point of burning after hearing it, no need to
elaborate on what hard it was. Just as Pete was about to say something, the
man who had just been tangling with him stood up.
"But tomorrow you have class."
With that said, he turned and walked into the bathroom.
The gesture left Pete dumbfounded, and Ae worried that if he did something
he might not make it to class tomorrow, at which Pete didn't know whether
to be happy or cry. But Ae didn't even ask if he needed it. Thinking about it,
he clutched his knees and got up and went into the bedroom.
“Ai’Pete... Ai’Pete...”
Ae, who had just finished releasing in the bathroom, came to the bed and
shouted at Pete, who, upon hearing it, pulled the covers over his body and
covered himself more tightly, Ae didn't know exactly what he had done
wrong, and, upon seeing Pete's move, sat down on the edge of the bed and
patted each other on the shoulder.
"Are you asleep?"
"...” What it got was a silence. In fact, Ae already felt a little unkind when
he walked into the bathroom at that time, and now he had no choice but to
scratch his head helplessly.
Thinking about it for a moment, he actually just walked into the bathroom
out of the blue and acted really unkindly, but tomorrow Pete has a class.
According to what he has read about it, it will hurt there after doing. How
can he listen to Pond's bullshit?
“Ai’Pete, I'm sorry, I didn't want to hurt you...”
"Then did you ever ask me if I wanted to hurt?"
However, the person who was hiding under the covers still had a look of
dissatisfaction, which made Ae feel a bit frozen, and he had to pull on the
covers and lift them up with a hand. So he saw the Koon-chai's eyes were
red and he asked with a shivering voice.
"Do you know how excited I am? You can also say I'm not reserved
enough, but I'm always waiting for the so-called 'next time' you say...” The
Koon-chai hurriedly turned his head elsewhere before he spat out the bitter
water in his heart.
"I waited and waited, and then today when I knew you were coming over
for the night, I made a point of cleaning and getting ready, and I didn't know
what was going to happen tonight, because I was afraid it was dirty there
and I was afraid you would resent it. But you k.issed me and then said you
were afraid I'd hurt, why didn't you ask me...” Maybe it was because he was
too angry, or too aggrieved, or maybe it was because he felt like he was
being hung out to dry, and Koon-chai's mouth was twitching with
excitement when he spoke.
Ae heard it and the man froze.
"You cleaned... There." As soon as the topic came up, Ai’Pete, who was
already super shy, started trying hard to pull the covers up to cover his face.
“Ai’Pete!"
"...” The one who should have answered didn't say a word, because he felt
that he would be thinking too much, and Ae looked back, rushed to pull the
covers off, and pulled the Koon-chai up into his arms.
"I'm sorry, come on, I thought I was the only one who was going crazy
wanting to do it...” This time Ae was beginning to admit his mistake, and if
his words could make Pete understand, he would rather expose his dark side
to the other.
The apology made Pete turn his head, a look of disbelief, and he saw that
Ae was clinging to himself and reached out to gently touch the other man's
shoulder.
“Ai’Ae... Ae...” Ae looked up as he heard it.
"Even if it hurts as long as that person is you, it's okay."
The words were like a switch that turned on a certain depression in Ae's
mind.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 30: Returning
"It's... It's harder here." He whispered as he pulled my hand to touch his

hard parts. It made me as hot as summer, only to know that a hot
temperature was coming from his place, and yes, he was very firm. We had
just cum in the bathroom, but now that part of him... It's hard again. "Ugh!"
He m.oaned as I rubbed my fingers against his hardness, hair covering the
perimeter of his hand.
So when I started to feel a little embarrassed, I asked him, "I... I can use my
mouth."
"Oh! Please!" He quickly clenched my hands and pushed me down on the

bed again. He kept pecking my lips and said in a low voice, "If you don't
stop teasing me... I'll hurt you when I 'want you'!"
"Hmmm... Hmmm...” I tried to refute what he said about me "teasing" him,

but before I could speak, he k.issed me on the lips again. His hands rubbed
vigorously from my waist to my chest until they wrinkled. He gave me a
whole new feeling... He pressed against my n.ipples.
"Ergh... Yah...” He repeated several gentle strokes of my pants before

retracting them to his toes, then switched his hand over the n.ipple to his
lips.
He was k.issing me... His lips were along my throat, my shoulders up to my

chest, the tip of his tongue and the wet, hot breath making me flush all over.
I can't do anything but close my eyes... Shortness of breath.
"Ai’Hiaa... Ah!" He stroked my belly. Now his hand touched the middle of
my body, swaying slowly. His lips... From my belly, tugging down to that
part... I know exactly how much I want him now.
Suddenly
"Ah!!!" I didn't think I'd m.oan so loud, and now he was "serving" me with
his mouth. When my "that" was in his mouth, it scraped against his upper
jaw and the pleasure made me feel like I was going to die. I curled my toes
tightly in the bed, my hands clutching the pillow.
I groaned lustfully.
It feels so good... So good that I feel like I'm going to pass out.
“Ai’Ae... Ae... Ae... I've never cried out like this before. I don't know how
my legs parted, but my brain knew exactly what was coming. I had to reach
out my hand, my eyes watching the back of his head shake gently, which
made me almost let my legs intertwine.
"You know, the images about you still clearly come to mind."
"Oh!" If he grabs my knees, he will not let them close again. Before he
could look up and ask, I bit my lip tightly until it bit through.
"You... Cleaned this place for me?...”
Now my whole body is in a state of shudder. He propped up my hips so that

I was lying on his lap. I turned my face in the other direction as his soaked
fingers wandered back again.
"Well... Don't rub it... Ah... I... Can feel it... It," I told him softly, while I
tried to stop my sobs. And that made him smile as he propped my hips up.
"Now this makes me want to go deeper than ever before."
"What? Ae... Ae... Ae... Ae... Stop licking it...”
When he lifted my hips again, my whole body shook with shock. Now my
legs were resting on his shoulders, and then he leaned down. Although I
couldn't see what he was doing, I could feel his warm tongue lapping at that
moist nub. I simply couldn't stand every lick of this. Panting, more like
hissing. My hands gripped the pillow tightly, as if to mimic the swaying
feeling of "sailing" through me.
"Don't... Don't lick it... Stop...” However, the more I stopped, the more he
did it. Before he slowly backed out, I released and felt so tired I collapsed
onto the bed while he slowly narrowed his eyes.
"Wait a minute."
He then spoke to me thus, and I opened my tightly closed eyes. He walked

quickly out of the room... Almost stumbled... But he just didn't go out for
long and then came back with something in his hand.
Soon
"Ah... Open Ai'Pete."
When he came over and sat at my feet again, I asked him, "That... What's
that?" He parted my ankles wide at the same time as he opened the lid of
the thing that I couldn't see very well at first.
"Boo!"
I listened to a small sound and watched as he poured the latex into his
hands. Then Ae said something very important in a soft voice.
"This should ease your pain," he said. When I heard him say that, I knew
what he was going to do, and I had to let myself lie on the bed and close my
eyes.
It won't hurt, it won't hurt. Relax!!! !Pete, relax.
The cool, slippery touch came again from the rear point. Before I could feel
what seemed like something was entering, I called out.
"Ah, my God."
"Is does that hurt?" Ae asked me uncertainty, I was going crazy, I felt like I
was being squeezed in all directions...
I whispered to him, "It doesn't hurt very much...khrap...” As soon as he

heard me say that, Ae started twitching his fingers slowly. While his other
hand was spreading my legs apart, I tried to take a deep breath and relax as
best I could.
I knew it would hurt, but this pain didn't last long. I'm starting to get used to
the lubrication of the latex. I took a deep breath as I felt his fingers entering
me, then increasing to two.
" Uh-huh... Hmmm." Then he saw that I wasn't very nervous, which eased
my pain incredibly. When he reached into the third finger, I felt numb as my
back was getting used to the sensation.
“Ai’Ae... Ae... Kiss me...” I cried out for him, and then he let his lips come
closer to mine.
He k.issed me hard, his tongue easing in while his fingers e.ntered me. My
consciousness blurred... He asked in a husky voice if I could bear it.
"May I come in now?"
A "negotiation".
Soon I said, "khrap... Ae... You can come in now." I wrapped my arms
tightly around his neck. He withdrew his finger so I could feel it leaving
around my posterior hole.
"Wait a minute... I'll put it on... Ah... The Ai’Hiaa thing." ... But he cursed
at the condom he was trying on. His embarrassment didn't make me feel
bad, instead, I would think I was his first time as much as he was mine. The
feeling made my body shudder.
He managed to do it himself, and he came over to me again and k.issed me

lightly, then he "led" his somewhat swollen little brother against my rear
p.ussy. His eyes looked deep into mine.
"Ah!" I screamed, and it was a pain like never before that coursed through
my body. When he e.ntered me, I felt like my body was being torn apart, so I
bit down on my lower lip.
I knew it would hurt, but I didn't expect it to hurt this much.
"You... Ha... Does it hurt?" I could hear his voice drifting in from a
distance. I was exhausted, but still tried to shake my head hard.
"Ai’Hiaa... Ha...” I didn't realize that I was crying right now, and I felt a
hand wiping away my tears. I opened my eyes, my vision blurred, but I
knew he was worried about me just as much as he was in pain... Right now
I'm pinching him tightly, but in the moment I don't know how to relax.
"Well... Look at my face... I want you to do this Pete... I want you to look at
me...” He cupped my cheek and k.issed my lips until I couldn't breathe. His
hands stroked the damp part of my buttocks, following the touch then
parting the narrow spot...
As he eased in, I felt pain, but his gentle movements made me want to wrap
my arms around his neck even tighter.
"I... I can... Ai’Hiaa it... Ai’Hiaa it...” I know how unconvincing that is, and
although I'm sobbing, I don't want to stop. I just grabbed and held him.
As he whispered, "I'm going to start moving... I'm going to move slowly...

Slowly... Okay... Okay...”
I wasn't sure if he was talking to himself or asking me. But he began to

move unhurriedly, and he did... Ha... Slowly and gently he touched me... At
first, it hurt... Though it began to feel numb... But only for a moment.
"Ah!" I let out a gasp as if I couldn't bear the thought of him slamming into
the inside of my body. This pain began to turn into another sensation, and
my body jerked... My grip on the ground tightened even more. And at this
point, he started slamming several times.
“Ai’Ae...ae...Ai’Ae Khrap... Over there... Right there... That's it...” I let out
a strange m.oan and I could clearly feel him hitting me at the point where I
read about. It still hurts a little, but I enjoy it more now, and the feeling is
all over my body... When he pulled it out and slammed it into me... I
couldn't help it... I m.oaned out loud.
"Can I pick up the pace?" He asked, and then I suddenly realized how hard
it was for him to wait patiently enough for me to adjust.
Now his face was drenched with sweat. His clenched jaw indicated how he
felt. I know his deepening might hurt me, it's going to be torturous... But I
have to nod my head.
"Ah! You can... You... can... Yes," I said as Ae pulled away and then went
deeper again until my inner walls were about to crack and m.oaned.
"Ai’Hiaa... Ae... .Ai’Ae...Ai’Ae... Ae...”
"Your inside... It's making me... It's killing me... Ai’Hiaa... It's so... This
feels so good."
He suddenly lifted my thighs higher than before. He pressed in hard until I
shuddered intensely. I wrapped my arms around his head and made him
lean forward. Now I don't feel any pain at all... Another sensation has
completely replaced the pain.
"It's hot... Ai’Hiaa it... It's going to cum...”
It was only a matter of time before I felt my insides blaze like they were on
fire.
As he plunged into it, I heard the bed cackle. Now I had to look at this man
on top of me, and my hair was already drenched in sweat, his sweaty body
embodying just how tired we really were now.
"I can't help it...Ai’Ae... Ae... I... Aaah... Ai’Hiaa." I could respond to him
through the vibrations in my body.
He moved my hand there and held it tightly. When he got inside, he leaned
down and k.issed me roughly.
"I can't... I can't anymore... I can't anymore...”
"Ai’Hiaa it... Ah... Ahhh!" As he pushed into that spot inside me, bringing
me to an o.rgasm, the "hotness" poured out of my firmness and onto the
sheets and all over Ae's body.
"Ha... You're squeezing me... God...” I could feel his "surge" spasming
through my body. He closed his eyes and lingered inside me for a few
seconds, then jerked away slowly. I let out a deep sigh. He leaned down and
leaned against me while I supported him, breathing heavily.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 31: The World of Two
The first rays of early morning sunlight from the window into the large
bedroom, the person on the bed is still lazily asleep, there is no point in
wanting to get up, the handsome face is quietly buried in the pillow, the
quilt messy only covers a corner...
Tsk, tsk, tsk.
He pushed open the bedroom door and saw that he was still asleep in his
bed and got a little worried.
"It's almost eleven o'clock."
So, his current condition was estimated not to be one of sleeping, but he
didn't want to wake up.
Pop.
Ae walked up to him and reached out and grabbed his shoulder and shook it
gently.
“Ai’Pete, it's already eleven o'clock." Ae got a little worried, his heart was
full of guilt, if anything, he would have only himself to blame.
“Ai’Pete, Pete," he shook hard again, feeling much relieved that his body
wasn't as hot as he had feared. He also wanted Pete to go back to sleep and
had to call him up for his sake, since he'd been here before six last night and
hadn't eaten for almost twelve hours by now.
"Hmmm...” Finally, his efforts were starting to have some effect, and Pete
rubbed his eyes, murmuring softly, before slowly opening them.
“Ai’Ae... it's you," the eyes blinked as if to say what was going on? Why
was Ae looking at him like that, Ae reached out and stroked his hair, then
joked at him in a very soft tone.
"Yeah, that's me."
“Ai’Ae, what are you doing over here? .....”
Hey
Pete was still in a half-asleep state, having just finished talking about
himself he froze first, he blinked his eyes, feeling not quite accustomed to
the sunlight coming in through the window, his body was still a bit stiff, he
looked at the person in front of him who was stroking his hair, the image of
last night suddenly came to his mind...
Pop.
Originally looking at his face, he suddenly buried his face into the pillow,
not afraid to breathe in the slightest, he tightly closed his eyes and said in
his heart over and over again.
What did I say to Ae last night? Uh...
"It's time to catch my breath for a while," estimated to be silent for a long
time, Ae worriedly spoke up, gently stroking his head, someone as cheeky
as him, not sure why actually shy up too. Ai’Pete slowly raised his head and
looked at his boyfriend again.
The two sides stared at each other in silence for a moment, and Pete still
couldn't help avoiding his gaze.
"Ai’Ae... uh... you don't seem to have a reaction at all." He shyly didn't dare
to look at each other's eyes, but Ae felt nothing, or the kind of vision he had
before, and he was embarrassed to feel unilaterally shy...
"I'm shy, too," he said and got up to change the subject.
"Wake up and hurry up and go take a shower, I've already bought you
breakfast, I'll warm it up for you later," the soccer teenager once again
changed back to his previous appearance as soon as he had changed his
attitude from last night, Pete looked at him with a slight smile on his face.
I love this Ae. He's so mean on the outside, but he's so kind on the inside!
But such a straight question, can we just skip it in the future, can you not
make me shyer?
Despite thinking so in his mind, Pete answered him softly, even though he
was already shy and groundless.
That last sentence was small and almost inaudible, but it still made the man
standing at the edge of the bed's ears flush, and he cleared his throat,
simply speechless, for he had indeed... Did not restrain himself...
"Then... let me help you wash it." Ae wanted to make up for his mistake,
and after saying that, he was really ready to hug him, causing Pete to shake
his head and stand up in a hurry, feeling that his whole body was on the
verge of tearing, but he still braced himself and went to take a shower, it
was better than letting Ae help him wash it, which was already very shy, if
he let him help himself wash it again, he would not be able to look at the
other man again!
At least the lights were dim last night, but it's broad daylight now!
Ae looked at him strangely, completely confused, a dumbfounded look at

him scurrying up, as if not quite willing to let himself touch him, picked up
the trousers beside the bed and nervously put them on, obviously the
bathroom is not far away...
"Are you being shy?"
"..... ." Pete was speechless, just put on his own pants, Ae looked at him
blankly, if he was shy because he was afraid of seeing his naked body, then
he was even more confused, the way he was naked, hadn't he already seen it
all over?
"What are you shy about? Didn't you see it all last night? And have done it
all..."
Boom! 〜
Pete pulled up the pillow and threw it in his face, and by the time he reacted
again, he was already in the bathroom taking a shower, and Ae looked at the
pillow that had fallen to the floor, and couldn't believe that Pete would do
this to him.
If he was usually playing with his friends, he would have thrown back the
pillow, but the moment he saw it was Pete, an involuntary grin broke out on
his face.
Well, is this Pete's way of resolving his shy awkwardness?
He bent down and picked up the pillows and put them on the bed, looking
at the messy bed, Ae then straightened them all out and threw the clothes he
needed to wash into the basket, and went to the kitchen to warm up his
beloved boyfriend's meal...
Pete ate his meal in silence and glanced at Ae who was handing him water,
he was on the phone with Ping and felt the other person was so muffled his
voice was coming out of the microphone.
“Ai’Pond asked me to say this to you, and he said that as his reward for
helping you, you would help him write a whole semester's worth of
reports."
"Fxxkin' hell!!! What kind of friends are these?"
"Don't come and scold me either, if you want to scold, go and scold Pond,
today he is also very strange when he run into anyone, he says today you
sent him a message saying that you are skipping school, no matter what
others ask, say that you are skipping school today, seriously, what have you
done ah? Why does it feel like Pond just sounds like a father who married
off his daughter?"
Ae gritted his teeth and listened, he knew that Pond did help a lot with last
night, but there was no need to go around telling people about skipping
school, was there? Needless to say, this kid must have told Sun all about
me. Let me keep in mind that you're not a good friend? Did you have to
leave the report to me to write?
“Ai’Pond he's sick, it's not like you don't know."
"Tsk, even if you don't say it, I don't want to know anyway, it's not like I'm
such a p.ussy like Pond, the report I've sent it to you, you remember to
collect it haha."
"Hmm!" Ae replied briefly that it was supposed to be a report done from the
foursome, and now he had to do it alone because the heartless group of
friends had long ago counted themselves out with favors he owed!
"Next time I see you I'm going to let you die without a body!" Ae muttered,
sighing secretly, but it was certainly Pond's style, and Ae turned to look at
Pete, who was sitting across from him eating.
Both eyes met, and Pete dodged his gaze, mouths closed as he ate his meal.
It's worth it to trade Pete for a report on each class of homework.

“Ai’Pete, can I borrow your computer for a minute?" Wanting to ask him
why he was avoiding his gaze, he changed his mind and asked something
else, and Pete nodded his head in agreement with a hard nod.
"You open it and use it," he still avoided the glare as Ae walked towards the
couch and opened his Macbook, flipping it open to find that Pete hadn't
turned it off last night, the only reason he didn't matter was because he'd
k.issed him and the two had gone into a white-hot phase, Ae opened his
mouth and said to him.
"I'll log on to my Facebook..."
Argh
"Do whatever you want." He was still eating with his head down, not
looking at the person sitting on the couch, Ae just wanted to log out Pete’s
Facebook and log in to his account, but was attracted by some messages in
front of the screen, just wanted to click to log out, his finger suddenly
stopped at the top of the touchpad... The love of time gets to live and die...
Pete had just posted a new post last night, the page was still in this post at
the moment, and Ae was just about to go and see when it was posted, and
then he saw... last night... he must have covered his computer directly when
he turned to talk to him.
He then saw a guy named... Pond was the most handsome of the three
realms... and nodded his approval, as well as dozens of other friends of his,
including a dozen or so comments below, which he couldn't resist nodding
open to read.
The Most Handsome Pond in the Three Realms: Oops, do you love time
or someone, let's get real! There's nothing I don't know, oh, because I
have an ear in everything! 55555
Utsunami Manopop: Oh my God! I'll be shy if you profess it to me!
... don't you dare think of any YY Pete loves me!
Utsunami Manopop: That's great, it's the best thing for a flowery, a YY
person like you, or else watch out I'll hold you down and rub you on
the floor!
... Ai’Pete, tell me who you really like, now!
... Hey hey hey, who are you with now Pete, is there a boyfriend?
And lots and lots of comments, including Pond's, Money's, both those he
knew and those he didn't, as well as some of his senior high school year
classmates, which he watched intently, and it was clear that he...
Already forgetting what he was going to do, and just staring at the
computer screen...
Pop.
"Uh-huh, you're done eating."
"Hmmm" Ae moved the computer screen and looked at the pale Pete who
was about to sit down next to himself, he knew he was probably still sore,
Ae really lived up to his reputation as a football player, the intense exercise
last night and on this morning he actually did not feel sore at all, looking at
Pete’s wriggling a.ss he knew he was probably still sore because he was
also bracing his back at the moment!
"Watching TV?"
"Still no, don't you have homework to do?"
"It's okay, I can do it."
"Can't read anyway, I still want to sleep." Pete shook his head hard,
indicating that he still wanted to go back to his cage, in fact he wanted to go
back to his room and sleep, but he... wanted to be near him more.
"Why don't you go back to your room and sleep comfortably," the careless
man said casually, and Pete looked up into his eyes, then said softly.
"I want to sleep here."
Stubborn!
Ae almost blurted out the word, not knowing why it was as if he saw his
niece pouting, but the sight of his pure, harmless eyes made his heart soften
and he logged off his Facebook because Pete would probably be shy again
if he saw him reading his Facebook.
Pop.
Feeling as if his legs were being squeezed by something before logging

onto his Facebook, he turned to look and saw that the man taller than
himself was pouting to keep his legs down, his head resting slightly against
his lap, his black hair, his pink cheeks... so much so that he didn't hold back.
Boo!
He stroked his soft hair and k.issed it softly, and Pete fell asleep with his
eyes closed, quiet and pure, his face as if a shy flush had risen from
sleeping in his lap, and Ae said to him.
"Get up and come sleep on my lap and stretch your legs."

"Yeah...” he didn't care, lazily squinting slightly as Ae set the computer
down in front of the couch, then gently eased him into sleep on his lap with
his hands.
"It's going to be a little hard," he said, then picked up his computer and
logged into his Facebook. No one said any extra words.
The handsome Koon-chai looked at his somewhat stiff legs, then looked up
at his face, at this moment he was concentrating on staring at his Facebook,
hesitating for a long time before drifting off to sleep, then....
Pop.
His head slid down, perhaps his legs weren't as soft as his mother's, but they
made him feel incomparably warm and could be clearly felt as his own face
slowly burned, and he squeezed his hands together, if only because it was
the first time he'd slept on someone else's lap like this.
"Move up a little or your neck will hurt," Ae said, not looking down at him,
staring intently at the report his friend had sent, Pete slowly moved up, his
whole head resting on his lap, feeling like he was sleeping on the other's
belly, the moose in his chest throbbing wildly and what should have been a
good night's sleep was instead more awake.
"Like... let me know if you get sore legs, huh?" the shy Pete said softly, and
Pete glanced at him, reaching out and touching his head.
"Yeah, hurry up and go to sleep." Pete thought he was impatient when he

saw him rubbing his head, not expecting Ae to bow his head and k.iss him
gently on the forehead, feeling like he was lulling a small child to sleep,
giving him an unspoken sense of security and a much quieter heart. After
saying Ae wrote his report, Pete thought about how he might not be able to
sleep like this, and only one sentence came to his mind at the moment, then
slowly fell asleep.
The time stood still, talking to you; the years passed like fine water flow,
with you; the end of prosperity, to be with you till we are old.
He glanced at the sleeping man and a light smile hung at the corners of his
mouth.
"You really look like my niece."
... But cuter than she.
He didn't say the last words, smiling lightly to himself, then looked back at
the computer and looked at the words again, feeling that he couldn't agree
more.
I'm having a good time like that too, Pete.
The years are still quiet, you're all I need!
"If love is too cruel to you... let me know, will you? Let me wipe the tears
from your eyes...
At ten o'clock in the afternoon, the gossip monkey in the football team was
in a good mood and sang, needless to say it must have been an early school
day, especially since the friendly match was about to start recently,
everyone in the football team looked particularly excited.
"The P.E. Department will definitely win this year,” Ai’Can said as he
raised his hand enthusiastically towards the sky, remembering that the
seniors had said that last year's tournament championship had been taken
away from them by the Faculty of Engineering, so this year he had to give
the P.E. Faculty its respect back.
"But I don't want to compete with Ae," the skinny monkey muttered alone,
shaking his shoulders and singing again before long he was passing the
Academy of Sciences building, it was not too late to think it over and when
he walked to the playground, his legs stopped and his good mood was
wiped out all day long.
Why did you meet this toxic man here?
Now Can already knows the two Koon-chais, but with very different
personalities, one is the handsome Pete like an angel, the other..... The dog
can’t spit out ivory, and he eats the devil Tin, who is full of pubic hair. At
this moment, he was leaning on the side of the car, as if he were the male
lead in the MV, he was specially dressed and pretentious.
I should just go around him, just seeing him has been very annoying, my
good mood instantly disappeared, the university is so big, why the hell did
he have to park here ah!
RRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR
He thought about turning around and walking away, then heard his phone
ringing, he froze in place, saw him take out his phone from his pocket ready
to pick it up, at this moment the distance is still a bit far, Can could not help
but come closer to listen to it, thought in his heart: actually someone called
him ah!
"What the hell is going on?"
It's rude to connect a phone and just go full rude boy mode! That b.itch!
"Mom, what the hell do you want?"
Oh, ooh, is that how you talk to your mother? If it were my mother, she
would have kicked me to death. See, I'd say a guy like him can't have
friends!
Can thought of this, then in the heart to steal joy up, almost did not extend
the finger cursing him, he came together to listen carefully, hoping to get
some useful information in the future is difficult to come out of the bullying
and seduction, such as a child who does not get love ah, or have an oedipal
complex ah similar to these small gossip or something.
But the next thing he heard, the words made him harbor a lot of resentment.
"Then I'm not coming tonight, I've got a report to write, I don't have the
leisure to go to that boring party of yours,” Ai’Can had no idea what was
being said over there. All he knew was that Tin was smiling with contempt
at the moment, even to his own mother!
"I don't have to go that way, I know you just want to show off your own
son, it's good enough for you to show off, for me... It's disgusting and
pissing off to me!" After saying that, Tin immediately hung up the phone,
that handsome face was even more terrifying under the manifestation of his
character, very incredible, eyes staring at the phone, feeling as if he was
going to eat the phone, but the tone in which he spoke to his mother, Can
simply could not accept.
"Hey! You're such an as.shole, aren't you? How can you talk to your own
mother like that?"
Can annoyedly ran up to him and stared at him with a very nonchalant
expression in his face, eyes furious, Tin just glanced at him and turned
around to treat him like air... It's really annoying, how can he run into such a
person everywhere he goes.
"Hey! You can't just treat me like air and not see anything!" The more he
saw him like this, the more Can's nameless flame grew, regardless of the
fact that he had never pointed at someone's nose like this since he was born!
It's a pity, the guy's appearance is so handsome, but this character is really
ugly, don't know how Pete and this kind of people to be friends, to change is
my words, long ago he beat the hell out of him. Can’s heart had a darkly
thought, did not expect the other party's face to actually appear again, kind
of a contemptuous smile.
"Didn't think you were quite self-aware, huh?"
"Ai’Hiaa Tin!!!!" Tin didn't pay any attention to him and got into the car,
leaving that annoying spirit standing there alone, very depressed, he doesn't
know why, every time he see this boy he has a depressing feeling in his
heart that can't be said.
It was already depressing because of the party tonight, and meeting this
man who had been trying to defend his friend before, it was even more
depressing to say the least, and it felt disgusting to see someone who trusted
people so easily, but seeing how he thought the world was so good, it felt
like he deserved it again! He hated the character he used to have, and there
was no way he could ever be the same again, never!
Pop.
"Don't go!" Anger began to flood Can's face as he ran up and reached for
his shoulder causing him to look back at himself with all kinds of anger in
his eyes because no one had ever treated him like this before.
"What the hell is wrong with you? How far do you want to look down on
me? What? Am I that low in your eyes? That's why someone as high and
mighty as you treats me like a pile of shit on the ground! I just can't figure
out how someone as kind as Pete can make a friend of scum like you. I tell
you, even if you have any more money, even if you smash it in my face,
you're just a poor stray dog in my eyes!"
Tin stared deadly at him, then looked down at the hand he had gripping his
shoulder.
"That's all you have to say about these things isn't it?"
"You!!!!” Ai’Can was so exasperated that he couldn't say anything, a bunch

of words he wanted to say got stuck in his throat as he tried to slowly calm
himself down, and Type's words suddenly flashed through his mind.
"Calm down, Can, calm down, don't bother him, turn your head and go
back to the football field, that's all."
Much calmer as he thought about it, he let go of the hand gripping his
shoulder and said to him somewhat irritably.
"Forget it, I don't want to bother with people like you who lack love either."
Pop.
"What did you say?"
The one who had told him to let go of himself ended up instead of grabbing
the other, asking in a very low voice that was quite frightening. Can looked
at him strangely, feeling that Tin was already slowly starting to feel a bit
angry because of his words, so he also aggravated his tone and replied.
"I'd say you're a lack of love... ugh!!!"
Can hadn't had time to finish, his eyes widened in shock at his sudden
move, Tin quickly moved his head closer to him and imprinted his own lips
on his mouth, k.issing him so hard that Can was in some pain, Tin pressed
his hands against him deadly tight, Can felt the bones in his back falling
apart, he couldn't do any struggle, the only thing he could do was... open
his eyes as wide as he could.
He.... He... what is he doing?!!!
Soon, Tin was the first to let go, then wiped his mouth with his hand, feeling
like he was wiping something dirty, a dismissive smile on his mouth.
"Now you know how to shut up!"
Boom!
"Oh eh!"
Tin pushed him away, Can sat on the ground, but Tin did not care about
him, but directly lifted his feet and got into the car, closed the car door and
drove away, the whole process in one breath, without hiding his anger, as if
to say that he should not have just gone to mess with him. He left Can alone
to sit dumbfounded in place.
Just... just... just... just... what happened... what just happened?
"Kiss... k.iss... k.iss me!!! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!! Not real!!!!"
After 5 minutes, he realized that he had just been k.issed hard by him, and
even if he was k.issed, he was still k.issed by the person he hated most..... .

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 32: Shocked out of life
Tin
... He was enjoying the moment...
The short, blinding text suddenly popped up on my Facebook page, and for
some reason I've been staring at it since it popped up. Keeping an eye on
it...
And I'm not stupid, even though I know in a few words who Pete's with at
the moment.
Who else could it be...? That bumpkin.
I don't like it when people come into my life like this, but I used to enjoy
being on top of the world, enjoying the attention that everyone gave me.
Self-centeredness, but after what happened, it makes me feel like I'm just
surrounded by selfish little people who beat that. I've never trusted anyone
since and I look at everyone in a negative light. Although I only have a few
Facebook friends from my time in England and a few people who have an
interest in me, not many are. But Pete... I trusted him. I trusted him, and
when I saw that, the thought came back to me.
To me, women are just unreasonable, unpredictable people who like to

believe in love. They invite me to bed after seeing what I'm wearing, not to
mention seeing the car I'm driving, knowing my last name or knowing my
name, or knowing us. When you're rich, it's easy for them to give you what
you want.
I'm tired of women's so-called love and I'm just thinking about men's love.
But.......
But... yes, another voice of rejection came to my mind, why did Pete seem
so happy? I may have hated the way Pete was acting like he trusted his
friend, but I didn't care that Ae was bothering him too much. But he
probably forgot who his father was and who his grandmother was, didn't
he?
Pete wasn't exactly a great businessman, but he was surrounded with... His
father's side... Aren't there a few people who'd like to exploit him for his
weaknesses?
Maybe Ae's one of them!
I don't care if anyone calls me a pessimist, if that's the case, I think he

deserves it for being so reckless in his defense. My own boyfriend's... Yeah,
that's right! And I'm not the kind of person who believes in pure love and
all that bullshit, so I want to be sure. Just a second.
I wanted to get Pete back because I believed that Pete and that bumpkin's
love was stronger than a thread. A thread that breaks at the slightest
touch.....
He... He's a......he's a nobody.
And l.... I'm... I'm the one who has everything in society.
No matter how much they love each other... in today's society, nothing can
overcome the power of money... even if everyone loves his parents. The
great love between the two, in my eyes... And in the end, it all came down
to money.
“I wanted to prove it to him, to his boyfriend, to his friends... It's just what
he thinks is a false love.
Or... Or... deep down in your heart you wish there was someone who could
prove you wrong?
Oi! Do you still think the world is a beautiful place, Tin?
I shook my head and immediately stopped my childish thoughts. In fact I

would not disappoint anyone because I know how painful it is to be
disappointed.
I interfered with Pete's business for two reasons... to prove to everyone that
love is a sham... and to... It's a shame that such a nice guy...
Pete's the only person I've been comfortable with since I got to college...
and I'm not trusting, but... From the first moment I saw Pete, I felt that he
was hiding his pain... I was interested in him because I could read his
eyes... and the closer I got to him, the more comfortable I felt with him.
Pete never asked me about my family and he never showed any interest in
my life if I didn't tell him, so we just sat quietly and studied together and
that's why I liked my friend.
That's why he's the only person I've ever felt comfortable with, and it would
be a shame for me to give that up to someone else....
This thought makes me ask myself if I like men. No, I've never liked men.
I've only slept with women in my life. Or does that pity make me feel...?
That I like men?
I've been thinking about it for days, and it's taken my mind off all the
distractions at home until tonight, before a party with my brother, who's a
wonderful person in someone's eyes, the thought of what I should do to
show my brother for what he is.
He's eight years older than me and I was born eight years later than him,
and he took everything from me when I thought it was mine.
Even my own mother, who called me to go to his party, why would I go if

she thought he was a hundred times better than me?
That's why I'm just being rude and saying... No!
“Hey, you're such an asshole. How can you talk to your own mother like
that?”
. How can you talk to your own mother like that?”
I've already been depressed enough and this kid suddenly came into my
mind every time I see him to scold my football player and I despise him
every time I see him but after seeing him is more depressed than before and
Pete this kind of people feel very comfortable compared to this kind of
chattering cognoscenti is really annoying especially that kind of face for a
friend stabbing a knife is even more disgusting.
I'm not going to bother about that much today. I don't want to pay attention
to anyone, a slap on the wrist can't sound his own, there's nothing to scold.
I got in the car ready to go to exercise to relieve some pressure but he

grabbed my shoulder and then viciously scolded me a bit. I did not feel
anything after hearing his last sentence.
The words that made me explode immediately!
“Well I don't want to talk to someone like you who lacks love either!!!”
“Don't make yourself out to be an unloved child, okay? Your brother loves
you too. Why are you jealous of your own brother?”
I hate that word ~ Brother!
“What did you say?!!!”
I grabbed his shoulders and said loudly at him to see his eyes as if he was
not afraid of me at all, but he also dared to look back at me and repeated
again the words I do not want to hear!
“I said you're a nobody... Ugh!!!”
I didn't k.iss him because it wasn't a big deal to me. The k.iss was just a way
to teach him not to be so involved. The easiest solution, and the one that
makes me feel the most comfortable, is to k.iss him on the mouth to shut
him up. It was so strong that I could feel it...
And most importantly, I felt I could use him from that moment on.
I pushed him away from me, I pushed him away very hard, and when I saw
his pale face, I felt a strange pleasure in my heart, and then I turned around
and got in the car with a question that had been bothering me for days.
“It wasn't that disgusting.” I wiped my hand on my mouth and k.issed him
on the mouth and didn't feel disgusted.
If I could be with a guy then I could take back my share of comfort too!
And if that little pipsqueak came back to harass me I could even test my
ideas on him and see if I could do it!
Besides proving myself... The most important thing I can feel right now is...
It really was fun!
Can.
Was I dreaming that day? Was I distracted that day? Or was I hallucinating
because I was stressed out about the upcoming friendly match?
Yes, it was! What happened that day definitely wasn't real!
“Hey, who's pouting?!”
“Huh?! There are no hickeys!”
Pah! 〜Pah!
I was sitting in the first year of the Department of Physical Education on the
training field thinking about the eyes of the not moved to stay looking
forward my friend ran over and shot me a do not know is to say the
atmosphere is too tense or said what diet did not hear clearly had to dry
laugh.
“Who said anything to you about the hickeys I'm talking about this lollipop!
What the hell is wrong with you?!”
“I'm... nothing. I'm not going to be able to do anything about it,” he said. It's
only been a few days since I experienced a scary (no, actually I'm not that
timid, I've experienced 10 times scarier than this) thing! I immediately
shook my head and said.
“It's nothing!”
What the hell? I just lost my first... The first... First... I can't even think
straight, asshole! That bastard Tin took it away from me. - First... k.iss?
“What's the matter with a nosy monkey like you?”
“Hey P'No... you're here?” The first-year student turned around and looked
at the football team and felt that everyone was very serious about this game
and felt that we could definitely win. Needless to say, I used to be one of
the champions but today...
I've been so confused, I can't think of anything to do!
“Whose is this? I'll take it...“ Type snatched the lollipop from my friend's
hand and continued: “It's still coke scent. I like it.”
Ew, k.iss... Why the f.uck do you keep thinking about that bastard! A
lollipop can take so long!
Can you stop saying that word again?!
“You really love words, don't you?” “No, you mean sweet to the teeth?
“How long are you going to stay here?! This is the first year's training
ground you have to look over there look do not disturb everyone if you lose
the game then it is your fault! See Champ yet? Give me a quiet roll to sit
over there! Can we stop gossiping now? Can't you just sit there quietly and
cheer everyone on?!”
I lost my mind and stood up and cursed them pointing in the other direction
and said loudly towards them sounded half of the football field said no good
hand forked hands on the field of practice ball people are looking back to us
even their own best two seniors are also the same face of a confused look at
their own wonder.
“Okay, let's go sit over there... Type, what kind of bomb did this monkey
eat?!”
“How should I know? I'm not here with you, is it because you've been mean
to him again that he's blowing up so much?” the two seniors said as they.
Sitting down on the edge of the football field, another voice rang in my
head.
“It's got nothing to do with you guys. It's all because of that bastard from
the International Academy!”
“What's wrong with you, Can?!”
“No, nothing,” I replied, shaking my head. I sat there quietly and stared.
Usually, I'm the one who likes this kind of activity. I didn't expect that
someone who gossips about others like me would also have something to
worry about.
Why did that bastard Tin k.iss me on the mouth? Wouldn't it have been
easier to shut me up and just hit me? Or was he just trying to get back at me
for calling him names? But it's not right ah to get revenge then directly hit
me would not be more painful? Is it true that he is gay it? But look at him
does not look like ah or that I did not see it? My God! He actually is a gay!
Maybe oh prejudice is not too big or good even if he is gay he did not make
the mistake of liking himself, ah so he must be playing me! That's why I
came to k.iss......k.iss me! K.iss me! The bastard must have drunk too much
cat piss!
I'm still looking for some excuse to keep denying myself even though it's
been a few days but I still can't accept him doing that to me every time I see
my mouth I want to rip it off and throw it away!
Hey come to the soccer field and focus everyone on the gas!”
It's always me to give encouragement and cheer, but today I really didn't
feel like walking aimlessly back and forth on the soccer field, leaving things
to others. I took a deep breath and walked towards the soccer field.
“Go! Go! Come on!”
Both sides of the voice of encouragement at the same time, one side is our
own team and the other side is today's opponent and we have the music
department today. To help us cheer is the drummer that Type found on the
side of the football field to cheer for us. (I don't understand why we need
such a professional drummer but Type still insisted to invite his friend) I
don't care. It's just a way to get people going.
A.h.
The screams on the field are starting to ring out and it's time to bring back
the football spirit and get all that mess out of my head. But...
“Can come on, don't embarrass the team. If we lose, we'll all be k.issing
your ass!”
Uh...
“No k.isses okay!!!”
Er!!!!
“!!!!!”
I don't know which senior said that. I was running fast on the football field
at that time and when I heard that and froze and then turned around and
retorted loudly that I hadn't been k.issed The ball coming from the other
side of the field hit me hard in the face and then I fell down heavily on the
football field.
“...”
The whole soccer field was quiet, the drums were quiet, the cheers were
quiet, even the referees' voices were quiet, and the concerned voices of their
friends in the distance.
“Can you okay?!”
“Fine... Fine!” I tried to defuse this sudden awkwardness with humor. Just
because I'm a touchy person doesn't mean I'm shameless. So I braced
myself to stand up and tried to keep kicking the hand I had taken away from
my face but...
“Hey! Where are the paramedics? Get Can out of here right now!!!”
“I... no... I don't... “I don't...”

“Hurry up or Can will bleed to death!”
“I'm... I'm fine... I'm fine...”
“Bastard, you're bleeding and you're still talking. One of you guys, get Can
out of here!” As soon as he said that, I raised my hand which was covering
my face.......and I put my hand up...
It's not going to get better, asshole!
And then I was carried off the field... I was on the field for less than 90
seconds.
“Cover your nose with a handkerchief, right, like this,” the paramedics told
me, and I did as I was told, not daring to disobey them.
“This dead monkey is really embarrassing to the football team on the field
for only a minute hey!”
“You're not going to get hurt, it's okay, Can. We'll start all over again next
time, but if we lose this time, it's your fault”.
“You two, shut up! You're just bleeding from the football.” Type. You're the
one I'm most ashamed of, asshole, and there's nothing I can do about it, and
it goes without saying that the person I hate the most... It's Tin, the asshole!
Next time don't let me see you! Or else... Or else... I'll be as far away from
you as I can be from the edge of the world! A.sshole!
“Can I hear you've managed to get a nickname of 90 Seconds Can?”
“Please, my friend, don't call me that. I'm ashamed of myself. The word has
reached the hospital that I'm 90 Seconds. Can!”
I really wanted to find a hole to drill into. I've had countless nicknames like
Gossip Monkey Simple Kid Soccer Kid and so on that I've laughed off and
let them go but I'm really not happy about 90 Seconds Can's nickname.
I feel like I'm going to choke to death on that nickname!
“That's a cool nickname. I'm the original p.orn star!” Pond seemed pleased
with his nickname and I couldn't help but hold my tongue.
“If it wasn't for him, I wouldn't be in this situation, and that guy ruined my
life! Bastard don't let me see him guarantee to chase him to the ends of the
earth to kick him!”
Uh...
“Who are you talking about? if you keep talking I'll stuff my plate of squid
in your mouth!” Pond wouldn't do that. He wouldn't do that if he was good
enough.
“Where the hell is Ae, anyway?” I asked, and suddenly Pond was sitting on
my side, looking to the right and left, searching for something.
“He'll be here in a minute, see... Pete, Pete, this way!”
Hey!
I turned around and looked at Pete and my friend Ae and thought to myself,
“I asked about Ae. Why is this Pond guy's name Pete? When I saw Ae
coming, I didn't think much of it. Anyway, I had something I wanted to ask
Pete.
“Can I heard...?”
“Well what you heard is true I was kicked in the face with a ball for less
than 90 seconds and was laughed at by people on the same team and was
given a My nickname is 90 Seconds Can. Go ahead. I'm used to it. I'm a
shameless person who gets copied early in the morning. I have nothing to
be ashamed of... I've been talking so much that it's better for me to say it
than for someone else to say it.”
Pah!
He actually pushed my head!
“I came to congratulate you on your facultymoving forward,” Ae said, and

a smile appeared on my face. I'd forgotten that Ae wasn't as aggressive as
the others.
“I almost reached out to give him a bear hug but he held my head down and
turned to Pete and said.
“Let's have hot pot today. I'll buy it later.”
“It's okay Ae I'll go with you.”
“There's too many people. You can't squeeze in. Just sit here and wait.”
“But...”
“I didn't know where Pond was looking, but I knew I had something I
wanted to ask Pete. I took his hand to keep him from buying his own food
and moved the chair over to him.
But Ae's eyes were fixed on me holding Pete's hand....
“Hahaha haha Ae, Ae, this is Can. He doesn't think about anything else but
football!” Was Pond cursing me in a roundabout way? But I laughed out
loud.
“I don't know why he's jealous of me, but he went to buy his own food and
Pond went to buy drinks.
“What do you want to ask me?”
It's not like it's the right time to give a compliment just by looking at his
smile, right?
“Well there's something I want to ask you but I'm not sure if you can
answer? No you have to answer me!” I did not ask for a long time out
stubbornly scratching his head, a face unsure of my looks. I took a deep
breath.
Wouldn't it be strange to ask him?
“What is it?” I stared at Pete, staring him dead in the face, and covered my
face with my hand.
“You can't say I'm weird if I ask you.”
“Uh huh?!” Pete was very confused and echoed him the more it became
difficult for me to speak finally I took a deep breath and asked.
“Is your friend a queer?”
Ugh! Hey!
Hey, Pete was taken aback. Does that mean Tin's a queer? He k.issed... Oh,
my God!
“Uh, your friend... “Who are you talking about? Who are you talking
about?” Why did Pete's face feel so weird? I didn't think about it. Maybe
he's trying to hide it from his friends.
“It's that Tin,”
Well, now that we've gotten that far, let's get to the bottom of it.
“Uh-huh, Tin?” Pete asked, puzzled by the fact that I'd already said his
name. I mean, isn't he...
Isn't he gay?
“Is this Tin you're talking about, my friend from the international school?”
“Yeah,” I nodded vigorously. Shouldn't he be the only one with a friend

named Tin? But then Pete's smile started to foul up again. It was so
handsome. Okay, I digress. Then he shook his head.
“Tin, he's not. He's not gay. I know he's been with girls.”
“That must be bi!”
Oh, my God!
“Uh, your friend... “Who are you talking about? Who are you talking
about?” Why did Pete's face feel so weird? I didn't think about it. Maybe
he's trying to hide it from his friends.
“It's just that Tin,”
Well, now that we've gotten that far, let's get to the bottom of it.
“Uh-huh, Tin?” Pete asked, puzzled by the fact that I'd already said his
name. I mean, isn't he...
Isn't he gay?
“Is this Tin you're talking about, my friend from the international school?”
“Yeah,” I nodded vigorously. Shouldn't he be the only one with a friend

named Tin? But then Pete's smile started to foul up again. It was so
handsome. Okay, I digress. Then he shook his head.
“Tin, he's not. He's not gay. I know he's been with girls.”
“That must be a double!”

Am I being a little overconfident?!
“Not really, he's a bit homophobic hey from what I hear he seems to be
disgusted by people f.ucking and stuff” why when he said that How about a
sad face? But it didn't take long for him to smile at me so I continued to ask.
“Is it okay for a straight man to k.iss another man?”
“Well, you say that like you've seen Tin k.iss a man.”
Oh, Pete's so smart, he's got the whole thing figured out just by the tip of
the iceberg.
“No, no, no. How can I put it, it's just... I doubt it. People say most of the
handsome guys who drive luxury cars are not straight. Your friend just
happens to meet all the qualities of a gay man. Scummy personality,
Parking everywhere. That's why I want to know whether he is a faggot or
not, ah next time we meet again, scold people with the right words ah” I'm
very grudging particular. There's just no way to get rid of that grudge, even
though you know it's the opposite, but so what?
“I'm going to go get a drink.” I got up and went to get a drink. I was so
confused, I couldn't have guessed what I was thinking.
So is he or isn't he? If not, why k.iss...? And if not, why k.iss me?
The more I think about it, the more depressed I get!!!!
“Hey Pond this way, this way.”
I went to the football stadium with my friends to collect some information

about the opponent and got a call from Pond asking me to help him get
seats.
He's so good at getting me to and from school.
“I can't help but ask him if he's sitting with his girlfriend.
This is the area of the College of Engineering, isn't Pete from the
International College? Why is he sitting here?”
“Oh my, your message is not out of date ah he is here to give

encouragement to someone else not to cheer for his college!” Pond said no
good feeling as if he knew everything, but only said these things, I had to
plausibly understand the point Nodded.
“Oh! He's here to cheer Ae on. It's so strange. Why are the two of them
always inseparable? Especially lately, they've been getting closer... and
wherever they see Ae, they see Pete following behind them... even cheering
him on. Come on...” I was going on and on about Pond's cell phone
suddenly ringing and he answered.
“Come on in. I'm sitting in the aisle. See me? I'm waving my hand.” I was
helping Pond find what I guessed was... Pete called. A guy like him should
be easy to find, and in the meantime.....
“Over there Pond” Pond's girlfriend said loudly, pulling on his shirt and
gesturing for him to look in the direction she was pointing. Like I said, a
young master like Pete is easy to find at a glance, let alone two young
masters!
“!!!!”
“Oi! Pete brought his friend with him.”
I saw 2 young men walking towards the bar and my eyes almost didn't pop
out!
No, no, no, no! How can I escape? I just sat in the middle and if I get up
now, I'm sure I'll be killed!
The game started on the soccer field and my mind immediately flew to the
game and I looked at the man who stole my first k.iss. I swear he was so
proud of himself! So much so that I wanted to go up there and kick his ass!
I wanted to make him disappear as far away as possible!

《
My Accidental Love is You รักนีบังเอิญคือคุณ 》Rak Ni Bang-oen Khuo
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 33: A Scene
“Can since you're here, don't just sit there, cheer and shout for our college!”
This time the entire football stadium scene is a gong and drums and a sea of
people cheering shouting mountain shouting like a tsunami resounding
through the clouds, However, our Can is out of step with this lively and
extraordinary atmosphere and he was pale peeking at the cold young master
Pond who is separated from him by three seats and turned his head to see
his expression of curiosity baby's coffin plate can't suppress the coffin board
to follow his line of sight to look over and then heart to understand.
“Hey, you still hate that friend of Pete's, huh? I don't think he's as much of a
jerk as you say he is. I've seen him a lot of times. In addition to treating me
like air, he hasn't called me anything else.” Half-blood Pond chuckles and
says everyone knows that if Can hates someone, to begin with, he'll look at
them every which way. Not to mention the fact that Tin was the one who'd
beaten him up, so if you walked within a five-meter radius, Can would've
locked him down.
But Tin didn't seem as bad as Can said he was, except when he was acting
strange around Pete.
Like showing up here out of nowhere today with Pete on his tail and staring
at Ae in the stadium like he could kill. Ae would've done it a long time ago.
The thing is, it's not like Can had anything to do with this.
So he's jealous of his friend? But he didn't know that Ae and Pete were
together.
“He's a bigger asshole than you think!” Can's tone was full of rage. He
looked down at the iPad and wanted to hand over the microphone for the
interview. One for him - what the hell are you doing here? You're supposed
to be here to cheer!
Can made Pond, the gossip queen, tilt his head and ask, “What's going on?
I'd like to know!”
“I don't know anything about anything!”
“You're the one who said he's an asshole, and I'm the one who's been
waiting for you to tell me the time, place, people and events!” Pond was
relentless in his pursuit of as many details as he could find out to save for
Ae in case he needed help. However, Can would never tell Pond that he had
been k.issed by Tin and ducked over his shoulder.
“Oooh!!!!”
Did you see my disgusted face? You know I'm sick of this!
Can finally understand what it's like to be told to shut up, and now he wants
to tell Pond to shut up. I think his “ooh-ooh” was so loud that Tin heard it
from a few people away. Raised his head just in time to meet Can's
gaze......and a smirk on his lips.
Oh, Jesus! I'm gonna kill him! I'm gonna kill him! I'm gonna kill him!
I want to kill him!
“I want to kill him!” Can, who is clearly at a disadvantage in the eye battle
with Tin, suddenly got up and bluffed, shouting “Poop Rush,” which drew a
lot of attention from the crowd. The eyes of a loving retard, but people like
Can have no idea how to spell “shame.” Shame? There is no shame. The
friend sitting behind him got fed up and gave him a little kick.
“Can you go to shit on the emergency poop ah why do you need to tell the
world? Who do you want to disgust? You stand up and are blocked to my
line of sight. You squinting eyes quickly dodge it!”
No you're yelling at me!
“Yeah, I'm about to shit my pants in a hurry, but I'm just not eager to go. I
just want to mess with the game. I want to see the game, right first look at
your uncle's buttocks Bar slightly slightly...” While saying that, he was also
moving his teeth and claws to block the view of the people behind him to
the left and then to the right, the people behind him could not see the court
at all. And the way Can is shaking his a.ss is pretty badass.
“Ouch!
“Ouch!” Can lack of desire for survival resulted in his friend kicking him
from behind and lunging forward without warning, but he caught him in a
death grip. The two girls sitting in the front row of the fragrant shoulders of
those two engineering school girls screamed and looked back fiercely at the
originator who liked to make trouble Can stood up straight with a dry smile
and said.
“I'd better go take a shit.”
“Quack quack quack. That's a real man. He messes with boys and stays
away from girls.” Pond's gleeful expression caused Cha-am, who was next
to him, to say something. I'm not bullying your friend.
“I'm not bullying him, honey,” Cha-am said and leaned on his girlfriend's
shoulder. “Don't you dare lean in? I'll kick your ass!”
Pond winced. “They say a man who's afraid of his wife can do anything.”
“Who's your wife?”
“Not now, the future... Hehehe.”
Pa!
Listen to the sound you know the force of the pat on Pond's knee is not
small ah. However, Pond is still hippie M physique immediately appeared.
The two unattended shows of affection for each other caused the bachelor
dog next to Can to scorn.
“Don't let me get a date or I'll torture you to death!” After saying that, Can
pushed Pond's head to facilitate his crossing over him but had to cross two
more to get to the exit. The talent line.
“Pete, excuse me. Oh, I'll be right back.”
“It's okay.” He says its okay, but Pete won't take his eyes off of someone on
the court for a millimeter and clenches his fist as if he's nervous. The
expression on his handsome face made him very likable.
But once you get past Pete, there's one last hurdle... Master Dog!
Step over, Can. Just put your foot up and step over. Don't look at the dog's
head.
Stumble.
“Eh!” But when he was actually about to step over, Tin, who was looking
down at the iPad with ghostwritten notes (not sure what language it was),
suddenly reached out The long legs across the aisle Can was caught off
guard and yelled out that he was going to tell himself not to care about the
guy but was suddenly One leg was broken.
He looked up and locked eyes with Tin thinking that he had nothing to say
to this kind of person. Just as he was about to look down at the image in his
IPad, he heard. A few words came out of that dog's mouth......
“Reckless.”
“That's the last line of my patience ha!!!” He thought to himself.
So the one who said he saw him trying to avoid him grabbed the young
master by the shirt in anger and then fiercely said to him.
“Come here, you.”
Then he pulled the wrongdoer along with him and left Pete turned and
looked very strangely almost ready to get up and follow to see the two
usually. What the hell happened to the not so friendly friend? The cheers
from the soccer field made him turn his attention to the soccer field again
and then he saw Ae dribbling the ball to the goalkeeper atmosphere. He was
very excited.
“Pete, look at that, look at that,” said Cha-am excitedly, turning and gently
shaking Pete's arm. Every eye was on that ball. International Academy saw
Ae pass the fake ball and tried to go up for it but the ball was dribbled to the
other one. Direction... Boom!
“Goal!!!”
Pond shouted louder than his friend and Cha-am kept shaking Pete's arm, a
slack smile appeared on his face knowing that he had come to the wrong
college to cheer for his boyfriend, but the sight of Ae clenching his fist and
cheering made the international college kid smile.
Ae is now feeling very happy, isn't she?
Yes, he'd forgotten that he was going to follow his friend to see what was
going on.
Oh, snap.
“What the hell do you want? Are you trying to do something again?
Bastard!”
Everyone was so happy that they had just scored a goal and on the other
side two guys came running out Can pushed Tin very hard and looked like
he was going to do something even his tone was vicious Can looked at the
other side very angry Tin put his hands in his pants pockets and raised his
eyebrows at him.
“You know how annoying it is now don't you?”
“Uh-huh?” Trying to make things happen he was shocked to hear this and
didn't understand what he was referring to only to see the other man staring
at him intently.
“Now you know how annoying it is to have you bother me every time I
meet you?”
“I'm not bothering you!” Can retorted unconvincingly, he wasn't bothering

him, he was the one who had been bothering him since we first met, Tin.
With a high, cold smile, he continued.
“The last time I was beaten up, the last time I was yelled at, it was over
something as trivial as...” He said that, but Can was ready to settle old
scores.
“I hit you because of your mouth. Who started it? The first time you see us,
you call us dirty, the next time you call us disgusting, what's the one thing
that makes me feel better about you? I just beat you up and you thank God
to get you!!!”
“I'm telling you the truth.” Can hated the atmosphere of talking to this
asshole Tin. Who do you think he is? Thinking everything he does is right?
Until he said it again.
“So now you know how disgusting you are?”

Tin stared at him dead in the eyes and didn't resist quietly watching the
other guy blow up Can pushed him hard with both hands.
“Are you a queer, or what? Bah! How dare you say I'm disgusting?” Can
wiped his mouth with the back of his hand to show how bad he felt last
time, and laughed. Can was too depressed to say anything.
“What are you laughing at?”
“Are queers that disgusting?”
“Yes!!!” Can replied with a bloodcurdling yell, confident that he was a

queer, but instead he laughed even harder. It's very creepy.
“Yeah that's what I thought.”
“A.h ha?!”
This little monkey is obviously quiet a lot of feeling cannot see through this
creature in front of him what the hell ah scolded him disgusted he is not
angry also very pleased that agreed to this footballer stunned the other
stopped laughing and then very despised said.
“It's just because your friend is a queer that I think it's pretty gross.”
“My friend?” At this point Can was also bewildered, his brain had stopped
working and he couldn't react at all, he just blinked. Trying to remember
which one of your friends is gay, huh?
“Don't you tell me Ae's with...”
“Pete” Tin said slowly seeing his taken aback look felt very refreshing not
expecting the friend he had been protecting to be like this he didn't believe
his ears mumbled to himself.
“Ae... “Ae... Ae... Gay...”
The images of the past kept flooding into his mind and the two of them had
always been inseparable, even when they went to buy food they were like a
couple of lovers. Plus Pete had been constantly praising Ae before he'd just
thought Ae was as kind as he was not expecting the two of them to be...
No wonder Pete had come over to cheer him on!
Looking dumbfounded before him Tin took a step forward looking dead in
the other man's eyes then said heavily.
“If you think it's disgusting that I touched your mouth with my mouth,
wouldn't it be even more disgusting for your friend? Where do you think the
two of them have gotten to now? Huh! Your friend touched your mouth
with...” Tin shifted his gaze to look at Can's crotch with a look that told him
what Ae had done to Pete and continued with a look that told him what Ae
had done to Pete.
Coldly said.
“..... The things that were done to Pete.”
After saying that Tin was going to turn around and go back to the football
field the dumbfounded man gradually found his senses.
Snapped.
“Tin my friend is not disgusting like this! So what if my friend's sexual

orientation is what it is? They don't like to belittle people like you do. It's
none of your business whether they're in love or not. You have no right to
tell them what to do. Saying they disgust you with your tone of voice and
your use of words makes it seem like you're the one who's disgusting. Ae is
a good person Pete is a good person too. Their sexual orientation is their
private business. They're still my friends no matter what, and I can tell you
with certainty that no matter... I'll protect them no matter what they are and
if you're against them then you're my enemy!” Can grabbed him by the
shoulders and slobbered all over him.
Okay, Can may not have had any gay friends around, but so what? It may
have been hard to accept at first, but after a while, who's to say? Even
faggots are their friends. They love each other and cause no problems for
anyone else. Those who despise them are even worse bastards!
Although he likes men, can you erase the fact that he carried him back to
his room when he was drunk? And the fact that he doesn't laugh at him like
his other friends? Does it take away the fact that he always helps his
friends? So even if he's gay, so what? There's no way a character like him
would go begrudging himself for money!
“You remember whether he's good or bad, a friend is a friend, they're all the
same, my friends!!!”
Seeing the other party shouting at him like that Tin frowned tightly at first it
was quite refreshing now instead of being able to say anything there was a
moment when he actually felt that he had gone a little too far.
At this time, Can was not only angry, but his face was flushed with red. He
thought he would be disappointed with what he had just learned, but he
wasn't. He was still working hard to protect his friend, and a very strong
feeling slowly emerged in his heart.
It had been a long time since he had forgotten that feeling of trust.
No matter how much people trust each other, there are some things even if
they know they will be disappointed more or less. But the man in front of
me not only didn't show that he was disappointed by what he had heard, he
even worked harder to protect his friend.
It took Tin by surprise to see him staring at him.
The pleasure in his heart was gone, and Tin wanted to get his hands off him
and run towards the football field to get his things, ignoring Pete's words
that he was back, and returning to the same spot where he'd seen Can
standing there in a daze.
When he looked him in the eye, Tin laughed scornfully.
“I might be as disgusting as you say I am.”
Can looked at him in disbelief, and as Can turned to ask a question, he saw
Tin's shoulders... It was as if he wasn't nearly as poised as he once was.
Boom! 〜Boom!
The door was slammed shut and he tossed his stuff towards the back of his
car, Tin sat quietly inside his limo with his deep eyes out of focus. I'm not
sure if I'm going to be able to do that. I can't help but think of all the
memories that came to mind.
“Woo... I don't know... Mom and Dad never loved me. Why do you want
me to go? I don't want to go there, Brother Tul. I don't want to go brother
Tul”
“It's because they love you ah so want you to have an advanced degree even
if others do not love you brother will always love you ah.”
“Oooh... Really? Ugh... Woo... Do you really love me?”
“Of course I love you, you're my brother, you're the one I love the most in
this world, you know?”
A 7-year-old boy came into his memory that his parents had never cared for
him and loved him at an age when he could not take care of himself, he was
sent abroad to study to a place where no one knew him, only his brother
sent him to England to accompany him, the only brother in his family.
The only brother in the family who loved and cared for him.
“I hated him. I never thought of him as my brother! I should have killed

him when he was still a fetus and let him die in the womb... just wait and
see... I'll take everything back from Tin. The! He'll hurt a thousand times
more than me he must hurt a thousand times more than me!!!”
Flashback to a twilight day a few years ago... That was the day he realized
he had never been treated like family in the first place.
That was the day he realized that all his friends were only going out with
him because of his brother's money and power.
That was the day he realized that his brother hated him so much.
That was the day he realized that his brother, who always said he loved him,
wanted to ruin him for nothing!
His love, his care, his praise, his trust......had been destroyed since that day.
He gazed absently at the floral wreath hanging in front of the car He hadn't
trusted anyone for many years because he felt that humans were a very
selfish species But for some reason his mind suddenly flashed with that
annoying face of the first foolish person he had ever seen, the one who
would do anything to protect his friend.
“No one is serious about anyone no one like that Tin doesn't go back to
being that stupid old Tin again!”
That was the first time he told himself in that tone a tone that seemed no
longer firm not wanting to go back to being treated like a fool like before
not being able to change his mind because of someone like him.
He took a deep breath and put away those tired faces and turned into a cold
and unpredictable person who buried his inner feelings deep inside and
waved away all the images in his mind including the person who would do
anything to protect his friend.
He hates this kind of person, the kind of people who use the word
friendship at every turn... It's the most annoying... Right?
“See, he's my friend! The guy who scored 2 goals is my friend!!!”
He is not a soccer player, but more than anyone else, he was happy to rush
to the field and hug his friend and did not forget to show off his friend to
the losing side very arrogantly but this is also common sense, do not think
there is anything wrong with it.
Everyone agreed that this year's final would be between the sports and
engineering departments.
Cha-am covered her face and looked embarrassed.
"I'm not his girlfriend, I'm not his girlfriend," the woman murmured to
herself. She saw the friend take off his shirt and shouted frantically with
them. Pete smiled and looked at the happy faces on the field, especially the
one who had scored two goals.
“How was your faculty's game?”
“Cha-am looked up and replied with an embarrassed but polite smile.
“But you're quite happy to see your own college lose,” because she said it's
because someone else won.
The playful tone made Pete feel embarrassed and he cleared his throat and
whispered.
“I'm afraid to say it out loud, but I'm really happy.” The young master
bravely confessed his inner joy. She was startled and laughed.
“I really like Ae very much.”
Cha-am stopped laughing then continued.

“Well I'm sorry ah I didn't mean to gossip like that you can pretend I didn't
say anything” Cha-am quickly and forcefully shook his head Because Pete
had never been open about his relationship with Ae only felt it when he was
close to both of them plus his own. The fact that her boyfriend was always
breaking the news to her and stuff made her even surer of their relationship,
which was why she was joking around with him like that.
Pete looked a little pale and unsure.
“Am I being that obvious?” Pete didn't want people to know that Ae was a
gay, even though society was becoming more and more accepting of gays,
he didn't know that Ae was around. Will his friends accept him like
everyone else? Maybe not, because he's always been a real man. If you
know he likes men, you'll be disappointed in him.
Cha-am smiled a little after hearing that.
“You're asking because I can tell you that we both know and are pretty sure
about this, right?” She turned to the football field and said slowly. Pete was
startled and nodded slowly.
“You don't have to worry, I won't tell anyone. As you ask, are you being
obvious... I don't think it's obvious to anyone who isn't close to you on a
regular basis that you're nothing more than a very handsome and
gentlemanly man. I'm just a boy, and as to why I know that, you have to
understand that I have many, many gay friends, and if you meet anyone else
in my department... Cha-am laughed dryly because she didn't want to take
it. Pete went to compare himself to his friends in the department.
Talking about being an attack but slutty really is more than a woman!
Pete smiled at her answer.
“Thank you, Cha-am.” The heartfelt thanks and his gentlemanly, handsome
face made the girl in front of him feel... Some blushes couldn't help but be
whispered.
“You're so handsome so gentleman smile so sweet which there are girls to
think you're not gay ah they probably already love you first. Bar...”
Pah! 〜
“Hey Pete, she's mine!” Cha-am didn't have a chance to finish her sentence
before she was interrupted by the unexpected words of a pair of big piggy
banks reaching out from behind and hugging her, literally putting her in the
Giving a big jump she said in disgust.
“Let go of me! Huh! You’re all sweaty!”
“Oh ooh what ah just smiled so sweetly at someone Pete its own boyfriend
to come how can you so dislike it?” Pond unhappily complained the feeling
of holding tighter than before Cha-am with the eyes to kill the past and then
ruthlessly said.
“Let go of me!”
Pond immediately sulked and released her Cha-am continued softly.
“It's not a good influence.” He immediately started smiling when he heard

his girlfriend's voice so softly.
“Well, even though she doesn't want to hug me, it means that no one else
can... Pond thought to himself.
“What are you talking about? Don't you know that people get jealous? Isn't
that right, Ae?” Pond laughed and said Ae was looking at Pete quietly.
“I don't get jealous like you” Ae said slowly, but it was true because Pete
was with a woman. He's not even jealous when they're together. It's like
when he's with Money, but just now he was sitting... The man next to him...
Tin...
“Where did your friend go?”

“Where's my friend? You mean Tin ah he went back.”
Pah! 〜I'm sorry.

“Geez I thought you said you wouldn't be jealous of this nonsense?” Pond
said holding his shoulders Ae and giving him a very yucky look he
swallowed the words and... Then...
Clear!
“A.hhhhhhhhh Ae! You really are an old rascal! Why are you so fond of
using violence!!!?” Ae stomped on his foot Pond jumped up in pain and
said loudly to him Ae pointed at him and told him to wait and see Pond
grieving. Baba looked at his girlfriend. She stepped back then with a very
genuine smile she said to him.
“Deserved it.”
“You're so cruel. Why are you so cruel to me? I have girlfriends and
girlfriends don't love me and I have friends and friends don't care about me
and the baby is not happy and the baby is in a little mood” Pond is very
frustrated. Baba said Ae ignored him and was happy to see someone who
came to cheer him on.
“I'm sorry that your school lost the game” Ae wouldn't have wanted to play
against them if he had the choice but Pete smiled at him instead and said
softly.
“But I'm happy that you won.”
They just stood there quietly because they both knew how each other felt,
and Ae cared about Pete's feelings, and so did Pete. Ae laughed at Ae's
feelings and Pete lowered his head shyly.
“You're making it hard for my legs to walk... I'm going to change and then
we'll go out and get something to eat.”
“Geez, what are you guys going to eat? Are we going to eat until we get
back to the room? You can tell me beforehand!”
Emmmm.
“Gee I'd better shut up” Pond smiled badly looking at Ae. It was funny
especially since this little young master was still showing a very shy look,
his face looked even redder when Ae whispered in his ear.
“Tonight... Is it okay if I sleep at your place?”
Pete's head bowed shyly and remained silent as they each looked away, the
scene quiet and bubbly and pink.
He didn't ask why he was spending the night in his dorm room because he
knew it wasn't going to be as easy as sleeping hand in hand like a
schoolboy. What a pair of sweet ones to be envied! The whole university
reeks of love! A.h! Oh, no! It's the... It's... the smell!

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 34: Development of something
Ae
I don't know whether to laugh or be shy right now.
Boo!
Well I guess we should worry about him!
“Hey, does it hurt?” I asked the distraught man in front of me who had
dropped his keys because Pete hadn't opened the door properly when he got
to the door. I almost tripped over my own feet when I was sitting in the
chair. I'm not sure how nervous I was sitting on the chair.
I hadn't been in my boyfriend's room since the shrimp-peeling scene. I felt

like I'd disappeared. I almost went crazy when I saw that Pete was more
nervous than I was, but it was a relief to see that Pete was so handsome.
He's so cute today... I feel like bullying him a little.
“No, no, no. Imagine that picture of that handsome face smiling at me and
feeling very uncomfortable and innocent. It's just like a little kid who's
afraid of being scolded by his parents.
Sometimes I can't help but feel that Pete is younger than Yim, a child who
needs more care than Yim.
“I'll get you a glass of water. I'll get you a glass of water. What do you want
to drink? There's coke, orange juice and green tea in the fridge that Aunt Jiu
asked me to bring over last time I was home.” I've been noticing for a long
time. Every time Pete gets nervous he subconsciously talks as if to distract
himself from the fact that he's standing by the refrigerator. Open the door of
the box with cold air on his face as if to inspire him.
Honestly I can't believe myself when I see this situation I just stepped over
it!
Pah! 〜Pah!
Ew!
I went behind him and hugged him, and he was so shocked that the can fell
out of my hand and I wasn't surprised when it fell on the floor and I reached
out to catch it. The faint scent of perfume on his nose and every inch of his
skin made me feel not only relaxed but also something else.
“May I...? May I?”
“Can I...?”
"..."
I can't see Pete's face right now, but I'm just looking at him standing there
behind me and I'm slowly hugging him down....turn around,” I said to him.
“Turn around,” I said to him, and he took a deep breath and then slowly
turned towards me.
I liked the way Pete's skin was like snow because it was easy to see he was
blushing, as I proved that night. I'm not going to be able to do anything
about it,” he said. The thought of that night my d.ick started to flag again. I
grabbed him by the neck and motioned him to hold down a little.
“Can I... Can I k.iss you?”
“Uh... Can you not ask what you're going to do? I'm shy.”
I'd learned early on how good it felt to k.iss Pete, especially when my
exhausted body was k.issing him after a workout. It felt like a lot of added
energy to warm lips soft tongue his own tongue was entwined with his
tongue. The sweetness of the taste on my tongue was so sweet that I was
fascinated by it.
I gripped his neck harder and k.issed him harder...
Pete's back was thrown against the refrigerator and his hands seemed to be
on my shoulders as if he didn't know whether to put them there or not. I was
ready to meet him on the mouth and do something more exciting than that
but I couldn't tell him what I wanted because that night I... The need to hold
him hasn't stopped.
The only thing that made me feel bad about waiting so long to be able to
hold him again was that my thoughts were getting more violent and worse...
I couldn't believe my own dirty thoughts.
“Mmm.” His cries and the sound of my k.isses made my thoughts fuzzy.
I wanted to take his pants off and turn him around so that his back was to
me and ram straight inside him... now! Now! Now!
Stop thinking like that!
I think my mind is getting dirtier and dirtier every time I feel like the floods
inside me are about to explode I push him away and see myself. How
roughly he was k.issing him because the tip of his tongue was still attached
to his saliva and he was holding him so roughly that Pete's face was as red
as if he had just... F.uck me like I'm coming back from running laps around
the football field. I just want to see Pete.
A more painful look than this!

This thought is killing me!!!!
Pah! 〜Pah!
“I'd better take a shower. I'm covered in sweat.” I think I should go to the
bathroom right now before I reveal my dark side. It's only right if you calm
yourself down. I'll put my hands on it.
A gentle touch on his cheek then pushed him away.
Pah! 〜Pah!
I put my shirt down before pushing him away. I don't know if I'm
overthinking it or what I'm dripping. I feel Pete's face more than it was
redder before. His eyes were lowered as if...
I don't have to look down to know it's hard and I think Pete felt it when I
was holding him.
I guess I can't hide from it...
“I... I can... I can do it... with my mouth?”

Why are you trying to awaken the beast inside me again?!!!!!
I don't want anyone to see Pete's face right now... his red face, his
stammering tone, his trembling hands... and he's asking if he can help me
with his mouth. Me?
If it had been a few months ago, I would have shaken my head no. He never
would've thought a man could do that to himself. I was on fire. I wanted to
die! But it's true, I can't get enough of Pete's words alone. I can't hold back
the beast inside me. Exceptionally scary.
However, my answer is.
“Yeah,”
I cleaned up and then shifted the battlefield to the couch Pete grabbed my
corner and followed me. I sat down on the couch first. Looking up at my
boyfriend, who looks like something out of a fairy tale...? It's worth teasing!
Boom! 〜Boo!
Pete crouched down on his knees in front of me but he wouldn't lift his head
to look at me he reached out with a trembling hand to hold my d.ick I bit
my teeth It felt like an electric shock was hitting me in the head I looked at
him feeling like he wasn't very skilled at it yet he bit his lip face several
times Already red up to his neck he murmured softly.
“I... I'll try.”
My brow furrowed as I heard the words and felt the flood of power in my
body about to jet out!
“Ae.... Pants...” He gently faded his pants down. I saw I simply took them
off exposing the whole carrot to him then looked away. To be honest at the
moment I also feel very shy that the p.enis has been covered in saliva and
become wet, but now I still feel like using it. Slapping your boyfriend's
face.
I didn't look at his face so I don't know what his face looks like right now?
I'm just enjoying the silence and I don't want to rush him...
Aaah! Aaah! 〜A.h!
My body gave a thrill of his breath from my words through the airflow of
his son's white soft hands on my words as if in the Testing the length of it to
be honest with you.
I am going crazy! It felt like an electric shock to my whole body, so much
so that I squeezed my fist tightly.
“Mmm... A.h...”
Soon...
“A.h... Pete...”
I tried to keep myself from moving because it was so nice to have that
warm tongue swirling around my d.ick, but finally I did. I looked over at
Pete to see what his face was like right now. When I turned my head and
saw the way he was sucking my c.ock, I almost spurted.
Pete was down on his knees in front of me, his soft hands holding my carrot
just a little bit away from his face. The tip of the tongue kept licking in and
out of the horse's eye and after a few licks swallowed the whole carrot as if
measuring it with his mouth. Length I gritted my teeth to stop myself from
trying to grab his head and frantically go in and out of his mouth.
Ba's thoughts.
〜
“A.h! I screamed out into the air, and all I could see was a round head
between my legs, jerking up and down wildly. He's already licked my
whole carrot. Normally, I'd have stopped him and told him he was dirty and
hadn't showered, but now I have. I can't think of anything else to do
except...
Boo! 〜Yeah.
Pete slowly took my d.ick in his mouth and slowly took it back in again a
little bit and I felt like I was suffocating. I couldn't resist reaching out and
grabbing his head tightly.
“Pete... A.h... A little deeper...” I said. I opened my mouth and said to him,
“Of course he'll do it, he's such a nice guy.” He looked at me with
excitement and immediately took the root. The carrots went deeper and he
moved around feeling as if he couldn't breathe. His eyes slowly began to
tear up, his cheeks flushed red, and his rapid breathing made it sound like
he was having trouble breathing as he kept pushing himself up and down. I
wanted to stop him, but I wanted to see more of what I wanted to see and I
wanted to see more than this. More... More....
“Pete... I can't take it anymore.”
Pah! 〜I'm sorry.
“A.h... “A.h... “A.h...” I said and pressed his head firmly and pushed in. He
was a little uncomfortable and screamed, but soon he was himself. Getting
used to it again his hands began to rest on my legs and then Pete still
continued to mouth the tip of his tongue on my There's a circle on that
thing.
Bang! Bang! Bang.

I don't know if he's good or not, but just looking at his face makes me feel
so good, let alone at this point, that I've pressed his head so hard I've
forgotten to pull out.
“A.hh... A.hhhhhhhhh!!” I let out a heavy muffled sound of force spurting

all of my flood into his mouth. I closed my eyes tightly. Pete pushed me out
of the way and I came to my senses.
“Cough cough cough...”
“Hey!!! I am sorry you just spit it out” squirting c.um choked Pete coughing
loudly I clapped my hands tightly on his shoulders Pete shook his head
vigorously and wiped the residue from the corners of his mouth and c.um
on the chin.
“No, no, no, no. No, it's just... “I know it tastes weird because I've
swallowed Pete’s c.um before, and now I'm realizing... There's something
different.
Pah! 〜Oh, yeah.
“Ae!!!”
“You felt it when you were sucking my c.ock?”
He cried out my name out loud as I put my hand on his crotch and opened
his mouth slightly, his face instantly turned red again and reddened all the
way up to his ears and neck probably because of my question and the way I
touched his crotch which made him even more shy and I already knew how
much he wanted sex at the moment.
“I... I'm not... I didn't... I didn't.... I didn't... “I didn't...”
Boom! 〜Boom!
Pah! 〜I'm sorry.
“Ae!!!” I couldn't care less what he had to say because I grabbed him and
threw him against the couch and before he could react I had his pants
stripping him naked from the waist down to his knees on the couch so he
could see for himself that he had sucked my c.ock in his mouth! The
evidence left afterward.
“It's all wet!”
“Ae you don't saying... Ae you don't say... A.h!!!”

Since he didn't want me to say anything I just squeezed his cutie with my
hand and he cried out in ecstasy and sprawled out on the couch on all fours
with his hands clutching the corner of my shirt I used two fingers to
squeeze out his prec.um and showed it to him.
Boo! 〜Aaah!
“I'm glad you feel something when you blew me.” I said to him with a big
k.iss. I smiled at him Pete looked at me with tears in his eyes.
“Ae... You are teasing me.”
“No,”
I've been bullying him since the last time I saw him bury his face in the
pillow. I want to get to know him in every possible way. Every time he's shy
or angry, I wish I was the only one. See so...
Pop, pop, pop, pop, pop.
“A.h... Ae, no! No... Ae, don't... Aaah... Aaah... Aaah!!!”
I held his c.ock in my hand when he wasn't looking and jerked him off with
his c.ock and he was screaming lustfully with his hands constantly trying to
push me off. But he was so weak, it felt more like he was grabbing my
shoulders, and when Pete realized he couldn't push me away, he just... He
covered his face. It was like he knew I wanted to see that look on his face.
“Don't... Don't look at me... Don't look at me. Don't look at me. “Don't look
at me... Aaah! Aaah! Aaah!” Pete exhaled deeply as the deer jumped and I
took his hand away from his face with my other hand.
“Let me see.”
“No, no, no, no, no, no. I'm shy... I'm shy...” No matter how much he tried
to cover his face my hand remained gripping his hand and I kept jerking
him off with my other hand. It's so cute to feel his prostate running out of
his hand, as cute as the tears streaming from his eyes.
“I want to see your face.”
A.h!!!
I k.issed him on the mouth, and he opened his mouth to receive my k.isses,
and the air was filled with the smell of love juices.
“Ae... Don't...” he whispered softly as I pushed him away and k.issed him
slowly up to his neck, licking his white skin and then slowly to his nipples.
I nibbled on his nipples.
“A.h... Aaah!!” I now know what it's like to be one of those nipple suckers.
Just looking at his nipples through his school uniform makes me want to...
To tease it, to suck it was not just a thought, but I put it into action until his
clothes were wet with k.isses, but I did. It's not stopping.
“Ae... Ae... Ae... Come on, come on, come on. Faster... faster... “The more
Pete begged me, the harder I sucked, and the faster my jerking off hand
sped up, and the faster I took my other hand off his arm. I let go of him and
unbuttoned his shirt and felt him thrashing around underneath me.
I want it again.
“A.h... “A.hh... “Aaah! A.hhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!” Before I could tease him

further, he was breathing heavily in my ear, his c.ock spasming in my hand.
After all of his c.um, he spread out on the couch and covered his face with
his hands tighter.
I looked up at his trembling body, and with the dull sound of pleasure
fading away, I reached out again and took his hands away to look at them in
detail. And he turns out to be... It's so cute!
“A.h... “A.h...... You're... Teasing me.”

Boo! 〜Boo!
I bowed my head and k.issed him hard on the cheek again and smiled at
him.
“Pete looked at me incredulously and then looked away. When he wasn't

looking, I took off all the pants from his knees.
“Let's go take a shower together”, I said and reached out my hand to pull
him up with me, secretly realizing that Pete's legs were still shaking and I
heard Pete complaining from behind me.
What a laugh I'm having.
“Ae is so bad, what can I say when you're laughing like that?”
Anyway, I already know that even though Pete will be embarrassed, he'll
still be willing to go along with me.
Pete.
“Taking a bath?”
If I could go back in time even 10 minutes, I wouldn't ask Ae such a stupid
question. My boyfriend was supposed to take a nice bath because he was
tired after soccer. Now it's me taking a bath with him and I have to sit on
my knees while Ae sits on the other side, goofing off. Look at me. And the
reason I'm red as a shrimp isn't because the water's too hot, it's because of
Ae!
Today I feel like Ae's looking at me so strangely that I don't feel safe at all.
Well, what can I say? You know, the one with the creepy eyes and the
folksy look... Want... Well...
“I... “I... I'd better get up.”
Pah! 〜I'm sorry.
“I turned around and looked at him with a puzzled face because I couldn't
stand the look in Ae's eyes when he looked at me so I decided it would be
better to get up and then he grabbed my arm and gently touched me.
“But didn't you say you wanted to take a bath?”

“No, it is just a waste of time for me to take a soak in the bathtub because I
usually take a few minutes in the shower when it is over. The reason I want
to take a bath is because I want to take a bath with you.” There's this
straightforward, serious tone again. Ae let me continue to sit down. I
wanted to sit like before hugging my knees and lowering my head until the
water flooded over my mouth the tub was full. It's the bubbles only looking
over at me from across the room that makes me feel so. “Stop being shy,
Pete.
“Don't be shy, Pete. I told you I've seen your body before.”
“...”
I didn't answer him, he sighed and continued.
“I'm sorry ah I didn't mean to tease you”
“Actually, maybe I'm not shy but... I looked up at him and he frowned as if
he didn't understand, so I went on.
“I'm... I'm afraid you'll lose your interest if you look at me too much
because I'm a man and I don't have a body like women...”
XXX
Pah! 〜
Before I could finish my sentence Ae quickly came over and held me in the
bathtub, the water inside was overflowing and took away my hand holding
my knee I opened my eyes wide and wanted to run away but I had already
reached the edge of the bathtub and saw his serious expression I also had to
look at him very excited.
“Who says you don't have sexy appeal?” He asked me then let go of my
hand and sat on his knees in the tub and lifted my face.
Ae leaned in and I... I closed my eyes.
Boo! 〜Ae!
“I thought he was going to k.iss me on the mouth, but he didn't. He just

k.issed me on the forehead. I opened my eyes and his shallow smile brought
a smile to my eyes.
“You have no idea how strong my sexual desire for you can be. Shall I tell
you?”
Uh...
I wanted to know but to be honest I didn't dare listen to the way Ae was
looking at me. I thought it would be safer not to and I felt so relaxed.
“Come here.”
Seeing him relaxed feeling it wasn't long before I was pulled over to him he
wrapped his arms around my waist and spread his legs so that I was sitting
in the middle the two of us pressed together feeling it start to get hard again
underneath Ae put his chin on my shoulder.
“Do you want me to wash your hair?” He didn't say why he was holding
me. He just lifted my hair and held it up to see I shook my head and
wiggled my body as much as I could to keep my skin from too much
contact with it. The water was slowly getting colder but it felt horribly hot
where it touched.
“I've... I washed my hair this morning.”
“Well,”
Boo! 〜Boo!
“A.h!” He responded very casually and echoed a sentence before placing
his chin on my shoulder and now k.issed me behind my shoulder I could not
help but be startled. I'm not going to be able to do anything about it,” he
said.
“You've put on a lot of weight.” If it's just talking to me, that's fine, but
where is his hand going?
“It's... I'm over 50 kgs...”
It's a wonder he doesn't get fat every day when he's raised like a pig! My
reply made Ae laugh.
“That's good ah I like before too skinny for fear that you will break into two
halves now this look just if another 4 or 5 kg fat addition would be better”
“Well, I'll try my best... A.h... you're grabbing my carrot... You're grabbing
my carrot.... Uh....” I barely even bothered to listen to him about my body-
my waist and belly were underwater and he was touching me with a low
chuckle in his ear.
“You're being shy again.”

Who wouldn't be embarrassed to take a shower with their boyfriend for the
first time, even though they knew it would happen?
“A.h... Ae... Oh, no... Ae... Oh, Ae... Ae... Ae... Wait...” Suddenly I
remembered that I had something to tell him so I grabbed his hand and
turned my hot face to look at him again.
Frowned slightly.
“What?”
“Are you free next Sunday?” I quickly asked him with an expression as if to
say at this time it also asked what the question ah but he still answered me.
“Not necessarily the beginning of the intention to prepare to go home, how

is it going to go?” When I heard him say that nothing happened, I
immediately grinned and then looked forward to asking him.
“Then do you want to go back to my house together?”
“Your house?!!!”
Giggle.
“It's my mom's birthday, and she's inviting you to dinner with her. It's a
family party, and there aren't many people there.
Mom's birthday and my birthday. This year is a little more special than
usual because the last time I was home, Mom asked him to come over.
“Invite Ae over for dinner next week, Pete.”
I knew right away that Mom was referring to her birthday and I was so
happy just thinking about the most important day of my life with Ae in it.
“Okay?” I shook his hand and looked at his face expectantly until Ae
smiled.
“Are you being sweet on me?”
“Well.... Just think of it as a lie” I said softly and he answered me.
“Go on, it's an invitation from the elders. How can you not go? The gift...”
“Mom won't let you bring a gift. She says she'll be mad if you do. Just go
have lunch with her.” I said excitedly, happy that he'd come along but I
asked again just to be sure.
“And so...”
“I'll be there,”
Pah! 〜
“Thank you, Ae!” I hugged him right away and smiled widely at the
thought of having someone to eat with me. A little carried away when I
reacted again Ae hugged me tighter and whispered in my ear.
“Don't tease me, I already feel hard just from that.”
“I didn't,” I replied softly as Ae took my hand to feel his.... Carrot I couldn't

help but widen my eyes.
I looked down at my hand and looked up at my boyfriend... whose face was

so hot I could have fried an egg... looking at his dumb face... And that look
in his eyes... What do you call it? The affectionate look? No, it's more like
it, so I said softly.
“You're feeling very h.orny right now!”
Pfft! 〜I'm so h.orny.
“Are you talking about me?”
The bathtub splashed with water and then fake tickled me to look very
angry but it is obvious to see that he is obviously in a good mood. He
constantly smiled at me. His smile is very sweet which also lets me
constantly fall into the whirlpool of love inside his wet hand out touching
my face.
“Next time I won't ask you ah.... I'll just go down on you!”
“You're really h.orny” I whispered, feeling bolder than ever maybe because
I knew he wouldn't be angry. Ae leaned his face in and k.issed my mouth
then whispered very quietly.
“I might actually be as h/orny as you say I am.”
He confessed and I couldn't help but look up at him and put my hands on
his shoulders very timidly feeling Ae still stroking my cheeks I said with
extreme shyness.
“If you want to do it, do it... we can.”
He froze and said something that puzzled me.
“You’re so..... More worthy of being tormented than I thought.”
I almost asked him but it was too late and my mouth was shut again and this
time he wouldn't let me talk about it anymore, it was so hot I could feel my
whole body burning.
Pffffc... Pffffc... Pffffc... Pfft...
“Well.... Ae.... A.h....Ae..... Ae...”
“You're all red already Pete it's so cute...”
“Don't... Don't... Please don't... Mmm!!?”
The soft words in the bathroom now also turned into the sound of incredibly
lewd sex in the bathtub and finally only the moans of the two of us after our
orgasms although it would be shy to think about it, I couldn't help but tell
myself in my heart.
S.ex in the bathroom... It's even more exciting than I thought it would be!
Hehehe!

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 35: Shifting Targets
“Not going. I told you I don't want to go. I can't understand you,
Chompoo!”
“How are am I going to talk if you can't understand? I don't care, I'm just
going to go to Ae you have to come with me!”
“I told you I'm not going! It's a waste of my time!”
The two girls in school uniforms kept pulling, attracting a lot of people
around the eyes. The scene is very cute and it did not long feel that pulling
another girl who was running out of human strength suddenly let go of her
hand...
Boom! 〜Boo!
“Chompoo!!!”
“A.h sorry ah!” She said to the girl who had been thrown to the ground the
girl looked up at her very angrily reached over to pull her hand then
watched her spit out slightly Jutting her tongue made her feel like she
wasn't apologizing at all.
“Come on, get up. It's embarrassing.”

“It's not because of you!” The girl with the glasses called Lemon shouted at
her as she stood up and kept her mouth shut. Chompoo blinked without
reflecting on whose fault it was.
“It's because you didn't come with me properly that it's like this and you're
so cruel that you don't even want to go cheer your own brother on in the
race.”
Lemon sighed hard and shook her head tiredly at the sight of her best
friend. This matter was estimated to have started from a month ago,
perhaps earlier.
Chompoo, the grubby friend came to tell her that she had met her prince
charming, the handsome and the Gentleman Prince. When she said he was
also on the football team she had no desire to listen anymore and quickly
waved and said goodbye because in college Most of the guys on the soccer
team have darker skin than Prince Charming! Huh! Its impotent!
Just thinking about it is too much.
Chompoo has been trying to get her to go with him to see Ae for a long
time, but she's been shaking her head every time and lately... Chompoo
came to tell her that he wanted to go to Ae, so she told herself that if she
did... The words... She doesn't put her name on the reports she writes, so
she's a bit more sensible than this maniacal obsession.
But!!!! But the other day she let it slip that her brother was on the soccer
team, and that's why she was forced to watch something like the Friendship
Games.
“What do we care if they play? Just because my brother won doesn't mean
we're any better” Lemon said pushing the frame at her.
“Fine, I won't go but I'm pissed off!” With that Chompoo walked off in the
other direction with a sullen look on his face Lemon sighed at the sight.
“Ok go just go.... Wait for me Chompoo!”

After saying that I saw the sullen face turned happy and jumped and trotted
over and took her best friend's hand and looked like she didn't want to go to
the soccer field but for her the whole body was as pink as her name because
she missed Ae so much!
“So many people, can you find your Ae?”
“Of course I can. He's the most special one to me.”
“It makes me sick to hear it.”
“Oh Lemon, what about your brother?”
“I don't know. I don't care. I don't want to talk to that crazy guy.” Lemon
said as she scanned the football field with her eyes under her glasses.
Well, the atmosphere in college is really different from that of high school.
Well...
“Ooh” a refreshingly unpretentious creature suddenly came into view. The

girl couldn't help but call out the nymphomaniac cuss word causing
Chompoo to turn around and look over then smile sweetly.
“Isn't this Pete?”
“You know him?”
“Yeah, he's a good friend of Ae's” she replied, opening her eyes wide and
turning around again to look at this handsome guy who was really 360
degrees from anywhere.
“I'll go ask Pete, Ae where he is first.” Chompoo said to her friend as soon
as she saw the target and walked towards him. But before she could call out
to him, a man stopped her.
Pah! 〜Aaah!
“Oh hey! That was painful, ok Lemon!”
“Chompoo who is that?!” Lemon said, pulling her friend's hand so hard that
Chompoo screamed but Lemon... And ignored her as she pointed and
showed Chompoo to look over at the man who was walking towards Pete
simply it’s just... Geez!
How could there be a man so handsome, stylish, with such a big chub and
such a great body!!!!
“I don't know. He must be Pete's friend... Hey I'm going to find Ae!”
Chompoo shook his head at the two men and said with a look of
displeasure.
“Come here! If you want to find Ae, first you have to ask his friends” said
Lemon as he took his cell phone out of his bag. Clutching the phone tighter
than she had at first.
Lemon, who was going to sit down and watch, dragged her towards the
edge of the football field.
“Then why are we sneaking around like this?”
“Shh!!!” Chompoo asked halfway across the field, puzzled because her
friend had pulled her into the back of a car and just asked... Lemon just
reached out and put her finger on her mouth very fiercely in response she
had to shut her mouth then followed her eyes.
I just wanted to see Ae. It's not like I came to see Pete talk to his friends!”
Chompoo thought to himself.
“Tin what do you want?”

“Oh, his name is Tin,” Lemon mumbled as he stared at the two men talking
and took out his cell phone to film it.
Well, the Tin guy was a cool character, but the Pete guy was the opposite...
he was very cheerful today. “I want to go out with you.”
“Er...”
Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!
The girl wearing a glasses phone nearly dropped to the ground and she
couldn't help but scream and it was good that she closed her mouth in time
and almost didn't have time to crouch down behind the car to hide. Tin felt
as if he had heard something strange and then looked over here very
strangely and there was nothing strange and then looked back at Pete with a
confused face.
“Are you kidding me?”
“I don't have time to joke with anyone, I'm serious” Tin said slowly Pete
was stunned but even his stunned feeling was so handsome in Lemon's
eyes.
“Say yes!!!” She thought in her mind.
“I can't be with you.”
Collapsed
Lemon was depressed and a little disappointed but still stared at them
seeing Tin's face as if he had some small dissatisfaction then he asked
again.
“No matter what? What if I have to pry you from him?”
Pete felt shocked after hearing this but soon after he smiled a little.
“You don't really like me, Tin. I just seem weird to you, don't I? To me
you're just a good friend to me.”
“It's okay for good friends to hee hee!!!” Lemon thought with an
unconvinced glance.
Lemon could only tell herself this in her heart that her hands had been cold
for half a dozen years, and it was strange to see that the man called Tin's
face hadn't changed.
“Oh hey! That's it!!!”
The little girl's friends and her teachers probably didn't know that most of
the students this year were... Rotten girls, right?
But still some silly people still whispered.
“Dating?! How does a guy date a guy?!” Lemon turned her head to look
into her innocent eyes that were very confused about how two people were
going to date? She almost opened her mouth to explain it to her if it
wasn't...
“Well, if it isn't Lemon. My little sister, have you come to cheer me up?”
The little monkey's bark seemed to disturb the two dating couples so much
that they both looked over at her.
A small-eyed man in a soccer jersey is running over to his sister who makes
a sound in her throat.
“P'Can”
See, I told you that my brother was clueless. I simply don't want people to
know that I have such a humiliating brother.
I'm not sure if it's because my mother didn't allow me to talk so much when
I was young or what, but it's because I grew up to be a talkative monkey.
“I'm really happy ah yesterday I told my family that our department into the
final it is not I bragging your brother town certainly will not lose the
football team. The amount of fame, but yesterday you did not see why
today is interested in it? ah ah my sister is still so hard-headed ah want to
give brother refueling why not tell me about it I'll give you a good location
ah for me Dear sister, I can still do that and still... “I can still do that and
still...”
Pah! 〜
“That's enough!” Can was so happy that her sister put her hand out in front
of him to tell him to stop. Can then slowly calmed down and now slowly...
Started noticing other things...
One was seeing another girl with a ponytail, and the other was...
“A.sshole!!!”
He pointed at Tin and cursed at his sister, who looked disgusted because he
was sputtering with excitement as he spoke.
“Why don't you have a brother of your own and behave like a gentleman
like everyone else's brother?”
But instead of paying attention to his sister, who was three years younger
than he was, Can stared at Tin as Pete listened to this polite greeting... with
an embarrassed expression.
Hey, he must be here to bother Pete!
This very nosy monkey just finished thinking and strode towards them with
a sad look on his face at Tin.
“What are you doing here with Pete? Get the hell away from him before I
kick your ass!” He said with a fierce look on his face as he pushed Tin
towards him.
“Pete, what I just said was true,” but Tin ignored him, jumping over Can's
eyes and saying to Pete, who was standing in the back, ignoring the football
player and getting angry.
“Hey I am talking to you!”
“What are you smoking P'Can you coming here and picking on someone”
his sister could no longer watch the evil and vicious came to his brother
said feeling that his brother had gone too far so he frowned at him in a bad
way.
“Don't you let this demon fool you Lemon I tell you he's the biggest jerk
I've ever met?” Can argued with his sister, his sister turned to look at them
both covering her face in embarrassment because it was his brother who
started things
“P'Can', Tin he didn't do anything to me.”
Pah! 〜
“I know you're a nice girl but don't defend the wrong guy? Is he picking on
you? I'll take care of him for you!!!”
“No, um...”
“He wasn't bothering her, though, Lemon's brother, she was begging him
for a relationship.”
WTF
Just when everyone was making a mess of things, a girl who had been
forgotten by everyone suddenly spoke up and said she saw her friend's
brother misunderstood, so she twirled things around to everyone, although
she was still confused.
'So was Pete a gay? Or was Tin gay? Hey, are they both gays? I don't get
it!!!'
Everyone was stunned to hear that... Lemon was shocked that he would say
it because he may have wanted to be in the closet. He was surprised to be
overheard by his rival, but as for Tin... He knew that the monkey would be
back to haunt him again and again.
Can opened his eyes and his mouth and his body went rigid and then he
screamed...
“What did you say?!!!”
“I said they're dating!” Chompoo replied when Can asked loudly then the
reflex arc slowed to a beat and opened his eyes wide to look at Pete......
“Pete, you're gay, huh?”
“Chompoo!!!” Hearing this the girl with the glasses couldn't help but yell at
her looking at her clueless friend who didn't think she was stupid enough to
do it She not only revealed herself to be eavesdropping, but she also
gossiped about other people's private affairs, so much so that she couldn't
resist any longer and reached out her hand and pulled her hard.
“What are you doing, Lemon?”
“Didn't you say you were here for your Ae? Come on, let's go... Let's go,
big girl. Go get 'em!” Lemon quickly took Chompoo by the hand and fled
the scene, not daring to look back for fear that they would find out. He was
angry that he'd overheard their conversation, even though he'd imagined
their relationship in his mind.
“Pete sees Tin as a friend. Tin sees Pete as more than a friend and is
working on that. The admirers will... You'll see, he'll go soft and I'll be
happy for them! It's not too late to keep the pictures until they're announced
sometime then they'll definitely attract a lot of fans”
By the way, I didn't think Can would have such good-looking friends,
because every time I saw him, he stayed with his soccer team.
The two girls left like this but the three boys were still standing Pete pushed
Can's shoulder and he came back to his senses Pete said awkwardly to him.
“It's all a joke, Can. There's nothing to it. Come on. Don't you have a game
to play? I thought...”
“You go ahead I see Ae is looking for you everywhere” Can said in a more
serious tone than ever before turning to him feeling another name calling to
him that he couldn't help but want to go to him.
“If you don't go he won't be in the mood for a match and if he loses then
don't blame me anyway I've already told you”
Can said to him very seriously Pete was startled and uncertain about his
friend who didn't seem to be here to help cheer him on when Tin spoke up.
“I happen to have something to say to the man with the little eyes.”
“Where in the hell are your eyes bigger than mine, you shithead?!” Pete
couldn't help but laugh after watching them fight over the issue of eyes.
Or maybe they had started to grow closer.
So the young master seemed to see through it and laughed and walked
towards the soccer field leaving the two friends to tear each other apart.
Maybe only Can would because people like Tin don't act like shrews and he
only despises you with his tone of voice.
“So what's the matter with you?” The cool young master was the first to
open up.
“What's the matter with you, anyway? Last week, you called my friend gay,
which you think is disgusting, and now this is the first thing you do? When
I think about what you said, you're such a pompous prick!”
“Aren't you forgetting something before you called me names?” He

changed the subject instead of answering. He was about to open his eyes
when he saw Tin pursed his lips a little and slowly lowered his posture.
“This matter is between me and Pete and its no one else's business!” Can
felt like he was being held on to something and didn't dare to struggle. His
eyes widened at those words and he couldn't hold on to it any longer.
“Well I'm just an outsider who's too nosy but he's my friend and you? Why
harass them when you say you hate them and are sick of them? Do you
want to ruin their relationship? There are so many f.ucking gays in the
world, go harass them, don't harass my friends.” Can said viciously to him,
almost forgetting he had a game to play, Tin remained calm and said slowly.
“Pete's not like the others.”
“But Pete already has a boyfriend, that guy he's my friend!” Can still
wouldn't leave it alone, and Tin said in a daze.
“You really want to protect your friends, don't you?”
“Yeah!” Can said heavily with no sign of cowardice the other man leaned
closer to his face and what happened next was something he hadn't
expected. I did.
“Then spread your legs for me.”
“Ew!!!”
There was the k.iss again!!!

Although Can thought so he still didn't know what to do then he was
starting to feel some subtle changes himself.
The little mouth was already wide enough to fit into a goose egg!
SMACK!!!
He broke away from Tin's grip on his chin and took a few steps backward
squeezing his not-so-tight punch and punching him with a fire of rage in his
eyes then continued to speak.
“Go to hell, you bastard!” I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. I
never thought he'd say that to me.
“Spread your legs....” Screw you and go get shitfaced!
Can turned around and ran towards the soccer field not because he was
ashamed or ashamed but because he was so angry that he wanted to kick
him but was afraid that he would lose his mind and be expelled from school
so he thought it would be better to send his anger towards the soccer field.
At that moment, the person who was beaten touched his face and stared at
the No. 6 number on the sports uniform and said softly.
“You're the first person who's been able to hit me twice... You think I'm just
going to let you off easy?!”
By now Tin's interest in Can was completely aroused and the image of Pete
was no longer in his mind either but that of the man who had just gotten
angry and tried to come over and kick her.
The score: 3-1.
Written on the scoreboard at this time the score is very clear and can be
seen one team won the other team lost the situation on the field ah difficult
to again it’s true that the final winner of the match between the Faculty of
Physical Education and the Faculty of Engineering was...
“Did we lose?”
“Well, we lost.”
“We lost?!!!”
“Well we lost so who do you think we lost to?”
“But we're the strongest in the Sciences Faculty!” Watching the end of the
game the member of the team wiping his sweat with the corner of his shirt
the member of the team said incredulously not believing what was
happening in front of him another member nodded his head vigorously to
him then told him clearly in his ear.
“Yes our sports department lost to the engineering department that's nothing
but also lost 3 goals stretched a great distance! Oi why are you still like a
lost soul do you know how many chances you missed when we passed the
ball?!” After hearing Can ask that question another guy on the football team
somewhat sullenly said to him Can clenched up tightly after hearing that.
“Sorry!” Can bowed his head and admitted his mistake right engineering
won the football championship they lost to the athletic department 2 years
in a row so on the field they looked , The people on this side of the
unusually happy thunder and drums looked at each other.
“Are you okay?!” His friend asked worriedly he sometimes ran around the
football field and sometimes stopped feeling lost but couldn't really blame
him for being alone. Everyone's playing their own games today. There's no
team spirit.
“Something's wrong.”
“Come on win or lose, it's just a college game, that's all...”

“I don't care about winning or losing so much as I care about the guy who
made me lose! Rub!!!” He didn't wait for his friend to comfort him himself
before he spouted off bitterness he gritted his teeth in anger so much that his
hands shook a bit. Wanting to beat up on someone, needless to say, is why
he's so distracted on the football field.
“What do you mean?”
Can clenched his fist and punched the air.
“Remember this... Tin, you're my enemy now!!!”
He left the field in a fury, leaving his friend alone and confused.
“Who's he talking about?”
“I don't know.”
That's right. Who's Can really mad at?
“Congratulations.”
“But you don't seem very happy about it.”
Pete was smiling and congratulating Ae as he watched the other team sigh
on the football field and he got worried.
“I want you to win but I don't want Can to be sad.”
“Yeah, Can was so quiet, it wasn't like him at all.” Ae saw his friend walk
out of the stadium in a rage. He had high hopes for the game, but he was
disappointed.
He'd seemed strangely distracted during the game.
“Don't worry, a lively monkey like him won't be sad for long. He'll be alive
and kicking tomorrow.”
“P'No,”
A senior from the other team came up to us with a smile on his face.
And said jokingly.
“The team is completely overwhelmed, Ae, I'll forgive you for next
semester if you keep this up” “Techno is the captain of the university
football team and not only the senior of the sports department” “The next
few weeks will be a bit more tiring because I'll give you tasks”
“Excuse me, friend, but who set this up? You or me? You're still standing on
the sidelines,” Senior Type said jokingly to him with his hands in his
pockets.
“I'm the captain!”
“Okay, okay, captain. Ae, do you know what's wrong with Can today? He's
a bit strange today.” Type turned and asked Ae, shaking his head.
“I don't know. I can see that he's a bit strange today.”
“Well I don't know. Forget it. Where are you guys going to celebrate later?
The bar behind the school, right? I'm coming with you” Ae startled and
stretched out her finger to make a shush pose then whispered.
“They'll be there but I shouldn't be.”
“Oi!” The short football player looked at his boyfriend who was standing
quietly beside him then folded his arms and said goodbye to the seniors
who decided to speak directly to them.
“I'm getting ready to go to my boyfriend's house.”
“Hey!!!” The short football player shouted and took off his sweat-soaked
clothes. Then wiped his sweat with a towel as he repeated.
“You heard right, I'm meeting my boyfriend's mother this week.”
He said and went to pack his bags without stopping for a moment and most
importantly he didn't want anyone to see his boyfriend's blushing ears.
“Who's his boyfriend, Pete?” Needless to say, the two seniors could only
ask the handsome man in front of them...
“I don't know... I don't know.”
“Hey are you okay? Are you going to faint? Why are you blushing like a
shrimp?”
“Hey maybe it's the sun,” Pete said and followed Ae with his head down.
How could he tell the seniors that he was shy?
And how could he tell them that... That the boyfriend... It was him.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 36: Hooked with each other.
Ae
I've always known that I'm a person who doesn't put emotions on my face,
but at the moment I'm frowning and I don't know what to do simply. Come
on... I'm so nervous I want to die right now.
Why, if you ask me?
Because I'm standing in front of Pete's house. I'm standing in front of Pete's
house.
I'm shaking like a little wolf dog barking at a giant airplane.
I look up at this two-story house and I almost gasp for air. I don't know
what the style of this villa should be called European style? Mediterranean?
Victorian? Or some other style? I don't know what it is, but it looks like a
mansion in a TV show or on the cover of a magazine.
The mansion.
Compared to this... I'm such a small dog from the temple.
Once I never cared whether my friend was rich or poor, how big the house
was, whether I had to help out or not. I don't care about food and clothing,
as long as they think of me as a friend, I consider them my friends. But this
time, things were different.
This is the first time I've ever been worried about Pete's status.
I don't know why, but maybe it's because he's my boyfriend... that I've
always felt a twinge in my heart... and there's a voice in my soul that
wonders if I'll ever be able to give Pete the happiness he deserves.
What's money got to do with it, Ae, you could take care of Pete even if you
didn't have any money.
I reassured myself that my face didn't show any signs of distress and the
person next to me looked at me cautiously, unsure if I liked his house or
not.
“You've got a beautiful home. You're a very nice young man.” I'm not sure
why, but I'm not sure why the eyes of the young master are so dim.
“This is the new house my grandmother built for my parents... Until their
divorce she left the house to my mother...”
Uh...
I was startled and instantly threw the idea of comparing myself to him out
of my mind. I just looked at Pete's face. Yeah from the looks of it I'm
afraid... Everyone thought that Pete had everything that no one else had
ever had in their lives. But how could I forget the first day I met him? I saw
Pete as a fragile boy who needed my protection.
He wasn't a young master. He didn't have everything it takes for me to...

He's the same dumb kid who almost got hit by a car.
I need to stop thinking I'm in a relationship with him, not with his money.
“Where's your mother? I'd better go and say hello to her first.” Pete pressed
the lock on the car and smiled back at me.
“There's some business to take care of at the hotel. Mum's gone to the hotel
and shouldn't be back until this afternoon.” I nodded and said what had
been on my mind.
“Are you sure I can come to your house?”
“Of course Ae! Of course, you can come, my mother also wanted you to
come oh.” My mouth couldn't help but turn up at the corners of my
handsome young lord's mouth as he spoke these words in an enamored
voice, nodding his head endlessly in order to Stressing that I could come to
his mother's birthday party.
“But I have no gift for her!” I asked the question directly. What should I do
if an older man invites me to his birthday party? What kind of gift do I need
to get? I thought my intelligence was offline and I didn't dare to do what
Pond suggested.
“Here, take this jasmine wreath to Pete's mom and ask her to recognize you
as her son-in-law.”
I chased him all over the house, but to be honest, deep down I was inclined
to go with this gift, since Pete and I were already married.
“You coming is the best gift.”
Um...
Pete's words interrupted my thoughts. I froze slightly and went back to look
at the person who spoke the thoughts out of his heart, the other side of his
face was still wearing that enchanting smile as if suddenly regained
consciousness what he had just said as quickly and shakily explained.
“It's just that... My mom wants you to come. She'd be happy if you came.”
I'm not one to tease, but since I've been dating Pete, I've learned things I've
never done before. One of the things he likes to do is tease him.
“Is your mother happy I'm here or are you happy I'm here?”
I don't have to tell you the look on Pete's face right now, the one where he
can't even look at me.
I didn't think it would be any more seductive to have him show me that
look.
“Go ahead.” I urged him to answer my question, reaching out and grasping
his wrist, the young master's face reddened and his lips parted to answer,
but he was suddenly silent. I gently tugged on his hand with a shy look on
my face.
“Say something.”
“I want you to... Ae! Ae! You did it on purpose, didn't you?” Before he
could answer, I couldn't control the way my mouth curved upward because
Pete was really taking my question seriously. And suddenly realizing that I
was teasing him can't help but whisper. I don't know why, even though my
face was still the same, I suddenly read the emotion in his eyes - he was
being petulant to me.
“Because you're so cute, I couldn't help but bully you.”
I can't help but say what's on my mind when I think I can't bully him
anymore. As expected, I saw his eyes drifting away, not daring to look at
me, and he mumbled that he was not cute. Boyfriends are just plain
adorable.
“I'm not cute at all. You know you can't describe a guy over 170 as cute.”
“Not me?” I asked, and he shook his head like a rattle.

“I didn't say that.” Of course I knew he wouldn't make fun of my height, but
I was curious to see how he would answer the question.
“Well, what's the word for someone like me?”
“...”
Pete didn't say anything and peeked at me with his eyelids hanging open,
and I almost laughed.
Well, I can't believe I'm asking such a stupid question... but what's the word
for a short, strong, black guy like me? I don't know what word to use to
describe me without making me feel bad, so I just want to say forget it, and
before I can say it...
“Cool!”
“Cool!” I don't think I heard you very well.
“Cool is the word for a guy like you.” Pete raised his voice, still avoiding
my gaze, his flushed face indicating whether he meant what he just said or
not. Couldn't help but laugh and then in all seriousness.
“If a short guy like me under 170 can be described as cool then why can't a
tall guy like you over 170 be described as How about “cute”?
I thought to myself and said so but I also realized that being straightforward
also makes me shy. I actually said such a sappy thing.
When did I become such a slick talker!
But when Pete took a deep breath and asked me back, I was out of ideas.
“If I'm willing to be the only cutie in your eyes will you be willing to be the
only hero in mine?”
Before I could comprehend what he'd just said, Pete turned and ran into the
house, leaving me standing there dumbfounded. I'm still... I put my hands
on my face.
Oh my God, what kind of fairy tale is this? And I thought I could keep my
face clean, but now I can't because I can't control my grin from ear to ear.
I'm happy!
Hey, you want me to be the only hero in your eyes... You want me to be the
only hero in your eyes... you'll have to be good and let me see your lovely
side alone.
“Ae, which flower do you think is pretty?”
Auntie Jiu's cooking was for lunch. After lunch Pete took me to his back
garden. I fell in love with it as soon as I entered his back garden. Here. I
don't think I've told you all that whenever I go to Grandpa's house I love to
help him with the trees in the orchard. The first time you see it, you are
attracted to it.
A small wooden pavilion is located in the middle of the garden, and in the
middle of the garden is a cluster of green leaves under the backdrop of the
unusually colorful fuchsia flowers flower vines climbing up the roof of the
pavilion covered with some restless vines and mischievously hanging down
in or purple or white flowers in the sunlight and shine is not very beautiful;
move inside some will see the robber tree and the lucky tree filled with light
pink flowers, and then look around all filled with colorful roses to the
whole garden decorated like a wonderland.
Pete was standing in front of a cluster of white roses with a pruning shear
and turned his head to ask my advice.
“I think they're pretty enough to grow on the branch. Why cut them off?”
When my grandfather cut the flowers, he cut them for worship, but I don't
think Pete cut them for worship, because nowadays... It's already afternoon.
Usually, worship is in the morning too.
“Oh, I cut this out for my mom.”

“Huh?” I questioned from the back of my throat as Pete explained, “I'm
going to cut some roses and put them in a vase for my mom's birthday.”
Pete's words piqued my curiosity and I knew he loved his mother very
much from the fact that he didn't want the relatives around him to look
down on her and thus didn't The fact that he was willing to call the police
today made it clear that he has a deep affection for his mother, as evidenced
by the look on his face when he mentioned her....love.
Seeing me looking at him, Pete smiled at me with a sadness in his smile and
opened his mouth.
“When I was a kid, every year on my mother's birthday, we'd get a big
bouquet of roses, and when I asked my mother, she said they were from my
father. I was wondering why dad didn't bring it to mom himself. It's just that
it's not in a child's nature to ask that question, but I was simply happy that
he loved her so much until he had her. One day I realized it was all a fairy
tale of my own imagination... None of the roses were from my father. His
secretary had arranged for them to be sent to my mother...”
God, I don't even like the look on Pete's face when he's so sad he wants to
cry, but there are no tears and he's smiling at me.
“How could my dad remember Mom's birthday? Maybe it's been years...
The first year she didn't get any roses I didn't want her to be sad so I went to
the garden and broke a rose and put it on her birthday. I was just trying to
make her happy and she almost spanked me...” At this point, Pete burst out
laughing.
“I was nine years old and I didn't have an adult to give me pruning shears. I
was so young and I didn't know how to do it, so I broke them with my own
hands and I got stung by roses. My hands were covered in blood and my
mother gave me a hard time. I cried... But when I managed to break the first
rose, even though the petals had been destroyed, I handed it to her with
tears in my eyes and said... I'll send her roses every year from now on. I'll
be the one to give her roses every year from now on... “I'll be the one to
send her roses every year from now on...
I looked down at his hands and saw a picture of him when he was nine
years old.
A sweet little boy, with a small body, white skin, and two small hands that
had never done heavy work before, bruised and bloody. With blood-soaked
hands trembling, I held a few roses in front of my mother's big, round eyes
filled with tears...
“From now on... From now on, I... I'll be the one to give your mother
roses... Oh... Then mother will be happy...”
Maybe I'm imagining Pete's tone of voice as a bit of a brainiac, but I think
that's what he said when he sent the flowers to his mother, and I'm sure she
cried tears of joy too.
I took his free hand and said in all seriousness, “Well from now on, if you
cry, I'll be the one to wipe your tears. “
I don't know what I would have said, but I do know that if I had been with
Pete at that time, I would have held him tightly in my arms, and I would
have licked his wounds, and I would have whispered to him that it's okay.
Today I realized that Pete's childhood had been so unhappy... that he

couldn't change the fact that his parents were divorced... and that this was a
very difficult time for a man with only... It's a heavy blow for a 9-year-old!
The more I think about it, the more protective I become of him, a protective
feeling I've never felt before in anyone else.
“Didn't you just ask me if I chose that one better?” I changed the subject
because I saw his red eyes and was afraid he might cry. I've always hated it
when people cry because I don't know how to comfort them, but now I'm
the one wiping tears for the one I love. What?
“Well, which one do you think is better?” And Pete changed the subject as I
did, holding the pruning shears and waiting for my opinion.
“You're giving it to your mom. You choose.”
“A.h, but I want you to choose for me.” He kept insisting that I choose, and
I laughed.
“That's your present.”
“I'm... Oops... I just want you to choose!” I raised my eyebrows. I think I

understood what he meant.
“Does this count as a gift from us?”
“A.h, just... We... we... Yes!” He stammered for a moment before finally
nodding his head and admitting that his face was burning red, either from
the heat or from shame. Take the pruning shears from him and make a quick
decision.
“Then you choose and I'll cut it. Hurry up and choose. The sun is too
poisonous and you'll get heatstroke later.” My ear to the ground made Pete
do as he was told and he turned his attention to the rose bush and pointed
his finger at a half-bloomed white one. A rose. I have to say he's made a
good choice, too.
This rose will bloom in his mother's room for a week before it wilts.
“Here.” I handed him the cut rose and he took it with a big smile on his
face.
“What are you smiling at?”
“I'm just... I'm just happy.” I was about to ask him what made him so happy
when I heard the sound of a car engine and Pete stared at me.
“My mom's back. I'll take the flowers to her room.” I nodded and watched
as Pete turned and ran into the house and was gone in a flash which was
followed by walking in and standing in the room looking left and right. Not
knowing where to put the pruning shears, the master of the house walked in.
“Nong Ae?” I turned around and folded my hands to the elders in salute
with a smile.
“I'm really sorry that I invited you to come but did not personally meet you.
Have you had lunch yet?”
“Have you eaten it? Do you want me to prepare you something to eat?”
Auntie Jiu heard our conversation and was the first to answer Pete's
mother's question for me.
“I've eaten too. Where's Pete?” Pete's mother asked her son where he was
and saw the scissors in my hand and smiled.
“The boy must be in his room.”
“Does Pete do this every year?” It was a rude question, but I wanted to
know more about Pete, and Pete's mom nodded.
“Yes, since he was nine years old, when I first saw his two little hands
bloody. I almost spanked him after that...”
“But at the end of the day, Mrs. But she held the young master in her arms
and then mother and son cried.”
“Oh Jiu, there are some things you should not say in front of the child. I
don't want to lose face!” But I don't think Pete's mom was shy about it at
all. Her face told me how happy she was. She must have thought of herself.
“Pete's son was in his room, wondering which way to put the roses in the
vase.
“Pete's very happy that he's doing this for you.” I'm sure Pete's mother
knew that, but I don't know why I wanted to tell her that. How much her
son loved her? My words made Pete's mother smile kindly.
“I know Pete's a good, dutiful boy and he wants me to be happy... Then it
wouldn't be wrong if I would do anything for Pete's happiness.”
“...”
I don't know if Pete's mom knew about my relationship with Pete, but the
way she looked at me and smiled at me suddenly made me kind of Doubt...
She probably already knew and my heart was even more certain when she
smiled and said the following to me.
“I'm glad you're here today. If Pete's happy, I'm happy.”
Surely Pete's mom must have known!
I didn't know what kind of expression to put on my face or if it was time for
Pete to come down and say hello to his mother, and then he looked back at
me and smirked, and I couldn't even look up at anyone else because I wasn't
sure if my expression was giving away any clues.
“I'm going to take a break... Ae, feel free to make yourself at home.” Pete's
mom had already gone upstairs and I didn't know whether to laugh or cry at
my elders or how much she'd know if she knew. Pete and I aren't just about
being nice... We're sleeping together. Is it going to be a heart attack?
“Ae, what's wrong?” Pete turned around and asked me, and I almost asked
him, “Does your mom know about our relationship?” Yes.
Just then another voice interrupted my attempts and Pete looked back at the
door with a baffled look on his face “Who's there?”
The answer to Pete's question came within minutes when a girl with long
hair and waist-length came down from a limousine with a box of gifts in her
arms she smiled at Pete with a look that didn't hide her joy.
“Pete!”
“Deli.” Seeing Pete smiling at that girl suddenly made me feel very
unhappy for no reason.
Who's this bimbo?
Who's this wench? Pete.
I feel like today's situation has deviated a bit from the original plan, and I'm
okay with that.
At first I only planned to celebrate my mom's birthday with her, Auntie Jiu
and Ae, but unexpectedly there was an unexpected guest - Deli.
I say “OK” because Deli is a friend of mine from childhood and the elders
of our families are family friends.
Deli was the same age as me, she was the granddaughter of my
grandfather's old friend, a girl who would be praised as a lady, and she was
dignified and elegant. What guy would be lucky to have her? But for me,
she was just a friend, a lovely friend, a caring friend, someone to share my
pain with. Happy birthday to a friend who didn't forget my mom's birthday.
“Happy Birthday Auntie!”
“Deli, I told you several times that you don't have to give me a present. I'm
so happy that you did.”
At this time we were at a riverside restaurant which is one of my and mom's

favorite restaurants Ae sat beside me Deli sat beside mom and on the other
side sat Aunt Jiu who gave mom a big box of gifts she had prepared and her
reaction was like two years ago when she pretended to be fierce and scolded
Deli for spending money.
“That's no good last year. I didn't come to congratulate you on your birthday
this year. I definitely want to congratulate you myself.”
“No matter how much I try to stop you, you still have to give me a present,
right?”
“Yes, this is my specially selected gift for you unfortunately the elders at
home because of important things so I could not come to congratulate you.”
She laughed softly out. Deli is really quite sensible but sometimes
stubbornness can't be pulled back by nine oxen.
“Thank your mother for me.” My mom said then Deli turned back to me
and smiled sweetly as my mom accepted her gift and looked so happy. I
turned my head to look at Ae in case he was unhappy to be with a stranger.
“...”
I was stunned when I saw Ae staring directly at Deli although his face didn't
show much emotion. His eyes were calm as usual with a little fierceness but
I've never seen Ae looking at a girl so intently and suddenly I felt a stab of
pain.
How could I forget that Deli is a beautiful and attractive girl although I
don't have any idea about her but I can't deny that it's the type of girl that all
guys like?
Pretty, sweet, gentle, cultured, pleasant, and a big hit with the elders...
If Ae hadn't been with me, a girl like Deli would have been Ae's type. No,
Ae didn't like guys from the start. What's wrong if he had a crush on Deli?
“Does Ae go to college with Pete?”
“Yeah, but we're not in the same department.” Ae's polite reply was unlike
anything I'd ever seen before, and it made me uncomfortable...
“That's nice. I'd love to go to the same school as Pete, but my dad's got me
going to another college if I can get into the same one as Pete. It'd be nice to
have a college.”
“Yeah.” I just barely nodded, wondering if Ae liked the girl in front of me.
“Has Deli known Pete long?”
“Well, since I was a kid. And you, Ae?”
“We met in college.”
A.hhhhhh, am I jealous of Ae and Deli right now!
I sighed to myself as the grilled lobster was placed on the table and today
we came to a restaurant that was not some luxury on a skyscraper. The
restaurant is just a small elegant riverside restaurant and table manners are
not so complicated so I just peeled the shrimp with my hands although I do
not look like the Ae is also an expert shrimp peeler, but I can peel shrimp
that have been cooked... Even though the flesh has been mutilated to pieces.
I put the shrimp on my mother's plate and continued to fight with the next
shrimp with a black face, Auntie Jiu laughed at me.
“Would you like me to peel the shrimp for you, little master?”
“It's okay, I can peel them myself.” Of course I probably do not have to help
Jiu aunt peel and so she has easily peeled a whole prawn when I have not
peeled half of it.
“Oh really, Ae, you play soccer too, does Pete play with you too?” I didn't
even want to answer Deli's question and threw a peeled prawn on her plate
making her smile at me.
“Thank you Pete, I'm so happy.”
“Huh?” I questioned at the back of my throat as Deli just smiled that

standard ladylike smile and dipped the shrimp in the sauce with her fork.
“You remember I can't peel shrimp?”
What? I hadn't forgotten but now I wasn't remembering that she couldn't
peel seafood. I simply didn't want Ae to talk to her. I laughed at her twice
and continued, “Want me to peel another one for you?”
“Sure...”
Pop...
At this time a peeled shrimp in orange with white fresh and completely
accurately landed on my plate. I turned my head to look at the shrimp
delivery people only to see Ae a pair of fierce evil expressions made me
bewildered.
“You should eat too, don't just peel shrimp for other people.” I was stunned
to hear him emphasize the word “other people”.
Ae peeled the shrimp for me!
When I regained consciousness, I raised my lips and nodded to him,

pecking my head like a chicken and taking the shrimp he had peeled for me
into my mouth.
Even though Ae was still interested in girls, I told myself that Ae belonged
to me, that he was my boyfriend, and that if he was only interested in pretty
girls, he'd still be my boyfriend. It's okay for girls... I guess!
That's what I think, but I think Ae... He’s in a bad mood.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 37: The Broken Man
“It's late, spend the night here tonight Ae.”
It was the woman who owned the house, the football player, whose dark
skin showed a hint of embarrassment, so that at the moment... Pete's
bedroom was full of awkwardness, and at first he had refused, but after a lot
of back and forth, he had agreed to stay with his elders. The dark-skinned
boy was now standing in the middle of the room wearing a pair of pajamas
the owner had given him.
“Can I wear it?”
“Yes,” Ae answered slowly and quietly, and then silenced. Pete was the
same. There was a lot of things I wanted to say to Ae, and I couldn't say it
at this time. As for the reason, it was not because of anything other than...
“It's so weird.”
“Well, that's weird,” Ae agreed and scratched his head. Who would have
known he'd spend the night at his boyfriend's house? No, at his own wife's
house, but his mother-in-law's.
If he had stayed overnight as a friend, Ae wouldn't have been so

embarrassed because this excuse obviously couldn't convince his own heart
ah heard the elders speak like this, he was also shocked in his heart and the
feeling he had when he stayed overnight at Pete's dormitory was completely
different because there was no one there to watch over him but now besides
the two of them there were many elders in the house.
Probably couldn't do anything if they wanted to?!
“Pete.”
“Uh-huh?”
“Does your mom know?” Pete laughed dryly at the question then shook his
head.
“I... I'm not sure. I just went to my mom's room to take a shower, and she
didn't say anything. She just said if you needed anything, you could talk to
the family servant and she said it would be fine and... It's...” Just because
Ae was taking a shower in his room, Pete had to go to his mother's room to
take a bath because Ae was in his room, so he thought he'd go again.” He
said happy birthday to his mom, but her smile made him feel
uncomfortable.
She just smiled a little and then she made Ae... Make yourself at home.
“Make yourself at home... What do you mean?” The two of them looked at
each other and Ae felt a little surprised and then looked away again as if
they understood the words. Who would dare to do that? I don't think so, it's
not what you think. The gentlemanly boy suddenly thought of something
indescribable, and removed the thought from his mind as Ae was... Turning
to look at the clock on the wall.
“Ae are you bored? Do you want to watch something or eat something? I'll
go down and get it for you” Ae gives the impression that she is bored Pete.
Thinking of something better to do so as not to be so bored Ae shook her
head and said.
“No ah I'm not bored ah have just eaten a lot my stomach isn't that big”
“Yeah?”
The handsome young master said that and then... The whole room fell silent
again.
This silence was not just because of the reason for staying overnight but
also because the awkwardness of the atmosphere was exacerbated by the
fact that the silence was very different from the mood of the dinner just now
and Ae broke it easily.
“He knew he was lying, and his eyes were as bright as if he had been hit by
a chicken, but Pete still nodded and turned off the lights, leaving the
bedside light on, and went to bed first, because Ae couldn't have gone to
bed before the owner of the room.
At 8 o'clock, they were already in bed, but they were all asleep.
“I will turn off the light.”
“Yes,” Ae answered briefly, and then darkness immediately filled the room.
“Good night.”
“Well, good night, Ae,” and that was the end of the conversation, with each
side squirming towards the other like they were sleeping in Pete's dorm
room. But who knew they would both lie flat on their backs and open their
eyes and stare at the ceiling at the same time. I wanted to ask, but I didn't
dare.
“Are you asleep?”
Finally, the one who couldn't stand the torment asked the one who was
sleeping next to him and turned around to look at him, shaking his head and
being quiet. He was startled, but enough to know that he was still awake, so
he continued to speak. Asking...
“Do you hate your father?”
Damn it, what kind of question is that, Ae, Ae!
The young master was muffled in his mind although he didn't mean to ask
this question but for some reason always felt he deserved to be asked these
questions He knew that Ae was a straightforward person who never beat
around the bush but why was he so beaten around the bush this time Pete
frowned and looked over at him.
Zee! 〜Ae!
The quiet room once again heard the sound of a head rubbing against a
pillow accompanied by a sad tone.
“No... I've never hated my father, no matter what he did to hurt my mother
but he's still my father and if I hated him, my mother... Probably won't be
happy either” Pete said sadly remembering the father who wasn't in
Thailand with a faint sad smile on his face. (SIGHS) No it wasn't that he
didn't want to stay here but if he continued to stay it probably wouldn't be
acceptable to Grandma.
“You said this house is a wedding house...”
“Yes, it used to be a wedding house, but now... I never said this, but I think
it is, whether it's Grandma or not. Supporting Mom's hotel business or those
few hotels that Grandma gifted to her was just a way to soften the guilt he
felt.” Just... Listen to him, Ae already knows.
I'm not sure what to make of your boyfriend's face right now, but he's
moving closer to him again so that his head is touching.
“Although I think so, I never hated him the day Mom and Dad got divorced
and Mom cried so hard she hugged me tightly. She kept apologizing to me
and saying she was sorry I didn't have a father like the other kids, and for
one day, I never did. I've seen my mother cry and she's always told me that
life goes on even if my father isn't with her but at least she has me....”
Pah! 〜
A warm hand grabbed his right hand as if to inspire him. Pete couldn't help
but smile a little.
“Don't cry,”
“I'm not crying,”
“You sound like you're crying” Pete smiled to himself he suddenly

remembered someone around him saying he wasn't. He's very good at
comforting people, but that person is now with the one who's crying for a
long, long time... until he speaks. Until he said.
“There's no more crying to be done.... Now that I have you with me, I'm not
as fragile as I was before.” And then he got shy and the room felt awkward
and... The strange atmosphere diminished considerably as he took Ae's hand
and self-consciously twisted his body towards him, his shoulders almost
touching together in the room. It was much warmer under the air
conditioning of the high-powered air conditioner.
“Who knows about this?” Pete frowned, but spoke up anyway.
“Not many people, just a few close family members, people outside only
know my parents got divorced because of family problems.” Actually it was
Dad, he had a new lover, which wasn't a very satisfying answer because he
could detect a frown on his face, but it soon relaxed again.
“Deli!”
“... Deli? What's she got to do with it?” Pete was surprised by his sudden
words as he was still worried about whether he still liked Deli or not. Pete's
tone was puzzled so he asked in an aggravated tone.
“Deli does she know what's going on in your house?” Although feeling a
little strange and depressed and even a little jealous because Ae was
actually bringing up another woman at a time like this.
Pete looked away and whispered in reply.
“Knows... She knows what goes on in my house. Why do you ask?” Pete's
voice got quieter with the last sentence and Ae didn't notice because he was
holding Pete's hand tightly. Pete's face was twisted but his heart was warm.
Does Ae like Deli?
“No, I don't like her.”
“Uh huh?”
Pete looked back at him again because Ae's answer seemed to be answering
his inner question with the immense anticipation of the other man saying he
didn't like Deli but the answer he heard was a thousand times more
intoxicating than saying he didn't like Deli.
“I don't like having someone else knowing you better than I do.”
“...”
Pete was silent, he wasn't stupid and the answer he'd just given hit him right
in the gut and made him realize..... That Ae was jealous. The pouting mouth
slowly turned into a smile but not so much that it made him laugh and he
turned to look at the football player in the darkness. As if able to clearly see
his twinkling eyes now also looking at him, Pete couldn't help but blurt out
the question.
“Ae you're... Jealous?”
Pah! 〜Pah!
Ae lay flat on his back again and looked up at the ceiling and was silent as
if he didn't really want to answer the question. Pete gathered his courage
again and moved closer to him, almost touching his head.
“Ae”
“...”
“Ae...” It was a tone that seemed pleading and petulant Ae bit her teeth very
shyly and then suddenly got down.
“Yes!!! I'm jealous. I don't like your friend acting like she knows everything
about you. I don't like you being too close to that woman. I don't like Deli.
Acting like you're so close doesn't like you brushing her off like she's
family, even when you peel shrimp for her I'm very uncomfortable with
that. It's crazy to be happy!!!!”
“!!!!”
Pete's mouth dropped open in surprise who would have known that Ae was
jealous of him and his friend and that she was the one he'd always had as a
kid. A friend who treats you like a sister...
“But... but I don't like women, you know that...”
“Well I know!!!! Am I wrong for being jealous of you and your friend? I've
never seen you so close to a girl before.” Ae interrupted right before Pete
could finish and it would have been... It was the fact that he'd never seen
Pete this close to a girl in college. No, he'd never been this close to anyone
else. It's only if it's special.
There's only one person who saw that scene in the evening, Tin.......and his
ears perked up... And his ears perked up... It was so depressing to see what
Pete did to Deli.
Ae was more and more depressed. Although he agreed that guys should
take care of girls, the way she looked at him, the way she smiled, the way
she looked at him... All of Pete's reactions made him feel weird Pond
always scolded himself for being slow to react to everything, even when
Chompoo didn't even think anything of it when he liked himself, but when
it came to Pete......it was all over....it's all over the place.
Deli must fancy Pete!
“But I don't feel that way about Deli. Don't you like Deli?”
“Ha, you mean me?!” Ae immediately turned to look at him incredulously

Pete nodded his head vigorously.
“I see you and Deli chatting quite happily ah and you used to be a straight
man Deli is a person who is loved by everyone, so I would think...”
Pah! 〜
“Please stop that imagination of yours, my young master!” This time the
football player put out his hand to stop and then said heavily to him and
then hit his forehead hard with that hand.
“Wait I'm jealous of you, you’re f.ucking jealous of me too?”
Pete also looked at each other in amazement and could feel the flicker of his
eyes in the faint light coming through the window. Waiting for his answer
he sighed and nodded. Normally Pete would have been sad when he heard
what Ae said and the smile appeared on his face again...
“No problem. And I don't like your friend either.”
That was enough for a ripple in his heart and his pouting mouth turned into
a grinning grin he leaned his face in and murmured quietly.
“I'm so glad I didn't realize Ae was jealous of me too.”
“Don't repeat yourself okay I'm a shy person too.”
“You’
I'm not going to be able to do that. 〜Ae!
“You're not laughing at me,” the short man turned around and reached
around the young master's waist and hugged him tightly, nibbling on his ear
with his teeth.
“Hey Ae don't do that” mouth refused but instead Pete laughed out his hand
around her waist, his mouth still roaming around his ear he pushed the other
away with his hand.
“Is it funny to laugh at me?”
“I don't think it's funny,”
“You're laughing so loudly” Pete didn't realize how hard he was laughing.
Ae felt a little unhappy Pete Explaining that he didn't want to upset Ae...
“But I'm jealous of you too, see? We're all the same.” Ae looked at the man
who was trying to explain and said in an aggravated tone.
“You're obviously just happy.”
“No ah well...” Before he could finish his sentence, the man lying above
him k.issed him down heavily and shamelessly.
“Don't say that again I'll say I want to k.iss you.”
After saying and then again carved up the k.iss again the tip of the tongue
sticks out again in that tender little mouth like it's looking for the path every
time Pete Both would stick their tongues out to meet her movements and
the hands on his shoulders became wrapped around his neck...
“Hmm... “Moans came softly from both mouths, both hands moving behind
each other's backs. The body temperature was much hotter than before
when Pete gently stroked the back of the footballer's neck and Ae suddenly
stopped. He looked down at Pete, who was underneath him.
Even though there was only a faint light coming in from the window, he
could clearly see Pete's reaction. He was breathing heavily, his mouth full
of saliva from the k.iss, and his eyes were even more charming than before.
“I want to f.uck you but I shouldn't do it here.”
Yes, this is his home and his mother sleeps in the next room.
But.... and Pete answered him....

“You can do what you want.”
Hands tightened around his neck making him slowly lower his head
towards him with a soft whisper in his ear making him hold him tight again
“but I was afraid you'd be in pain.
“But I was afraid you'd be in pain. I didn't...”
“Let's use lotion instead,”
“You...” Ae looked down at Pete underneath her and couldn't believe his
ears looking at the teasing he was doing and suddenly reached up and
covered his own Face said.
“Don't say that... I know I'm shameless at the moment.”
Boo! 〜Boo!
Said the warm imprint of his lips on his forehead again then a hoarse voice
said.
“Well, I think I might be a little more shameless than that.” What do you
mean by that? It was like there was something hard against Pete's stomach
and then he broke away and went to the bathroom.
“Where's the lotion, Pete?” Ae asked shyly, but it wasn't long before he
came out with a bottle of body lotion and felt... We'll have to put it to
another use tonight.
Pah! 〜Pah!
He jumped on the bed and leaned in toward Pete and k.issed him again. He
reached into his pajama pants and played with the carrot-like thing. He
gently touched it with his fingers through his underwear. Pete shivered and
Ae laughed.
“You are wet.”
“Hmm” Pete m.oaned in his throat, clenching his teeth tightly, unable to say
anything. Ae said it straight away and kept playing with the p.enis in his
hand Pete shuddered again lifting his waist up close to him and whispering
softly.
“Ae... Don't... don't tease me. Don't... tease me.”

“I didn't” on his lips said no the carrot underneath was played with even
harder and hotter by him through his pajamas variously lifting the man who
was underneath him Pete shuddered again with his hands clasped hard
around his neck with his unkind laughter in his ears.
Pfft! 〜Pfft!
He took off his pajama pants along with his underwear and pulled up his
nightie, leaving his breasts exposed in front of his eyes as he gently stroked
his pink n.ipples with his fingers, sometimes hard, sometimes softly. Pete
kept breathing heavily, turning his head to look away as his boyfriend
teased him.
“Pete, spread your legs a little.”
Why does Ae always like to say things that make him ashamed every time?!
He grabbed Pete's knees and then spread them apart Pete's eyes were closed
tightly he thought the other man might be staring at the carrot beneath him
which was even wetter than before and his face was red and flushed he
fumbled his fingers behind it and couldn't help the glistening tears in his
eyes.
“A.h!” He used his thumb to enter his rear Pete's breathing became even
more labored.
. Pfft! 〜Aaah!
“Ae... Ae! Ae... Ae... Ae... Don't... “Hot lips licked up his back as he jerked
Pete's privates, Pete shuddered three times, one hand clutching onto the
sheet... The other hand is placed on his forehead and he is inhaling the air
very vigorously as if he is about to die. He kept licking his ass... Feeling
very cute and wanting to bully him, Ae squeezed the lotion in his other
hand and rubbed it on his rear end and slowly extended his finger inside.
Pete clenched his teeth even more.
Although Pete had done it with him many times but he didn't feel the pain
as his fingers entered his rear end. The fair body trembled and shuddered as
his hands gripped his dark hair tightly.
“Ae... Aaah... Aaah...” moaned again floating out, Ae constantly pumping

his rear end, the pain in his rear end also slowly turned into pleasure every
time Ae After reaching in with his fingers the young master would say to
him in a very shaky voice.
“Ae...I've had enough... I'm ready...”
“You, you” Ae pulled his fingers away seeing that his back was already wet
into a waterfall he looked up at Pete underneath him before entering his
posterior Ae whispered in his ear.
“Say it again.”
Knowing that he was deliberately trying to make himself shy but shyness is
shyness Pete still did it. He hooked his legs around Ae's waist and said very
lewdly.
“Ae... Ae... come in, please... Ae... Ae... “Ae... come in... Ae... Ae!”
He rubbed his c.ock against his a.ss and then slowly entered the narrow
passage, both of them panting heavily from the pleasure of entering and the
air was filled with their moans of l.ustful inter.course.
“Pete, you're so h.orny,” gasped the football player, shaking his head and
shaking his hips. Ae was going deeper and deeper into his a.ss, and he kept
thrusting into it.......so deep he could hardly stand it.
“No, I'm not... I'm not a s.lut... “I'm not s.lutty... Ae... Right there... Do it
again... Again... again...”
Pfft
“A.h!” That plea made the animalistic voice slam into his a.ss again and
keep thrusting hard as if to ask, isn't it? Here? And he shuddered and
moaned as if to say, “Oh, that's it, f.uck me!” Ae gritted his teeth as he
thrusted harder.
“Don't tease me like that... “Don't tease me like that... I'll.... I'll c.um...
“I'll...” I said, and then I lowered my head and k.issed him on the cherry-
like mouth.
Slowly, slowly the air felt like it was going to burn with their passion...
“Can I... “Can I... Do it a little harder?” I don't know if it's because of the
place, but Ae was thrusting harder and harder, one hand spread his legs
wider and harder. Pete, who was twisting around underneath his waist, held
his hand tightly over his mouth and then shuddered.
“Well, um... Well... You do it... Harder... Aaah!!!” After saying that, his a.ss
was pounded as if he was releasing all kinds of discontent, and there were
all kinds of lustful sounds in the air. Wiggling his head felt like his body
was about to lose the beastly nature of the man on top.
“So cute... Why are you so cute?!” Ae mumbled softly then lifted his legs
up and shifted into a different position then kneeled on the bed to allow his
c.ock to be even more “deep in his rear end.
“I can't... I can't take it anymore... “Ae... Ae... don't....”

Slap, slap, slap.
The sound of flesh pounding filled the large room intertwined with various
moans of fiery desire made them both forget where they were two. The
electrodes kept rubbing in the air and sparks kept k.issing the mouth as if
trying to put out the fire slowly, but the feeling was even stronger. It was as
if they were both on fire, and it made them even hornier. The foot of the bed
was shaking, the covers were wrinkled, and the pillows had gone the other
way for no reason.
“To... I want... “Ae... Ae... No! Aaah! Aaah! Aaah! Aaah...” Pete closed his
mouth again and almost screamed from the pleasure he felt after that hard
hit, but he was just in time. Enduring Ae's frantic thrusts into his rear end
made him unable to stop the pleasure coming, though he didn't touch his
own man pussy. The fishy milk still spurted out and Ae was still thrusting
hard, watching Pete's ejaculation and getting even crazier.....
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Ae had some sense at this point, but before he was about to c.um he pulled
his words out of his hot hindquarters and jerked off a few times before
c.umming in his a.ss with his eyes closed tightly, enjoying the pleasure.
Swoosh, swoosh, and swoosh.
He said before hugging him tightly.

“I'm sorry I don't have a condom,” Ae said breathlessly before reaching out
and hugging her sweaty boyfriend tightly around the waist and nestling her
head between his necks. The thought of Pete's a.ss filled with her own c.um
made her feel guilty.
“No... It's okay,” Pete mumbled. Pete mumbled and hugged his waist as
well, breathing heavily and adjusting his breathing. And softly he said.
With the fishy taste of milk still spurted out, Ae still very hard thrusting
watching Pete ejaculate after looking even crazier. I'm sorry....
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Ae had some sense at this point, but before he was about to c.um he pulled
his words out of his hot hindquarters and jerked off a few times before
c.umming in his a.ss with his eyes closed tightly, enjoying the pleasure.
Swoosh, swoosh, and swoosh.
Before clinging to him he said.
“I'm sorry I don't have a condom,” Ae said breathlessly before reaching out
and hugging her sweaty boyfriend tightly around the waist and nestling her
head between his neck, feeling guilty at the thought of Pete's a.ss filling
with her own c.um.
“No... It's okay,” Pete mumbled. Pete mumbled and hugged his waist too,
breathing heavily and adjusting his breathing as the man on top of him...
And softly he said.
“You've degraded me... It's like sneaking into a neighbor's house and
f.ucking his daughter.”
Pete's afraid to answer because now he's what Ae calls a neighbor's

daughter, or whatever kind of neighbor he is... Sneaking around... Being
f.ucked... By Ae.
“But if it's such a degradation I'd rather give up all and degrade you” Ae
followed Pete heard the soft reply.
“You're becoming more and more of a rascal now.” no he was already a

rascal before he went out with him he didn't care if the person next to him
was shy every time he spoke.
“It's just being with you that's making me like this” Ae still wouldn't lift his
head from between his necks and sighed slightly he didn't know his need
was so strong either.
Pete gently stroked his neck.

“But I just love it when you're teasing me.” Ae immediately looked up into
his eyes then said softly.
“Now you're really good at knowing how to seduce me!” Ae got up and
handed her boyfriend a paper to wipe up the fishy lactic acid bacteria and
then threw it in the trash to clean up a bit. I'll be on the bed again.
Pah! 〜Aaah!
“Get some sleep or I'll have to raise the knight again.”
“That's okay.” Pete's reply made Ae say softly to him again.
“That's why I said you're great now that you know how to seduce me.” Pete
smiled shyly as he hugged his boyfriend.
Yeah, it felt like they were entering a strange phase in their relationship.
They started off sleeping on the same side of the bed and now they're...
They held each other tightly in their arms and held each other like that for
the whole night.
“Oh, don't be scared, Gucci. We'll take you to the doctor.”

“Woof! woof,”
Whoever is asking who Gucci is, I think you can tell it's a dog by his
barking. What kind of dog... He's a brown and gray ancient shepherd. It is a
very cute dog Oh eyes are very energetic paws are also very cute and other
ancient shepherds appear very... Different. All the good things in one place,
that's our Gucci.
At this point, Gucci is lying on Can's lap, and Can is gently stroking his
hand through his fur.
“You're really... - Yeah, I'm sure you are. It's no big deal. I'm just taking him
for a shot.” Lemon, who was sitting in front of him, said with a shake of his
head, looking at his worried brother and the dog in the back seat.
“Oh hey what's the big deal?! That's a whole lot of potion!” Can said and
gestured as his sister kept saying he was exaggerating but he ignored it and
turned around to touch his dog.
“Don't worry, Gucci. I'll always be there for you.”
“Retard.” Again, there was whining from the front... and Can ignored her
sister... feeling as if she was talking to a three-year-old... so much so that
their... Mom couldn't help but laugh.
“Here we are. Let's get him down. I'll find a parking space.” A very small
car turned off the engine and let them down first, but Gucci was unruly and
wouldn't get out to go to the doctor.
“Woof, woof, woof.”
“Come on down, Gucci.”
“Woof! woof,”
“Come on down, Gucci.”
“Woof! woof,”
“Oh hey! You get out of the car, Gucci!!!” Can yanked on his neck and
Gucci got out of the car and ran towards the clinic. No, he ran in the
opposite direction. Can open his eyes Lemon quickly greeted the dog trying
to get him to come back.
“Oh no, Gucci, come back here!!!” Gucci looked back when she heard the
barking but ran away, so Can yelled at the top of her lungs.
“Stop right there, Gucci, come back here and don't make me mad!” Can
didn't care about the stares from around him, but the people around him
laughed as he barked at them. There's this guy who's parked his car and he's
looking over at him. He sees this big dog running towards him and he...
Pah! 〜Pah!
One
A big hand suddenly grabbed it by the neck, not afraid that it would bite
Can's face.
“Brother, I've got him, he won't bite”, he said and ran to get the dog back,
when the man who helped him grab the dog looked up at Can and thought
he might as well let his dog die in the middle of the road.
“Is that your dog?”
Holy shit! Why do I have to run to Tin, who is bad enough to run to? I don't
know.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 38: The Turning Point
Can
“I can't believe my son would have such a handsome friend.”
“Thank you.”
Super irritated!
I was looking at this intruder who was chatting with my mom while I was
furious in my heart. I even know Kim Hyun Joong's birthday, Jang Geun
Suk's height, and what Kim Soo Hyun's debut movie is... But I'm sorry to
say that Tin is not a Korean actor, mom, but don't act like you've seen a
Korean star!
“I'm thinking the same thing as mom. I couldn't believe that brother Tin
would be friends with this crazy brother of mine at first.”
“Oh!”
In addition to his sister not being on his side this stinky Tin turned his head
towards me and snickered a few times. I couldn't say a word for almost five
minutes. But my sister, who is a loser, was staring at him like a
nymphomaniac.
I'm so pissed off... I'm so annoyed that I'm exploding!
“Aaah!”
“What's up? Does it still hurt?” Even the dog wasn't on my side, because
this loser leaned his head on Tin's knee and used his foot... You're rubbing
the ground like you're disgusted with me. Bad dog, you don't know who
saved you from that temple a year ago!
Damn it! I want to smash the table ah!!!!
But I'm just gnashing my teeth, and if I do overturn the table, will the two
females eat me alive? And if you're asking why I'm sitting at the same table
with this mortal enemy, you'll have to turn back the clock a bit. Back when
he was the main character, he helped me catch Gucci, the white dog, in
time.
At first, I was ready to yell at him for being so nosy, but I knew I could
catch my own dog. I was calling out for help. I don't know when she came
up from behind, but she blurted out her gratitude. When he said he was
going to get in the car, the dog, who had been so generous with his help, fell
down on his feet. He won't let me take him to the doctor. How am I
supposed to pull a big dog like that by myself, let alone my sister, who's so
small?
But who'd have thought it? Suddenly, a voice came up.
“I'll help.”
Did Jesus come back to life? Is it the end of the world? Did the world come
to an end? This creep volunteered to help me?
But before I could say no (I'll accept other people's kindnesses, but I'll
consider stomping on yours), my white-eyed wolf of a sister replied with a
lame reply.
“Okay, brother Tin please help me. Thank you very much.”
“Le I'll do it alone.”
“Oh, you can't even hold the rope and you dare to say you can handle it.”
Before I could even open my mouth to argue with him, Tin had already
picked up Gucci's rope and was taking it back to the clinic, and if I was
allowed to... It's not a good idea to stand there and do nothing about it. The
dog was my own, so I helped get the dog on a leash and dragged him inside
the clinic.
What? It's like that's the end of it, right? Not at all! After we got the dog
into the clinic, my mom locked eyes with Tin before he disappeared. That
nosy royal sister rushed out to tell Mother what had just happened. Since
our family has a long-standing tradition of repaying good deeds with good
intentions. ) So my mom turned to Tin and said.
“Are you a friend of Can's? Thank you very much. Have you had lunch yet?
Let's go eat together. I want to thank you.”
My mom has inherited the Chinese tradition of always asking new people if
they've eaten. And this guy Tin doesn't know anything about the world and
doesn't know how to refuse a polite invitation from an elder? When he saw
me, he was so angry and hateful, he said...
“Well, I'll be glad to oblige.”
Holy shit! He actually came to eat with us!
I almost jumped out of my skin and blurted out.
“I'm not letting you come! You're going to go back to where you came
from! The thought of eating at the same table as you and I can't eat! And
you, you're smart, aren't you? Listen to me carefully, they invited you out of
courtesy, you have to decline! Not just follow them over there and eat
without saying a word.... A.hhhhhh.”
I didn't even have time to finish my sentence, and I know I've said a little
too much, but my mother and sister had already grabbed both my arms with
their nails. It wasn't enough to squeeze my arms tightly, but my sister was
spinning her fingernails like a screw, and she was about to gouge my flesh
off.
While grabbing my arm those two most important women in my life

actually had the presence of mind to smile and laugh at that Tin.
“Don't take Can's words to heart. That's just how he likes to talk.”
“Yeah little brother let's go to dinner together.”
And what was his reply? He actually sat down with us in a very low-class
restaurant.
We went to a somewhat spacious restaurant called Song Dang, which is a

big wooden shed by the river with ventilation on all sides. Sometimes, the
breeze from the river would come in. In front of the shop there are a few
aunts making cold papaya shreds, and the sound of pounding sounds of “bo-
bo-bo-bo”. Since it's not so strictly forbidden to bring pets in, we always
come here to eat after taking our dogs to the doctor.
Why else do you think Lemon would want to waste his time reading a book
and coming over?
“Tin, do you go to the same college as Can?”
“No, I'm in International College.”
“Ouch! Then how do you know my brother? I don't think my brother would
have had the chance to meet someone from the International College.” I'm
sure it's a bad day for me that my mom and sister don't even care about me
and I'm paying attention to this phony, ungrateful person. I'm sure you'll
find that it's not a bad idea to have a good look at him.
He's a good actor, but he's so polite that he's smiling at my mom and sister.
Don't be fooled by him, mom. He's a jerk!
“I happen to know a friend of his.”
“Brother Pete?” Lemon was surprisingly excited.
“Yeah, the guy I was with the other day, Pete, is......who knows Can's
friends, so I kind of know Can.” They're lovers! They're not acquaintances!
Tell my mom and my sister that you're trying to drive a wedge between Ae
and Pete and be the third wheel between them. You son of a bitch! You're
still... Oh, shit! You k.issed me for no reason to take it out on me!
The more I think about it, the angrier I get and the more I don't want to be
here. Imagine what he did to me the last time I saw him! And now he's
telling people I'm his friend as if nothing has happened. I don't know why
he's acting in front of my mom and sister. I had to fight back.
“Well, I doubt it either. Mom, he's the son of an international college and
his family is famous. How can he sit here with us and eat with us? Shredded
papaya! Aren't you afraid you'll get diarrhea if you come to eat this plate of
40 baht of shredded papaya? Our family can't afford to treat you to
thousands of baht a meal...”
BANG!
“Sorry ah our shredded green papaya is only forty baht per plate but I
promise you won't get diarrhea!” When the lady boss herself brought the
food and put it on the table very rudely and smiled at me I was immediately
speechless. She wasn't angry at all. She really wasn't angry at all. She just
spilled the food from her plate all over the table. My back went cold.
“I didn't say your food was unclean. Your food is delicious! Look at it...” I
stabbed a pile of shredded green papaya with my fork and put it in my
mouth and then...
“Smash, smash, smash.”
Hot!
“You like to eat that. I'm very happy to eat more. Oh boy I'll send you a
handful of chili Oh.” The aunt went away and I was choked with chili
peppers and had to quickly whack his back. Another hand quickly copied a
glass of water and poured it in. And that's not even the worst part...
“Preposterous!”
Shit!
I looked at Tin with irritation on my face. My anger was clearly written on

my face but I was on the verge of tears from coughing so hard. Out. At this
time I was not even a little bit chilling. He actually began to laugh and then
lightly patted me on the back as if I'm like a best friend.
POW!
“Don't touch me ah cough! Cough! I'm not your friend I never thought of
you as a friend!!!” I was choking but I yelled at him even though I was
choking he was suddenly startled. I know I'm stupid I can't really tell what
he's up to but he's already put his hand down.
“Can, what the hell are you doing?”
“Where did you come from? Go back where you came from!” I didn't take
Mom's words to heart and kept chasing the guy away, and then I hit my
mother's bottom line.
“Cantaloupe!”
I wasn't the only one stunned. Tin, who was about to stand up, turned
around and looked at me as if he'd been hit. A woman whose voice rises an
octave and calls out a mantra-like name. Can you imagine? All that tension
between me and Tin vanished in an instant because my full name...
“Cantaloupe.
“Can... He was laughing so hard his shoulders were shaking and I was
shaking too... But I'm shaking with shyness.
Oops! Of all the names in the world, why did Mom have to give me such a
cute name!!!!
“Mom!” Don't say I'm being petulant, because right now all I can do is say
“Mom,” a sound I'd give to my mother if I could give her a hammer. I'm
going to shake a wolfs bane. But then my sarcastic sister will surely call me
childish again.
“Don't call me that I never taught you to treat your friends like that
Cantaloupe!”
Aaah! Don't keep saying that name, I beg of you!
I'm getting crankier by the minute, you know? The biggest enemy of my
life was sitting less than a meter away from me and my mum was calling
me by my full name over and over again. I decided not to look at that guy,
not because of anything else, but because if that guy was over there
laughing his a.ss off, I would have jumped him. And I'm sure I'll get an
earful from Mom.
“Can... is it a short name of Cantaloupe?”
“Yes! What! What's wrong with my name?!”I wasn't going to look at him,
but as soon as he asked me that question, I snapped back and looked him in
the eye, just as I was about to tell him... A big fight, but now...
“Uh-uh... Uh-huh.”
Amazing you!
Lemon quickly put his hand over my mouth and locked my throat with his
other hand, causing my eyes to glaze over and my veins to pop out. The
first thing that you need to do is to get out of the way but who would have
thought that her strength would actually be so great to make me this football
player's face ah! This girl who turned her elbow outward actually piled a
smile on that guy.
“Well my brother's name is Cantaloupe and my name is from Lemon...”
“Ouch! Why are you covering my mouth?”
“Shut up!” I was about to make a long speech about educating my sister and
she slapped me like I was ordering Gucci around the house. Like I'd been
seduced.
“He's laughing at me...”
“I told you to be quiet” this time my sister just said to me calmly her eyes
weren't much bigger than mine. But now the look on her face gave me a
slight twinge of fear until...
“Cut!” I hurriedly put my feet somewhere else freely. I'm not afraid of this
lemon, it's not afraid at all!!!!
“Don't worry, Tin and his siblings love each other so much that sometimes
the jokes get a little too loud.”
It's not “a little”, Mom. If she could punch me, she'd do it in a heartbeat. If I
didn't think a gentleman shouldn't hit a woman, I wouldn't care if she was
my sister.
I can only complain under my breath because my mother's telling me the

same old story from 18 years ago.
“As for his name, I thought of it when I was pregnant. I ate cantaloupe after
cantaloupe... and my mouth wasn't open during my pregnancy. Even when I
was about to give birth, I
sent his father to get me a cantaloupe. And you know what? When he was
born, I called out “Cantaloupe” and his face was like...”
"Other people like to eat some preserved products when they are pregnant,
and I eat this, fresh and rich lemon juice, and they are all taken directly. At
first I planned to call her lemon, but with His brother’s English name does
not correspond. If it is called Lime (lime), it looks too short, so I finally
decided to call her Lemon. "
All right, all right. My mother was proud of her naming wisdom. Go ahead,
you're just as chatty as who?
“What was it like?” That Tin can actually fall-guy!
“Of course it's a sweet smile... my heart melted when I saw it... until he was
8 or 9 I used to call him Cantaloupe... At school, he was afraid of being
laughed at by his friends so he made us shout Can but I think... Cantaloupe
is so much cuter than Can. And Lemon, at first I was going to call her
Melon but when I got pregnant... I'm sorry...” I saw Mom holding her hands
to her cheeks and shaking her head like a noblewoman on a TV show who'd
been robbed of a big, expensive diamond ring.
“Okay, okay, I'm not interested in the origin of your child's name!” I
interrupted to change the subject, but the guy spoke up before I could finish.
“But I think it's funny.”
“Ha!” I turned my head to look at the intruder and saw that the guy was
laughing... But not laughing. I've never seen a smile like that before. But
I'm not the heroine of a romance novel. You can't melt my heart no matter
how charming you smile.
“Don't you think? It's not every mother who would give her child such a
cute name.”
I was startled. I don't know why I felt so strange listening to him. But when
I hate someone, I hate everything about them, so I made a cut in my throat
and said with irritation.
“If he's so curious, Mom, why don't you tell him about the Gucci name,
too?” I was just trying to be sarcastic and see what Mom would do.
“Oh, there's a lot of history to Gucci's name.” Oh, she said it!
“Oh, is that about Mom's friend?” My sister chimed in and my mom nodded
like a papaya shredder. Now the table is full of food but no one wants to eat
and I'm the only one who keeps stuffing my mouth to ease my anxiety. I
stuffed a big lump of sticky rice into my mouth and chewed it quickly as if I
were taking a bad-tasting medicine.
“Yeah, yeah, Gucci was picked up by Can from a temple near our house
when his mother wouldn't keep him. Can picked him up after all his
brothers and sisters died. I thought he should be the one responsible, so I let
him name the dog. But my friend's got something going on. - Oh, my God!
She actually came to the house with a new Gucci bag and said she was
visiting but her arm was like this!”
My mom lifted her arm up and then raised it in the air pretending there was
a handbag dangling from her arm and then her mouth went up. As you can
imagine, my mom's friend came to show off her new bag, and the tension
was high, and they were about to start tearing each other apart. “This guy is
so pissed off.
“This man is so outrageous ah just at that time Can hugged Gucci and
passed us and I quickly said that I also just had... I've got a Gucci...”
“Oh,” Tin laughed again. He must have figured out where our dog's name
came from.
“I remember when Gucci was so sloppy that half his body was covered in
mud and poop and my mom had to carry him to the aunt's... Show it to her.
The aunt was scared out of her wits and got up to say goodbye so we've
been calling it Gucci ever since.”
“And what's the name Can's gonna give it? I don't know. Tony Morley...”
“Tony's beautiful, Mom!” I tried to argue.
“Yeah, yeah, yeah. What about Paul Bogart?”
“That's Paul Pogba!”
“Well I remember too, what's Ross Broccoli.”
“Serpentine! It's Ross Barkley, not Broccoli!”
The image I had of these ballplayers was gone in an instant.
If I could hide my tears, I'd be crying right now. I'm not kidding you. Every
name I've ever named comes from a ball legend, and every one of them is
enough to make a dog's ancestor... And how it's gotten so bad in your
mouths!
“Oh haha haha.” But it seems like our kind of marketplace jokes made this
young master who lived in the castle laugh so hard that his shoulders shook.
He cupped his hand over his mouth towards the other side and continued
laughing but I could still see that his cold eyes were genuinely laughing or
even and tears of laughter. I'm pretty sure I've never seen him like this
before.
“Oh, you're so lucky everyone's paying attention to you and you've got such
a long history of nicknames.” Then he turns around and pats Gucci on the
head and ducks his head to talk to it. Then he turned back to my mom, my
sister and me.
“You guys are such a cute family.”
“Mom, I'm going home now. I'll take the bus home.” Whoever thought I'd
fall for his murderous smile, no way! I'm sick and tired of seeing his smile!
I'm not even going to sit here and face him.
I got up and turned around to talk to mom and walked straight out of the
store.
I'm not a smart person and I know I'm easily convinced so I don't like
complicated people like Tin. I don't like complicated people like Tin.
Especially not the way this guy acts. I don't know what he's thinking, I don't
know his eyes, and I don't know his tone of voice. I'm not sure if he's
playing a part in a play to cheat on the feelings of ignorant teenagers and
women and children.
Plus, I'm too lazy to think about these things so I don't plan on interacting
with this guy any more than I already have.
If he wants to use me to break up Ae and Pete this time, then I'll just go
with the 36th plan and not hit him this time.
I'm easy to trust, but I'm not an easy person to trust (0) ah! Don't
underestimate me as a cantaloupe prince! Huh!
Tin.
I've been getting more and more confused about myself lately.
I was always taught to be a goal-oriented person and to strive for it. My

newest goal has been to keep Pete around. But I never thought anyone
could be as righteous as someone who made a point of protecting his
friends.
Lately I've been thinking about that squinty-eyed football player.
He didn't strike me as the kind of guy that Pete would have been
comfortable with, and I didn't have anything special to say about him. The
feelings. But every time I close my eyes to what he said when he yelled at
me and acted like he was trying to protect his friend, it's immediately
repeated over and over again as I replayed it in my head. Even though I was
convinced I'd never trust anyone again, that I'd never give them a second
chance to call me “stupid”. But there's a nagging whisper in the back of my
mind that tells me why not prove it again?
I've always wanted to prove to them that there's no such thing as truth in the
human world that it's all about profit. Everyone's selfish. There's no such
thing as true love. It's all supposed to go my way but I don't know when it
started to feel like it was going my way.
I think of his pufferfish who turns red when he's angry and clenches his fists
until they tremble. He'd even hit me twice without checking what kind of
family I belonged to. If I wanted to get back at him in this money-mad
society I could have kicked him out of school! But every time I think of
him, I see the anger and disgust reflected in his eyes and the stubbornness
with which he tried to protect his friends! I don't even care what I've been
hit with anymore.
Finally, I wanted to prove once again... I want to know if there's really a

man in the world I can trust.
No, I just want to know if he's acting from the heart or if it's all an act.
“Gucci's back!”
I'd been thinking about it for a few days, but I never thought I'd hear the
most familiar voice I've heard in a while when I'm here on school business..
I turned around and saw a dog running towards me and I unconsciously
reached out and grabbed the leash.
It's been years since I've trusted anyone, but I think these little animals are
worthy of our trust.
A tiger does not eat its own children but a human mother would kill her
infant without looking.
I had no idea that the dog's owner was the same person I've been thinking
about for days. Maybe it's because I was looking for a chance to prove
something, but when his mother asked me, I said yes without saying a word
for one simple reason.... I want to know what it's like to raise a family that
can trust people so easily.
At first, I tried to play nice and get in on the inside. I tried to convince
myself that it was because the dog was lying down on my back. It wasn't
the middle-aged woman's hearty laugh or the siblings' intimate gestures as
they grudged each other that made my guard down.
I try to think like that, but I can't help it......and laughing genuinely instead
of the bitter laugh that circ.umstances force upon me.
I can't remember the last time I laughed so heartlessly... l can't even

remember the last time I laughed so heartlessly.
I was feeling the warmth from Gucci when I heard them talking about how
the name Gucci came from Can. I smile when my mom can't afford a
designer handbag because I don't care if the stories are true or not. I love the
way Cantaloupe looks at me when he's being joked on by his sister and
mom.
I really laughed out loud. I felt so relieved until... I smiled at him.
“What a lovely family you have.”
That was the only thing I said from the bottom of my heart, but then Can
got up and walked out of the store. The dog at my feet saw it and started
growling at the door. If I hadn't been holding on to the leash, he would have
followed his owner out the door. Yeah.
He must have been pissed because I saw him run out of that little parking
lot in two steps and then run down the river to the main road. He waved
anxiously to stop a bus. I quickly jumped into my car and drove slowly to
him.
Tick, tick, tick, tick.

I drove beside him as fast as I could to keep pace with his jogging speed
and honked my horn. Finally I saw him turn around with a grumpy look on
his face.
“Get in the car I'll give you a lift.”
“No need! I'm afraid that a lowlife like me will dirty the car of a young
master like you! I don't have the money to compensate you.” I remembered
saying that to him once but I didn't think he'd do the same to me.
“I don't mind today.”
“But I do! A grassroots like me wouldn't dare get into your car!” I don't
know what I did today to make him angry. But if you think about it, the last
time we saw each other, I spoke to him in a fierce tone.
“Huh! Still mad about the last time I k.issed you?”
“F.uck you!” It seems he was really upset. He just gave me the finger and
went ahead. He was in my Porsche. It's the most comfortable way to get
around.
He yelled at me and I lost my mind for a second, so I yelled...
“Can.” Who knew he was going faster so I shouted again...
“Cantaloupe!!!”
“Who told you to call me that? B.itch!!!” Now he didn't move forward
staring at me with an angry look in his eyes. I braked and pulled the brake
lever and stepped out of the car. Now he won't go any further, but now he
wants to beat me up even more.
“I'll be honest with you, what the hell are you doing here to impress my
family? I'm telling you, my family is very poor, and I don't have the
qualifications to be a part of your family, the Metthanans. Yeah, right. So go
back to the trouble you came from. And don't expect to use me to ruin Ae
and Pete's relationship.”
See, I knew he was a downer. I just stood in front of him and he said
everything in one breath. He doesn't know that every time he gets this
worked up, his emotions show on his face and he doesn't know what it
means to be angry.
Wait a minute, when did I start to realize he was a straight shooter.
“... A.hh! You're not listening to me! You're just trying to pick a fight, aren't
you?
Ha!?!?” I put my thoughts aside first and then looked at the person in front
of me.
“I'm listening, I'm not trying to pick a fight.” He heard and scratched his
head with his hand then got even more annoyed.
“Then what the hell are you doing to me! Huh? I asked what you're picking
on me for! So you're really going to use me to destroy Ae and Pete right?!”
I'm a little confused by this comment.
“....”
“What did you say!!!?”
“If I say no...” His hand stopped and he looked up at me.
“What do you mean?”
“What if I said I wasn't going to ruin your amigo's feelings?”
“So what! Do you think I'd believe you just because you pretend to know
me well? You're pleasing my mom and sister so much because you know
you've done wrong and want to be a new person or want to be friends with
me.”
“What if I said yes?” I said this because I wanted to see his reaction and he
did stare up at me with wide eyes and then shook his head vigorously and
firmly and said.
“I don't believe it!” And then he went on.
“Is there ever a time when a mean-spirited man like you can know when
he's wrong? I haven't seen anything good in you since I met you... every
word you've said. It's all about belittling us. All you're doing is treating us
like we're worthless insects. I wouldn't believe what a dirty person like you
must be up to! To me, you're just a lonely sperm that no one likes!!!” I
stood there quietly listening to him with my fists clenched.
Although I've been disappointed once in my life, no one has dared to call
me out like that. Who the hell is he? He's just a poor student. Is this your
way of repaying me for going down on you like this?
“Well... I'm sorry... I was a little out of line...” I don't know how I looked at
the time but he gave in first and apologized as if he was being careful.
“...”
“I... Uh...”
“I have no friends, no one wants to go out with me, my family doesn't care
about me, and my mom is my dad's second wife because my dad and my
mom... My name wasn't chosen by my parents, but my mom needed me to
talk to her friends. That half-brother vying to be the first heir...”
“Hey Tin... It's just... You...” His face turned pale and his voice was
shaking. His behavior told me he'd been seduced by what I'd said. So I
continued.
“... That's why I don't trust people easily but I want to try to trust you.”
“!!!!”

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 39: the Metthanans Family
“... So I don't trust anyone but I'm thinking of trusting you.”
These words came out of Tin's mouth as Can froze in place staring in
disbelief at the person in front of him. The silence that hung over both of
them could only be heard by the occasional sound of a passing car engine.
For Can, the expression on the face of the man he once hated with all his
heart was... The look on his face... was so pathetic.
For some reason, Can found the look on Tin's face so heartbreaking, the
way he looked straight into his heart made him feel as if he were looking at
his childhood Gucci.
The lonely, sad, needy look in his eyes.
It was that look that led Can to take Gucci home with him, without telling
his mother, for fear she wouldn't let him. It. The feeling he had when he saw
Tin's eyes came back to him, a feeling that made him think... Maybe Tin
wasn't as bad as he thought he was? So Can stammered awkwardly.
“Tin, I'm sorry... I'm sorry I didn't mean to say that, but you've been a real
jerk before, and all of a sudden you're saying it's all because of your family.
It was caused by, uh... So what I was saying... I'm, uh... I'm sorry!” Can
waved his hand and suddenly stammered as if he was afraid he'd hurt the
person in front of him. Heart.
The way Can look like he really cares about Tin is a far cry from the one
who just called the other guy out on his worthlessness and Poor Tin just
now, but.... smirked.
“Did you really think I was as miserable as I said I was?”
“...”
“Ha!?”
Can's hand froze in mid-air; he stared blankly at the mocking grin as a

nameless fire rose and fell violently in his chest. It was only when the other
man went on half a beat slower that he understood what Tin meant.
“Heh! Just a few words of random nonsense and you're so stupid to believe
it!”
“Bastard Tin, don't you lie to me!!!” Can grabbed Tin by the lapels and
blushed in shame, regretting that he had once again believed the bastard's
lies.
Why would he believe him again and again when he'd been warned!
“You're so stupid to believe that.” Tin's scornful grin made Can's grip on the
other man's lapel shake with anger but he didn't just go straight to He's
just...
Bang!
“Get out as far as you can and don't let me see you again or I'll beat you up
again!” Can pushed a hand into Tin's chest and walked away without
looking at the other guy. It was replaced by a deeper and deeper feeling of
resistance.
I will no longer believe the words of this bastard will not believe a word of
punctuation will not believe the old man's long memory!
After making up his mind, Can quickly turned onto the main road and left,
while the bad young master still leaned on his car for a while. I turned
around and got into the car, but the moment the door closed...
BANG!!!
“What's the point of telling him that?”
The cold face that had fallen on the steering wheel as if it had lost its
strength, and the two hands that had fallen to the side that had just told Can
a lie. Words... Every single one of them was true.
He didn't know why he was telling Can this, didn't know why he was saying
it without reservation, didn't know why he was... The moment Can showed
concern for him created a feeling called elation, something unexpected and
unavoidable. He had to admit that it was only in front of Can that he was
willing to show his weakest side, maybe to get a little bit of pity.
Don't be a coward, don't be pathetic, and don't want anyone's pity, so let it
all hang out in the back of your mind.
Right, it's better to be a wicked person than to be a wretch in other people's

eyes. You know, life is inherently cold. The heart has been cold for so many
years, even the hot sun can't warm it up. The best result is that you and I are
light in the wind, as if we didn't know each other.
Tin said to himself in his heart that only he knows the most painful place in
his chest is missing a piece.
Today's Metthanan House is a 10 rai (1 rai = 1,600 square meters) mansion

with two large gated mansions, the architectural design is in the
Mediterranean style, simple but classy, understated but luxurious; the
mansion is surrounded by large gardens on three sides and the gardens are
carefully tended by 10 professional gardeners; the front is a large fountain
located right in the middle of the two mansions.
It's a great deal more than just a few years old, but it's a great deal more
than just a few years old, and it's a great deal more than just a few years old.
The first thing you need to do is to take a look at the newest addition to the
list, which is a great way to get the most out of the newest products. The
sound of laughter from one direction made him stop dead in his tracks, a
laughter that had hardly ever been heard in this house. Description...
Tin turned on his heel and walked over to the lounge by the garden. The
family he hated the most.
His own brother, Tul Metthanan.
Tul is of Thai-British descent and has earned a reputation as a genius while

still at university. At 26, he has risen to a managerial position in the family
business in just a few years and has gained the trust of domestic and foreign
investors, the face of the family and the support of other big family
daughters.
His brother was so perfect, a devil in the skin of a perfect man.
Tin clenched his fist as he thought, staring at the man who smiled so
happily with no warmth in his eyes.
“Uncle Tin!” But Tin's thoughts were interrupted by the young voice that
suddenly entered his ears and he looked and saw a cute little boy stretched
out. Little Finger shouted excitedly in his direction Uncle.
“Oh, Tin, when did you get home? Come in.” Tin was greeted by his sister-
in-law, Mrs. Wadee, who was from a very respectable family and smiled
kindly at him. Tin just nodded his head as a greeting.
“Hello, sister-in-law. When did you return?”

“The day before yesterday. The little one was in a bad mood and missed his
daddy.” Mrs. Wadee said and bent down to give her son a k.iss on the
cheek. The child sat on his father's lap and giggled, only to be giggled at by
his father. When she looked up at her husband, she froze for a moment and
then returned to smiling gracefully, and how could it have escaped Tin? The
eyes?
Heh~ Pretending that their family was so happy and blissful when in fact
the two of them were already apart under the illusion of happiness was a
shaky relationship.
“Yes, I miss Daddy so much.” The three-year-old Phu giggled with an

unworldly innocence while his father rubbed his little head with a doting
face.
“Daddy misses little Phu, too.”
“And do you miss Grandma and Grandpa?” Tin's mother asked, all attention
focused on the child who wasn't her grandson as if he were standing at the
door of his own. My own son doesn't exist.
“I miss you, Daddy, Grandpa, Grandma and Uncle Tin, all of them!” The
little mulatto boy with hazel hair danced around with his mouth full of
sweet honey, pleasing his elders and hugging his son tightly. Father.
“By the way Tul I also wanted to ask you why you don't go on vacation
with your wife and kids.” Tin's mother asked.
“Wadee's visiting a friend for almost a month and I can't go with her. Work
doesn't just drop off.” Tul answered with a dripping smile and a good-
natured smile looking at his stepmother with respect as if the one in front of
him was his own mother. How could Tin, who was just as much his brother
as he was his brother, not know that it was a mask for his hypocrisy after
hearing the truth from him?
“I hate that woman and I hate her son!” The words came flooding back to
me.
“What a performance. The Oscars owe you a gold medal, my brother!”
“My brother Oscar owes you a gold medal! “I hate that woman and I hate
her son!
Tin's dismissive words made the rest of the family look at him as well.
“Tin what are you talking about?”
“Nothing Dad, I'll excuse myself.” Tin shook his head and smiled politely at
his family and stopped when his eyes swept over to his brother.
“Do you want to come to dinner with us tonight? I'm taking the whole
family out to dinner.” Tin's brother always played the role of a good brother
in front of everyone which made Tin know the truth cannot help but sneer.
“No, I'm afraid I won't be able to eat.” After that Tin turned around and left
these people in place to continue to play, their happy family ears still hear
Tin's dismissive words made the rest of the family look at him as well.
“Tin what are you talking about?”
“Nothing Dad, I'll excuse myself.” Tin shook his head and smiled politely at
his family and stopped when his eyes swept over to his brother.
“Do you want to come to dinner with us tonight? I'm taking the whole
family out to dinner.” Tin's brother always played the role of a good brother
in front of everyone which made Tin know the truth cannot help but sneer.
“No, I'm afraid I won't be able to eat.” After that Tin turned around and left
these people in place to continue to play their happy family ears still hear
the words from my own mother from my brother.
“Tul, don't pay any attention to what Tin says. I don't know how he'll grow
up to be like this.”
Yeah, nowadays, half of the family business is in his brother's hands. What
use is a son like him?
“Hey Gucci, you stupid dog, you bad dog, you bad dog, you bad dog, you
bad dog, you don't love your master, you stupid dog, you stupid dog, you
stupid dog, you stupid dog, you stupid dog, you stupid dog. Stupid, stupid
and hopeless!!!”
By this time it was dark and our Cantaloup (can you stop calling me that!)
Sitting on a rock in front of our house, our dog was gnawing on a chicken
rib with two front paws, even though it had been. My own master knocked
the dog on the head several times.
“Boing Boing...”
“Don't be stubborn with me!” Can and the dog can actually talk without any
problems.
“Boing-oing...”
“I'm teaching you, you stupid dog, not calling me stupid. Hey!” Can, who
had been irritated all day, swiveled his eyes with his chin to express his
frustration at the thought that he had spent the afternoon in the I can't
believe I believed some of the things that bad guy said... Well, he believed
everything Tin said, even the punctuation.
“Stupid dog, Gucci, I'm so stupid, I can't let him fool me!”
“Woof, woof, woof, woof... “Gucci proudly raised his head and barked that
he wasn't stupid with his owner, so Can slapped him on the head again.
“No rebuttal accepted. We're not the only ones stupid!”
“Bro stop arguing with the dog like a retard!” My sister's voice sounded
from behind Can suddenly froze and looked back only to see a long haired
girl wearing glasses facing this with. Dogs quarrel and people helplessly
shake their heads.
“I'm not retarded it this you don't know it dog is a spiritual animal people
say dog can read their master's mood with them. They can understand the
words you have not seen in the news? There is a dog in the hospital for
several months every day squatting at the door waiting for the owner to
come back. I saw the news after moving there were news reports of dogs
saving people trapped in the mountains...”
“That's enough of your mind!” Lemon sternly stopped Can's chatter and
went to sit down next to him to see Gucci's dog head sticking out and
disgustingly giving his foot to the Picking up on it.
“Yeah, how can your brother compare to that young master who lives in the
seventh heaven?”
“What? Did you try? How do you know he's from the seventh heaven?”
“Stinky Le!!!” The foresighted Lemon plugged his ears with his fingers to
protect himself from his brother's torment and wasted no time in getting to
the point.
“Brother, can you go ask brother Tin for some pictures of him for me.”
“Huh!!!” Can almost spat in his sister's face with his little eyes staring at
her as if he didn't understand so Le repeated.
“Go ask Brother Tin for his picture for me, and if you make me repeat
myself a third time I'll have Mom take you to the psychiatric ward. “Can't
you understand that?” Can, who was being treated badly by his sister as a
brother, shut his mouth and shook his head, refusing to help.
“No!” Can's refusal didn't help, Le continued.

“If you don't help me, I can't say anything except that one of my sisters told
me to ask for Tin's brother's picture and I don't know how she knew. I know
Tin's brother. If you don't help me, she won't get the picture. If she doesn't
get the picture, she'll try to get me in trouble. Imagine school bullying. And
how awful. If you want to see your sister being bullied then don't ask for
pictures!” Le reasoned with facts (although there wasn't much truth to it)
and pressed Can step by step and Can was left stunned. The face blinked in
shock.
“Huh? Someone told you to ask for that guy's picture, huh?”
“Yeah, but if you won't help me, I'll go ask myself.”
“Uh...”
Can was speechless as his brain (which is really as small as a melon)

continued to function.
If I don't ask my sister I'll get bullied and bully her and refuse to go to
school and refuse to go to school and end up dropping out!
A.h! That's not good!!!
Can's brain is hard to close once it's open and tends to get bigger and bigger
like this rigid old-fashioned way of thinking also imagines Le going to his
enemy Tin to beg for a photo.
If Le goes to ask Tin will make an exchange for her, Tin even dared to k.iss
a boy, if it were a girl would be raped and then shoot indecent videos and
finally Le cannot stand the blow to suicide and the culprit of all this is me!
“I'll ask for you!”
“I wish you'd said so, my brother.” Eventually Can gave in (in Can's infinite
brain, raped by Tin) and Le slapped his brother twice. Shoulders
perfunctorily thanked and went upstairs to Can a look as if dying.
“Let's go for the sake of my sister and rise to the occasion! If there's trouble,
go for it. If there's no trouble, go for it!” Can scratches Gucci's belly while
Gucci lies on her back and enjoys Can's... Caressing around and around or
going after that arch enemy!
Gloating too damn gloating he mentioned his family when that expression
is actually a performance!
“Gucci ah when you look at me with a pitiful look begging me to take you
home. That look is also a performance to it? You answer me ah hello!”
“Gucci, you're useless!” Once again, the brainless can only blame it on the
dog.
“Has Cantaloup seen the TV remote yet?” Can's mother pops up to ask
where the remote is, just as Can is in a world of self-loathing. The most
important drama maker after the news feed!
“Mamma! Don't call me by my full name!!!” Cantaloup whispered beeping

to make people laugh.
“What a cute name! Even Tin says my son's name is cute!”
“F.uck him!” Can whispered and turned his face away proudly. His mother
came over to him and... Pulled her son's ear.
“Ouch! Stop pulling my ear!!!”
“Why did you come home today? Don't you know that your ignorance will
make your friends stop being friends with you?”
“We're not friends in the first place!!!! You're going to rip my ears off!”
“Serves you right! What friend wouldn't be hurt by what you said?” Can's
mom finally let go of her son's red ear and was about to go inside to look
for the remote when she heard Can touching it. Curses.
“I can't understand those rich people!”
“But mom understands them!” Can's mom then replied Can looked up at
her curiously.
“What do you mean? Mum.”
“Actually sometimes rich people have a pretty pathetic life!” Can looked
incredulous as he kept shaking his head saying how could someone like Tin
be pathetic? Can's mom continued.
“Really, although we don't have a lot of money and are only well-fed, our
family is very happy and we love each other very much, and the rich
people... In addition to money disputes, there are various family ethics
issues... such as the fact that the father doesn't love the mother and no one
cares about the family. Trust me, don't you think he's just being unforgiving
to hide his innermost thoughts?”
Can froze in place, remembering what had happened outside of Sontag's.
He said his mother didn't want to give him a name... Could it be that all the
things he said......were they true?
“Was it? He's yawning to hide his innermost thoughts?”
“I'm sure Mom could see that. Can't you see the sadness in his smile? It
breaks my heart!” Can's mom stuck to her guns, and Can was stunned to
think back to when he'd yelled at Tin.
It's all over, isn't it? It's the young master's sore spot!
“Okay, I'm going to go find my remote. The TV show is ready to start.”

Can's mother said and went into the house, leaving Can sitting on his own
and blaming himself for the horrible things he had said to Tin.
That's why I have to... It's so hard to apologize to him... It's just because I
was so rude to say those hurtful things!
Meanwhile, Can's mother, who was already sitting in front of the TV
watching her favorite TV show, suddenly thought to herself.
“When did Can get so into drama?”
Yes, what Can's mother just said to Can wasn't about Tin, it was about the
main character on the TV show right now.
So let's just mourn the cantaloupe child who is as simple as a grass worm
and as his sister said - it's nice to have a brother who's so dumb and stupid
that it's fun to have a retarded child.
Can knew himself to be a gullible person but... Can didn't know how high
up on the scale of easy it was.
“Pete!”
“Huh?”
At noon, Can called Ae and asked where he was, and then appeared in front
of him sweating and calling out the name of the man who was stuffing food
into his mouth in front of Ae. Pete heard Can call his name and looked at
him with a bewildered look on his face.
“Can I help you? You look so serious, Can.”
“I have something to ask you!” Can was still panting, and Ae and Pete were
sitting side by side looking at him blankly.
The sun was out of the west and Can was serious and wishy-washy!
“Well, what did you want to ask me?” Pete asked with a serious smile.
“Well... Secrets!” Can, who had been planning to never turn back, suddenly
hesitated. He had been having nightmares of his own for the past few days
and he swore he would never have anything to do with the other side again.
Ae just scowled in displeasure while Pond, who was present, laughed and
poked Can next to him.
“Can how do you know there are no secrets between Ae and Pete never to
be honest?”
“Sc.um! You shut the f.uck up!”
Pond snapped and Ae, a short attacker, snapped, but both ears were
unabashedly red. Can finally realized that his friend was indeed with a guy
and was shy. Although he was a bit of a jerk and talked a lot but since Ae
hadn't confessed anything to him he kept quiet about it.
The relationship between Ae and Pete had been put on hold for now, but
what was important now was something else.
Can cupped his hands above his head and said... “Pete, Pete, please help
me. I'll die of guilt if you don't. I've never wanted to break anyone's heart,
even though I'm a very naughty person. I'm a good person, a good parent, a
good baby, a good brother to my sister, and I've never hurt a single animal,
not even a mosquito, not even an ant. Just blow away is never, ever meant
to break anyone's heart. And it's really not my fault that he pissed me off
because he started to talk too much, but you have to help me, Pete, please.”
Can said a bunch of things that made the other three boys look at each other
and get confused. What's the point? Seriously, didn't his teacher teach him
to summarize the main idea? He said even the universal sentient beings
came out and said a lot of focus in the end is what? Three people
completely do not get ah!
“Hahaha haha Can I know you talk a lot but can you say focus? Who the
hell are you talking so much about? What do you want Pete to help you
with? You've been around the three worlds with all that talk and you still
haven't gotten to the heart of the matter!” Pond teased as Can looked up into
Master Pete's eyes.
“I can't say it!”
“Which of those four sentences you just said was hard to say?”
“Didn't your teacher teach you, Pond, that when we're going to say
something, we need an introduction before we say it? So I took you on a
trip to the three worlds first!”
“Ai'Can you that's not called the buildup you that's called a digression,
okay?” Ae interjected, really couldn't stand to see Can dawdling and
digressing for eight thousand miles as a helper, Can put down his hands
and... He opened his mouth.
“That... Pete can I have your friend Tin's cell phone number!”
“Huh?” The three people present looked at Can in unison all looking baffled
Pete repeated what Can had said.
“Tin, are you talking about the Tin who's at the International Academy like
me?”
They say these two are at each other's throats. Can hate Tin with a passion.
“Yeah!” Can affirmed when Pond the p.orn master Sherlock Holmes
suddenly came on the line and asked with a twinkle in his eye.
“Why do you need his number?”
“I'm not giving it to you, Pete. Please, just give me his number. It's a gift.”
Can winked at Pete expectantly. Pete took out his phone, looked up Tin's
number and showed it to Can. Took out his own phone, jotted down Tin's
number, and then suddenly thought...
What if I call that guy and he yells at me again? I'd rather not call him and
be scolded and get hurt for nothing.
The thought made Can look pale, but he soon had another plan.
“Do you know where Tin likes to park his car?”
“Why? You want to scratch his car with a coin?” Pond asked with a gossipy
look on his face while Can scowled at him and punched him in the chest
two or three times.
“You know, a simple, rude man like you, Master Can, would never do
anything behind someone's back. I've beaten him up twice without
bragging!”
“Yuck! You? You're already bragging, okay? Pond mocked Can listened and
did not get angry but instead laughed happily Ae is not finished laughing
very badly Interjected.
“Are you having some kind of trouble with that Tin? Do you want me to
help you?” Can was touched to see good man Ae lend a helping hand.
“Ae you're such a good man!”
“How many times have I told you I'm not as nice as you say I am so are you
okay with that guy or not?” To be honest, Can wanted to tell Ae too, but
looked back at Pete, who looked worried too, not knowing what he was
doing. The asshole friend was intent on ruining his life with Ae which
instead left Can unable to say anything but finally shake his head.
“It's nothing. It's just... I've got a little score to settle.”
Don't interfere. I can handle it myself!
“So about the car...”
“Tin likes to park in the parking lot across the street from the engineering
school... and if you want to see him, Tin usually comes in early enough to
leave. Time I'm not quite sure what color Tin's car is...”
“Black Porsche, Well let me get in the car when it is also asked him not
afraid I'm not afraid of his car to get dirty it he also arrogantly said do not
mind Dog thing look at that look on your face I can't believe you don't
mind!” Can accidentally followed Pete's words down the line Ae heard
narrowing eyes?
“As if you've been in his car?”
Uh...
“No... No! No, no, no! Hey, you're kidding me. How could I ever get a ride
in that guy's car? No way. No way. His car... that's an anime line! Errrrr I'm
leaving I almost forgot to go find P’No about this.” As soon as he said that
Can faked a smile and chose the road to escape the remaining three said in
unison.
“The guy invited Can in his car?”
“Well, it looks like Tin did ask Can to get in his car.”
Can, who was in the middle of a heated discussion about whether or not Tin
had invited Can, suddenly turned around in a panic.
“There's one more thing I forgot. Pete needs your help.”
I'm sure it had something to do with the owner of the Porsche... thinking
about his conversation with his mother. (Talking to himself is totally out of
point) This calm (?) The one who swore he would never have anything to
do with Tin again now reneged on that promise once again.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 40: Concern from the Adorable Fool
Tin
Lately, I've been feeling tired because of a lot of things, but my life is still
the same, so I wake up, take a shower, go to school, and don't really get
along with others. Dealing only if he thinks it's good for his future to go to
an event where he'll sit and study some very old things his dad showed him.
It's an old file but... He's still too young to say anything.
It's just something that happened a long time ago, something that doesn't
make you tired... But every time I think about the person I called stupid, I
get tired.
It's not so much the body or the mind that's tired, it's the heart.
Every time I think it's better to be a deserving person than a sympathetic

one, but when my head is quiet, I get... Thinking about how Can would
have looked at me if I hadn't told him that day that I lied to him? Would he
have a completely different attitude than before?!
“What nonsense are you thinking about?!” I said to myself as I walked

towards the dining room thinking that no one should be eating at the same
table as me but...
“I immediately looked up and saw my only nephew sitting there eating his
breakfast and was surprised to see that they had come back to live in this
house.
“Mom wants Phu to come and stay with us” he said slowly before I could
ask him and I was left speechless.
“I didn't ask you!”
“You don't look like you want to have dinner with me and your brother.”
I was silent and didn't want to say another word to him because I knew that
even if I fought with him, it wouldn't do any good for me. This has
happened many times and in the end it turned out to be my own fault.
Son-of-a-train, kind brother, loving father, compassionate husband.
He was a master of all roles, and if someone hadn't told me the truth, I'd
have thought that day I must have been... I misheard...
“Why? Dad, did you do something to upset Uncle Tin?” My nephew asked
his father and with a warm smile he answered his son like a fatherly figure.
“Oh yes, Dad, what did you do to upset Uncle Tin?”
“I don't know.”
“Daddy doesn't know ah but what he does know is that you must eat all
your rice oh”
“I've had enough.”
“You've only eaten half of it.”
“I'm full. I'm going to have some milk. I'm full.”
“Hahaha you're such a naughty boy” I listened to their father and son then
spoke slowly.
“When are you going to stop acting like that?”
“Acting? What acting?” I stared at my brother and saw him smiling at me

the same way he'd smiled at me years ago, but I was probably too young to
notice it then. The way he looked at me when he looked at me as if I were
air, felt worthless in his eyes, even to his own son. There were times when I
even felt that the way he looked at his own son was not the kind of love a
father would look at his son with, although he often put this so-called love
it’s on my lips.
“You are a gift of love from God.”
He was so touched and Mom and Dad were so happy but why did I feel like
those words were so fake? It didn't even seem like it came from the heart.
Now I'm too lazy to argue with him about something I'll never win against
him so I turn around and prepare to walk back.
“Uncle Tin aren't you going to eat with me?” My nephew asked me pitifully
and I was startled.
“I'm going to be late,” I replied and strode out of the room. The voice of the
man who was eating his porridge with his head down sounded again.
“You asked...”
I stopped and listened.
“... If I've been acting all this time, why shouldn't I keep it up?” It's enough
to hear that. Like I said, maybe I'll never be able to beat him. My brother's a
monster. He's got a cover. His own demons still won't let go of being a
brother even now when he's answering my questions.
As I walked out of the dining room, I heard his voice behind me.
“Maybe something will come along soon that will make you happy.” I had
to watch out for him.
Today, I felt particularly tired again, even though I looked as if nothing had
happened, even though I was seen as a cold and unreasonable Tin. But I get
tired too, maybe because of something my brother said this morning, or
something my mother did, or something else that's been going on. The
things that linger in my mind make me feel tired and worn out...
I probably didn't fit in at school without some friends to hang out with,
some friends that money could buy, some friends to drink with, and some
friends that made me... Women who get off on it, or people they meet at
parties they have to go to, but... It's so much more tiring than meeting them.
“Hey,” I sighed, touching my nose with my finger as I walked to the

parking lot, and suddenly I turned around and looked in the direction of the
soccer stadium, blocked by the building but still wanting to go there.
“How boring.” I drove this thought out of my mind and got into my car. I
saw a few no's on the wipers in front of the car. Knowing which shop's
advertising leaflet complained softly if I didn't see a sheet of A4-sized
workbook paper I almost took them Disposed of as garbage.
I'd be surprised if it was a prank to flip it over and let it go. Wouldn't it be
better if people saw it? I opened the car door and brought it over to look at
it.
Uh...
I was startled and then immediately got into the car and looked down at the
paper in my hand again.
.... I'm sorry. I'm sorry.
The writing was so small it was hard to read, and the paper had been
altered... and it felt like whoever wrote it had written it several times.
I'm sorry... I don't really want to say I'm sorry, but it's stuck in my mind. You
don't have to call me stupid anymore. I am just stupid enough to come and
apologize to you again and again the day I said something to you that was a
little harsh, but who cares who you are? You lied to me first, didn't you? But
I don't want to put this on myself. Anyway, I'm sorry I yelled at you, I didn't
mean to.
PS: Well you should f.ucking also leave me a sorry bastard!
I read the contents of the paper again and again and do not know what the
inner feeling is to write my name wrong even if the pen is very casual as
well. That's a really old-fashioned way to apologize for the alterations on
the paper, but I couldn't help but say it.....
“Idiot!” And then I squeezed the paper tightly and looked out the window
and saw my reflection in the rearview mirror..... Smiling like a man who is
crying himself.
Tin was laughing at the words he used to say that he'd rather be lied to than
say he was sorry.
I don't know what's wrong with me, but it's as if I'm drowning and can
breathe again...
I'm not so tired anymore because of this piece of paper...
“It's stupid to care about someone like me...”
Pete.
“I can help you!”
“No,”
I asked Ae with high hopes and his answer was so disappointing because
I've been fighting with him for a week about this although Pond said it
wasn't like I was fighting but I did try and it's not like we were fighting
about anything else.
“You let your boyfriend help you. You have a lover, you take advantage of
it.”
Yes, the thing we're fighting about is... cramming for exams.
The whole university is in a tense atmosphere for the exams. Yes, it's
nearing the exam period. Although it has nothing to do with the
International College, I was fascinated by the file that Ae and Pond got
from Cha-am in the Art Department.
I kept repeating the same questions and got the same answers, but Pond
couldn't stand it.
“I'm not you!” Ae said, looking a little angry, and Pond snapped at me.
“Then don't copy my girlfriend's summary!”
“... “I was a little frustrated and I really wanted to help him, but we were in
different departments. Different things were completely different from him
and trying to help him was only a small favor together with something very
insignificant.
“Hahaha haha can't say it,”
Pah! 〜I'm sorry.

“Oh my!”
“Is it true that when you have a lover you have to make the most of it? Do
you still want these summaries?!”
I didn't know either. I don't know when Cha-am came down, but he must've
heard the words, “If you have a lover, make the most of it,” because Cha-
am... -Pond screamed at the top of his lungs and Cha-am didn't care if he hit
me with a book. Laughing.
“Hello Pete, are you here to help Ae?”
“Uh huh?!” I asked looking towards Ae who was still avoiding my eyes...
“Oi Pete don't you know you asked me to summarize your exam points for
you?” Cha-am turned to Ae and asked me to be a little depressed.
It means that Ae would rather ask Cha-am for help than let me help him so
that's why he keeps rejecting me.
“I turned around and looked at him and then at Ae, whose eyebrows were
furrowed into a ball.
“I'm not embarrassed!”
“It's a suspicious voice!” Well yes, Ae's voice was hard and felt like he was
angry.
“Then Ae, why don't you let me help you?” I don't know why I asked. He
gave me a startled look, as if he didn't know how to answer. Pond laughed.
“Tell him why he can't summarize the key points for you.
“Say tell him why not let him help you summarize the main points ah?”
Pond asked laughing and staring at us again feeling Pond's eyes making him
even more depressed.
“Hey, why are you so nosy? You come here!” Cha-am took his boyfriend's
arm but turned to me and said.
“There's no one on the second floor. Go upstairs and talk. You're... I looked
around and saw that we weren't the only ones down there... but the other
students and staff were all headed our way. It seems to be because of me.
This seemed to remind Ae at the same time he moved his body and said
slowly.
“Go to the interview.”
I followed Ae to the second floor, which was also the library of the hospital,
but there was no one on the other side to talk to Ae. Ae was the first to open
up.
“I know he's worried about me, but I still have a reason to argue with him.
“But Cha-am has exams too. Why do you bother?”
“Because she's studying with me.”
“I've seen your English textbook too. It's not that hard for me.” Yes, the
Level 1 English textbook is really easy for me. It's just common grammar. I
read it for a few minutes and I can help him.
“And Cha-am is already in Level 3.” I never used to argue with him, but
this time he let someone else... I do feel... angry. Angry.
“Come on, I don't need your help anyway.”
“You have no basis for your words.”
He turned and looked at me then said to me in annoyance.
“Are you going to make me beg Chompoo to help me tutor?!”
After hearing him say that it felt like the whole earth started to shake and I
don't know why there was a feeling in my heart that I couldn't say when he
brought the third party into it I kept my mouth tightly shut.
I don't know why Ae doesn't want to tell me but I know I should stop if I
don't want him to get even more angry because of my unreasonable
behavior. I should stop even though I'm in a bad mood now.
“I'm sorry ah I'm being unreasonable let's go down Cha-am and Pond must
have been waiting for a long time...” I tried to smooth out my tone and
forced a smile, then headed downstairs to tell him that I would never again.
It's a struggle.
Whether to suffer in silence or let Ae near another woman I'd rather be

depressed like this.
Pah! 〜Pah!
“Let me go to hell it's not you that's being unreasonable it's me!” Ae said
holding my hand before I was about to go downstairs cursed himself so
softly that I couldn't even look up at him just to look at Look down at your
feet.
I don't want him to see me crying over something so trivial.
This must be the first time we've ever fought like this...
“Pete, look up at me. I was still staring and I felt his grip on my hand
tighten and he sighed and said.
“Sorry,”
I shook my head and tried to tell him I hadn't done anything wrong. Why
apologize to me? But I still didn't say it.
Pah! 〜Pah!
“!!!!”
“What the hell... You're about to cry.” He's always got me speechless.
“I'm sorry I was so rude I shouldn't have brought Chompoo into it!” I know
it was my fault but as soon as Ae said Chompoo I felt so bad I couldn't help
but compare myself to her...and I still question. Why he didn't let me help
him with his tuition...
“The tutoring thing...”
“It's okay if you don't want to talk about it.”
Pah! 〜
“Don't interrupt and let me finish.” He cut me off.
“I don't want you to think I'm bad.”
Uh huh?!
“Yes you don't know how bad my English is I can't even remember
grammar that some elementary school kids can remember let alone this
tongue-twisting grammar. You're going to keep putting up with me reciting
this grammar like a schoolboy putting up with someone who can't
remember this no matter how much you memorize it....”
“But I.”
“I don't want to be embarrassed when I go down there.” I wanted to tell him

that there was nothing to it because everyone was good at something. I don't
know why he's so afraid of embarrassment...
“I don't know why I've become like this. I was willing to accept that I was
short and stupid, but only you... You're the only one who's making me start
to feel this way...” He took another deep breath then said softly.
“I want to be the perfect man for you.”
“...”
“Isn't that stupid?”

“Ae” the voice choked in my throat...
“Well! I know you're going to think I'm dogmatic and the reason I won't let
you tutor me is because I don't want you to see me this badly in your Eyes I
wish I'd been a great man all along, though I do hang my head.”
I don't know what kind of face I'm supposed to make, but I smile when I
hear that.
Would it be wrong if I said I thought Ae was cute?
He wants to be the perfect man for me, but I want to tell him...
“No, you've always been a great man to me.”
“You don't have to put a high hat on me” I looked up at his face to see Ae
immediately ducking his eyes and looking away I thought he might be shy
so I couldn't help but laugh.
“What are you laughing at?!”
“No” I quickly denied but I felt like he didn't believe me.
“What are you laughing at?!” “Nothing,” I said quickly but he didn't believe
〜
me. Aaah!
“Oh hey Ae!!!”
“Don't laugh at me. You're the reason I'm not myself anymore.”
I'm happy that Ae is not the same person because I'm not the only one who
feels this way and wants to be perfect for her.
“Then let me help you with your lessons.”

“No!” I asked again and he still insisted on rejecting me but this time I
didn't feel angry or depressed anymore instead of grinning.
Ae
I'm so shy. Yes, you heard me right, I'm really shy.
“What's so hard about it? It's the same sentence as before, just a change of
vocabulary... “It's getting dark, but I'm still struggling because Cha-am has
been tutoring me for almost a year now. Hours but this knowledge just
doesn't feel like it's getting into my head.
Bring me your physics homework and correct it!!!!
I cursed Cha-am and Pond, who was reading about beach trips. Pond was
sitting across from me and next to me was Pete, who had just gotten his
laptop from the car and was writing his own report. I don't really want to be
so gossipy, but his eyes sometimes glance towards my English textbook and
it's embarrassing.
Is it wrong to want to be the perfect man for him?
Again, I thought to myself, “Well, I'm not the kind of person who wants to
show off how good I am, and I've never looked at myself that way, but in
Pete's eyes I've always been a good person, and I've always been the kind of
person who can help him solve his problems, so I don't want to disappoint
him.
But it felt like he already knew how bad my English was.
“I'm sorry” I apologized to the person who had been teaching me so much
because I was so stupid Cha-am shook his head I even wondered how
Chompoo could put up with my midterm exams!
“It's okay take your time remembering no one can become a school bully in
a day”
“It's not that I'm gossiping, he's been remembering it for more than a day
since he was in elementary school! It's been more than ten years but I just
can't remember that his native language is even worse”.
“Nobody treats you like a dumb Pond if you don't talk.”
“I really wanted to beat him up all over the place, but what he said was true
and I had to sigh again.
“I think you should face the wall. It's almost like you are reading what book
ah? I'm not going to be able to do that. Don't wait for me to yell at him.
Pond has a great girlfriend. She's already helped me. He cursed him for
being so retarded and then leaned his head on her shoulder Cha-am very
rudely pushed away.
“Cha-am, having fun is the most important thing on earth... Then the
exams... Well, fun is just as important as exams.” He changed his tone when
he saw Cha-am about to hit him over the head with a book. And then he
turned and looked at me.
“You can ask Ae if you don't believe me. All our high school friends are
going this time.”
I just remembered that Pond had already planned to go out with some of his
friends after the holidays when he entered the exam period, but I had
forgotten all about it because my mind was preoccupied with other things
he said.
“So who's going?”
“Pond's mouth was full of ramblings and rumblings, but he seemed to have
aroused the interest of the people around him.
“Sun and Dear is the last birthday when the two people came?”
“Yes they are, but yesterday Sun called and it seems that Dear is going to
take his husband with him.”
“Wait isn't Dear a guy?” Pond said Cha-am then asked if it were me I would
have asked the same thing Pond said about the one called Painted Then
Pond laughed and looked at me so hard I wanted to pick up my pen and stab
him in the mouth!!!!
“It's a guy ah but not an attack I don't know.....”
“Pond!” Pond drove off in a huff and I sighed and had to come out and
explain.
“Everyone's a boy, it's just that now Dear seems to be dating boys.”
“As for Sun, he also has a wife who is a boy in the same department.” Pond
immediately went on to say I sighed and said that some things shouldn't be
brought out like that, but I still let him go because he had already said it.
“Great! One by one, they've all come out of the closet. I'd like to go with
them.” I saw Cha-am winking at me.
“I won't let you!” I thought Pond would be happy to hear that from his
girlfriend, but he refused, shaking his head again.
“Why? Is there something you're not telling me that's why I can't go?” I
don't think Cha-am will go, but it's not because... Pond's mouth is full of
nonsense he glances around then mumbles.
“I can't let you go back. What if you change your mind?”
“Huh?!”
“Those friends of mine were born without knowing what thunderbolt was in
the sky if you met Sun and were charmed by his good looks. What to do?
Or what if you're overcome by Dear's competence? No, I can't let you go.
You'll just have to get to know the short guy.” I really wanted to go up there
and beat the crap out of him. I'm the shortest among friends but it's irritating
that he keeps going on and on like that!
“If you don't go, you don't go” Cha-am was probably feeling tired because
of Pond then turned to Pete who was sitting next to me looking interested as
well.
“So Pete are you going?”
Pah! ~
“Oh Huh!” I couldn't stand Pond any longer and kicked hard at him then
turned to Pete.
“You don't have to go,” I said sternly, and he looked very disappointed.
“Well, it's okay if I don't go.”
“It's not that I won't let you go.”
I've been talking out of turn lately, just like Pond thought.
“What's that, friend? Pond has the nerve to ask me that.
“Nosy!”
“Well I'm gossipy, so why don't you give me three reasons not to let Pete
go? Why don't you just come out of the closet with such a handsome guy?
I'm sure they'll be jealous. Ae's got a beautiful little wife... I'll shut up. I'm
afraid I won't live to see the day.” He went back to his seat and sat down,
and I looked at him with a foggy face. Pete.
“Three reasons, right?” I said, and then I held up three fingers and
continued.
“Because of Sun, because of Sun, because of Sun!”
“Huh? Sun?! Hey oh oh oh oh oh oh! I got it.”
“Uh Sun, what happened to him?” Pete must have forgotten what happened
the last time he saw him, and even Pond, who was so nosy, understood out
loud. He's nodding his head and he doesn't even know why...
“Jealous, of course!” I have the nerve to ask me Pete stunned and then
shook his head.
“I don't have any thoughts about Sun and Pond said he already has a
boyfriend....”
“I don't believe it.”
Forehead
The first time I saw it, I was startled. I still can't forget that bastard eating
my boyfriend's tofu thing actually took a group photo with him and his face
was almost touching, so he said again in a heavier tone.
“It's not that I can't trust you I'm sure I can but I can't trust him! He doesn't
take you away but that doesn't mean he won't use you to bully me.”
Just seeing him get too close to Pete made me furious.
That answer seemed to silence everyone at the table.
“Your answer sometimes makes people feel shy without even realizing it.”
Cha-am made me look confused and think. What he just said...
“... I'm sure I can trust you...”
I almost stretched out my hand to cover my eyes and didn't dare to look at
anyone Pond but cast a very mean look Cha-am is also imitating himself
sitting next to his own Pete face more red than the original.
“So, what's up, let Pete go or not?”
“No,” I replied insistently, “Pete's not gonna be able to stand up to all my

friends who've got mouths to feed, so... I'm not surprised by what happened
next.....
“Oh it's not that I don't trust you... it's just that I don't trust my friends... tsk
tsk tsk tsk... my friends are so cute!”
Pah! 〜Pah!
I couldn't take it anymore and jumped on the table and chased after Pond
wanting to kick the cunt to death this time without letting you see blood.
I'm not called Shorty Melon!
“Pete would you be sexually interested if you saw a man more handsome
than Ae?” Even though I was chasing after Pond to kick him, I heard Cha-
am's question to his boyfriend and then his reply. It made me run after Pond
even harder, ready to kick him to death.
“No, Ae's is the best thing for me.”
Okay, I admit it... I ran after Pond because I was shy.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 41: The Cute Fool
[Ae, is that Pond brat's phone now being used to suppress books? You don't
even answer my calls!]
"He's probably on phone porridge, or in the shower?"
[Aw, you didn't stay with him, did you?]
"No, he is annoying."
It's now 10 p.m. and Ae suddenly got a call from his high school best friend
who now he doesn't want to be his best friend at all, picking up the phone to
hear Sun lamenting full of complaints, Ae said that this guy probably had
either a fight with his wife or wanted to find Pond to brag about it. , and he
immediately changed the subject when the friend asked him where he was –
Ae hated being questioned by this guy.
[Well, tell Pond for me that the planned trip to Huahin has been
rescheduled, and I have a free recommendation for a place we can go].
"How?"
[Did Pond ever tell you that Dear found a husband? But he also didn't know
that Dear's husband was coming with us and that his husband had invited us
to stay at his house, in Thonburi, food, lodging, car, and fun included].
"Are you calling for my opinion on it?" Intouch (Ae) asked, his eyes still on
the book in front of him, Sun's cheerful laughter coming from the other end
of the phone. Followed by the expected response.
[No, just telling you, rejection is the dumbest opinion okay, by the way, tell
Pond, want to gossip about the details Just call me, no need to call Dear to
ask, he doesn't know anything about it].
"He's just devoted to reading the holy books, isn't he?" Ae here also laughed
at the thought that Birdie's friend (even though the other is a centimeter
taller than himself) on the eve of every exam has deep in fear of failing the
test so he reads as much as he can, but he's only second to the Dior guy in
exams results.
[Hahahaha, you don't say it so nicely, you're studying too, like me it's
already a glory if I'm not cranker at the end of the exam results!].
"You and Pond are already one and the same, I'm not going to be in the
same boat with you." Ae shook his head in frustration at this deadbeat
mentality of his best friend, who is laughing so loudly on the other end of
the phone that it's really challenging Ae goal of going through a day without
cursing. These friends really go up to the top of the house and reveal the
dog's virtue and annoy the heck out of him.
[It's called we know how to have fun for ourselves, and I'd suggest that you
free yourself properly too, or else someday that pipe of yours will get
clogged up and No way to relieve it!]
Ae rolled his eyes at the sky and sighed quietly once more.
"If there is nothing I am going to hang up on, I have an exam tomorrow."
squeak~~
"Ae, I've finished my shower, do you want to take yours?" As Ae was about
to hang up the phone, the bathroom door opened and the teenager who had
just stepped out of the shower was wearing pajamas and holding a towel.
What was said just now to Ae also got through to the person on the other
end of the phone, where Sun was laughing lasciviously.
[Oh~~ Looked like you've found another way to release the clogged pipe,
tsk tsk~~ It's 10 o'clock at night and you're not even in your dorm, with
who? Where's a piece of it?]
"A.sshole, I will hang up first!" Ae didn't want to continue this nonsense

with this gossip, so he decided to hang up and tossed the phone aside, then
looked up at the gossiped man with deep affection. The owner of this house
- who has once again shamelessly asked to stay over at his boyfriend's
house, even though at this point he should be in his own dorm studying
Mainly because of that half-breed beast Pond, who is so freaking annoying

that instead of reading, he bothered others who were trying to read and talk
on the phone with his girlfriend. Pond chatting away, completely
unconcerned that someone is studying next to him, a noisy ghost annoying
him in the dormitory is not enough, along with that is the next dormitory
noise which is also all kinds of annoying and Ae couldn't take it anymore,
so he packed his clothes and food into his bag and ran to his boyfriend's
apartment begging to be taken in.
Another reason: I have exams in the next week, so I won't have time to get
bored by then!
"That annoying Sun called." Ae then said at Pete's curious look.
"He said the excursion shifted from Huahin to Thonburi because Dear's
boyfriend offered free accommodation."
"Huahin and Phanburi are a bit far away, aren't they?"
"It's about a half hour's drive," Ae said patting the spot next to him, and
Pete drifted mindfully to sit down next to Ae with a showery scent. From
the eager look in his eyes showed how interested he was in Ae's trip, but Ae
stuck to his original decision anyway, not to let him follow along.
Ae was straightforward about it – he didn't want him to get too close to Sun.
"Wanna go?"
"It's all right, I've never been to a foreign province with my friends either,
there are also summer camps organized by the school or something like
that, I can't imagine going with them at all. What it's like when high school
friends go on a trip." Ae nodded slowly, suddenly a little hesitant to ask
Pete to come along, and honestly, without Sun the manw.hore he will bring
Pete along.
"And yes, I want to see what you look like when you're with your friends."
As he said those words, Pete's already fair and handsome face turned red
with shyness, and Ae couldn't help but reach out and rub his wet hair while
saying succinctly:
"It isn't much, just the same as when I usually get along with Pond."
"And who do you have the best relationship with?" Pete pursues the
question, and Ae, the short attacker, pauses, frowning slightly.
"That's a hard question to answer, as far as being close to everyone, but

when it comes to who you're most comfortable staying with, it would be
Dear, everyone else is so toxic." Ae shook his head as he spoke, just
imagining how it would be to go on a pleasure trip, and then broke off
talking about the old days:
"In our senior year of high school, Mai was the leader of the group, and
suddenly one day on a whim he suggested a poor trip to the river, and we all
agreed to follow, but he really intended it to be a poverty trip, the kind that
doesn't cost anything, and we hitchhiked with the farmer to our destination.
It was literally hard times on the way, but it was really quite fun." Pete
listened intently as if he were a little fanboy, as if he found this sort of thing
rather a novelty, so Ae continued on.
"The most hilarious is Dear, Pond is allergic to mosquito bites and by the
time we went home with mosquito bite bites all over both legs, We were
almost about to carry him to the hospital when Dear suddenly said, 'Ah~
you're right! You are allergic to mosquito bites, huh? I brought the drugs...'
he ended up giving us a good scare and we had to rail him all night, and
Pond was completely unconscious by then." At this point, Ae couldn't help
but laugh, probably thinking of the chaos that was going on with such a
funny group of friends.
"When we were sophomores in high school, we went somewhere very close

to have fun, and Dior said we'd just go visit nine temples nearby after the
exams and take the train. And it was a free ride by the bus. That day made
me really doubt life, the most rewarding is the idea from Dior, he actually
brought empty bottles! Went to fill up 2 liters of holy water and came back
and said it was a rare trip and it must be worth it. I can't believe those words
were coming from him, after all he is the top student in his class." Pete
pictured that image and laughed along with Ae.
"And then what?"
"I didn't go out much in my freshman year of high school, because we didn't
know each other very well then, so I stayed over at Sun's house." As Ae's
most loyal listener, Pete always had a big smile on his face, and he could
feel it in Ae's narrative of how ironic these friends are, and how naturally
his round head nestles into Ae's broad shoulders.
"What, does it give you a headache to hear about them?"
The head on Ae's shoulder bobbed back and forth, Pete reached out his
arms and wrapped them around Ae's waist, and Ae was slightly stunned,
then moved a few more moments closer to Pete, yank the towel off, and hug
each other back tightly.
"What's wrong, Pete?"

"I'm jealous."
"Huh?" Ae made a vibrating sound at the base of her throat, lowering her
eyelids to look at the black hair of her intimate lover nestled in her arms,
and the face close to her. But he just gently ruffled the other man's hair.
"Jealous of my frequent trips with friends?"
"That's one of the reasons." Finished Pete paused, then said in a softer
voice:
"I'm more jealous that your friends got to witness at that time and I really
want to see you in high school."
Ae froze in place, feeling her face burning uncontrollably and her heart
pounding uncontrollably. How cute and criminal is your own pampering?
Yet Ae also just patted Pete on the back gently.
"It's actually no different than it is now."
"But I still want to see it." Ae muttered over his shoulder, an adorable look
that tugged at the corners of Ae's mouth and his heart, and finally had to be
conceded:
"Next time I go home, I willt5 bring you a photo album from that time."
"Really?!" Pete looked up at Ae excitedly and Ae jawed:
"Well, why would I lie to you? But if you want to see pictures of us out and
about, you can check out Pond's Facebook page, I usually take very few
selfies."
"Thank you!" Ae said to himself, "What's so great about the photo album?"
But he smiled at Pete's serious and excited look, and gently stroked Pete's
face, which he hadn't touched for days. It was addictive, but his senses still
made him let go of his hand.
No more overreacting or my inner demon will break out of its cage!
"Go to bed if you're sleepy, I may have a long day of reading ahead of me,
I'll sleep on the couch tonight."
"Huh? We can sleep together, the couch is so hard!" Ae knew Pete was
worried about him, but naturally, he had his reasons for sleeping on the
couch, so he just shook his head.
"I'm afraid I'm not just going to be cuddling in a sort of pure sleep in the
same bed as you, and you know it's been hard for me to restrain myself not
to do this and that to you." Ae admitted truthfully that he had fallen, and
although he had never liked boys before, once he and Pete got together, he
completely lost his original Buddha and restraint as soon as they got close
to each other. So, the best way to restrain yourself is to not let the two of
you sleep in the same bed.
At the same time, Pete froze, his cheeks flushed again, considering he
couldn't do that too often before the exam.
"I'll go find you a blanket then, I think Aunt Jiu has it in the closet." So, not
wanting to disturb his boyfriend's revision, Pete got up and went in to get a
blanket out and put it next to Ae, and then took out his own study material
as well and sat looking on, except that after a few rounds, the blanket
eventually covered itself, revealing only a handsome face.
Tick-tock, tick-tock, tick-tock.
The room is so quiet that all one can hear is the ticking of the clock on the
wall, and between them there is the peace and quiet of age, and sometimes
two people who love each other in the same space, just two people staying
quietly, not talking, is very beautiful. The hour hand went from ten to
eleven and finally approached twelve in the morning...
Thud~~
The person who was writing the study report was so sleepy that he tilted his
head back on the broad shoulder of the person next to him, making the
person who was concentrating on the study review. Ae turned his head to
look at the man around him, then the corners of his mouth began to turn up
wildly unconsciously.
Ae puts down his review and puts his arm out around the shoulders of the
people around him, and the youngster softly tinkers into Ae's arms, slowly
opening his eyes, that sleepy-eyed male pinched look was particularly
attractive.
"I'm sorry...I accidentally fell asleep." Pete mumbled
"Ae...um..."
"When I get back from Phanburi, let's go out and have fun together and go
to a world for two."
"... "
Ae's unexpected invitation to play made Pete stare in surprise and look
incredulous, saying to himself, "Go out?... Is it just the two of us...?"
"Well, do you want to go"
"Go...I want to go!" Pete nodded his head like a garlic, he still couldn't
believe it was Ae who invited him first, and this surprised look on Ae's
face... See it in your eyes, sweet in your heart, smile on your face.
"Well, we'll go have a good time together then, but please go to bed in your
room right now before I get beastly!" Pete listened to Ae's "warning" and
quickly got up to pack up his study report. A hesitant glance at the room
and then at the boyfriend, and
Boo~~~
"Good night, oh Ae~" Pete bowed his head and gave Ae a hard kiss on the
cheek, whispering good night, and then fled into the bedroom went, leaving
Ae stunned and alone, and it took a long time before he could breathe
through his nose on his own - kissed by Pete's offer of a kiss left him
befuddled.
"Who taught Pete this cute technique? What an abrasive little leprechaun!
How am I supposed to concentrate on my revision?" After saying that, he
grabbed his hair so hard that he was about to pull a handful of it out, which
was enough to see how deadly the effect of Pete's kiss.!
The only function his brain is functioning on right now is how to make Pete
moan louder a hundred ways.
Pete was in an unusually good mood today, for sure, if someone had
prepared a delicious fried egg and Ham sausage as a love breakfast would
put anyone else in a beautiful mood - even though the person making it is in
a hurry to leave for an exam! up. So whoever said hello to our young
Master Pete today will receive his mesmerizing smile, a warm smile that is
enough to Melt the iceberg that the Titanic hit, and as Miss Money would
say, Pete can't count the number of smiles today coming here.
However, unlike Master Pete's wonderfully good mood, the other Master
Tin who arrived in class early in the morning was a different kind of It's as
if a layer of boundary has been set up around him, as if there's no grass
within a half-meter radius, which is feared by both man and god. And
several times better.
"Tin, good morning." And only Pete would dare approach him.
"Yeah." Tin looked up, shifted his gaze from the phone screen to Pete,
responded and then looked down at the phone screen again as if Very busy
looking, Pete smiled and also picked up his own phone to pass the time
waiting for class, then received a message from Deli Information.
Deli: Pete, Pete, do you think the dress looked good?

Looking at the graphic message from his friend, Pete clicked on the picture,
which showed the little beauty wearing a pink print of the Pirate King The
dress looked sweet and cute, and this one really goes well with her little
princess look.
Pete laughed softly, then sent a double-eyed starry-eyed look over with the
text: you look good in anything.
He really thinks so, his friend is so beautiful, and she looked good in
anything.
"Have you ever seen him?" Tin asked suddenly.
"Huh?" Pete, who had been buried in his phone, froze and turned his head
to look at the person next to him, only to see Tin turn his head to look at
him as well, but quickly Just turned around and looked elsewhere.
"EMMM, who are you referring to?"
Tin held his breath in silence, as if hesitating to ask further questions, and
after a moment the low voice sounded again.
"That guy... Can"
"You're asking if I've seen Can right?" Pete confirmed to Tin.
“...”
"Tin"
"Yeah!" Eventually, Tin admitted it, which made Pete immediately put his
phone in his bag, even though he had already seen that Deli had been
replying to his messages. He'd actually wondered what had happened
between the two, and Can had asked him for Tin's cell phone number on
that side of the car where he'd parked. This side of Tin also came to ask him
about Can, and, well, eyes narrowed, he realized it wasn't that simple.
"I've seen him before the exams, and now I am talking to him."
"Then"
"Then?" Pete raised an eyebrow and the guy next to him sighed.
"Never mind, it's okay." Tin who said it's okay instead made Pete stifle a
laugh.
"Can asked me for your number."
!!!
Tin looked sharply back at Pete, looking like he's going to stop talking, and
good-natured Pete volunteered a confession:
"It was like that, he asked me for your number, but I don't know what he
wanted your number for." Tin was silent for a moment, looked down at his
phone again, then turned back to Pete again.
"Why don't you give me his number?"
"Can told me to not give it to you."
“...”
Tin froze violently, full of questions, only to have Pete laugh and continue,
"Can forbid you to tell me his number."
"Why?"
"I don't know about that, Can just begged me not to tell you." Tin just sat
there fixedly, his arrogant face an expression of discontent mixed with a
lingering disappointment, bright eyes were cold and determined, Pete asked
politely.
"You want Can's number, a phone call will do it, right? Why waste time
asking me for it?"
“...”
Tin didn't answer Pete's question, and Pete thought to himself that probably
Tin wouldn't be willing to tell him why, however, Tin, broke down and
answered him, "I don't want to upset him."
"Huh?" Pete, unaware that he had raised the volume and couldn't believe his
ears, only to hear the man beside him continue,
"If he knew I got his phone number that way, he'd be furious about it." Pete
couldn't help but chuckle, as an outsider, he was as good as a nosy and
wanted to keep digging for some more dirt, but unfortunately at this point
the teacher walked into the classroom, and he could only whisper into Tin's
ear:
"Tin, you've got to step it up, Can is a good man, he'll understand."
"Yeah!" Though it was only a monosyllable returned, Tin's gangly face

appeared to loosen, and in a rare moment of a shallow smile appeared as if
thinking of something beautiful, Pete looked at him with an old motherly
smile of relief.
Probably don't have to worry about these two anymore.
At the same time, Tin was saying to himself.
I know, he's a nice guy, and cuter than anyone!
"Hey Can, let's go get something to eat before we go back together."
"Not going, I haven't finished my book yet."

"Gee, don't get so uptight, you know? We need to know how to combine
work and rest, relax, relaxed mind means physically relaxed, the mind can
be clear, once the mind can be clear to read the book, trust me."
At this point, all of Cantaloup's little potty friends turned to look at him, and
then they all sighed heavily, and all had having seen what this chatterbox
can do, they just listen to him go on and on about everything from relaxing
the body to eating ice cream eases the tension, and a few people quickly
stop his ongoing tirade by saying, "Seriously, will your method work in the
middle of an exam?"
"Useless." Can shook his head, smiled sweetly, and then patted his friend on
the shoulder.
"What the heck does it do, oh hey, he is basically blindfolded, but

nervousness is useless ah, after the test is over, we have the rest to look
forward to!" Can said as he stretched his hand out into the azure sky, and
several of his friends couldn't help but give him a blank stare.
"Let this guy keep looking at the sky, I'm going back to bed."
"Hey, you guys!!!" Ignoring Can's cries, several men walked away without
looking at him, and Can could only chase after them, hugging one of them
of the neck and vowed to kidnap a man to go to dinner with him if not for,
"Can~"
“...”
"What's the f.uck, what are you doing here?" When he heard his name being
shouted, Can turned around, and when he saw who was coming, his good
mood turned to a roar and he pointed his hand at him. The look on his face,
like he'd seen a ghost, caused his friends to turn around.
"Who is he?"
"Uh-huh."
"I have something to tell you." Tin interrupts without waiting for Can to
reply to his friend, and Can couldn't help but frown and had a sneaking
suspicion as he tried to remember what he did to him in the end, this time
the other guy didn't come here specifically to call him stupid, did he?
"What a coincidence, Can. Isn't this the dinner companion you've been
looking for? Make yourselves at home, make yourselves at home... and
remember to take him for ice cream, my friend, and we'll be on our way!"
You guys, you don't even love me anymore, and you're pushing me onto
this toxic guy, and surprisingly, Tin is not pushing it. Instead, he smiled the
once-in-a-million-years smile, and then said something that made Can
wonder if he had an ear infection.
"Invite me to dinner? Yes, it's just as well I haven't had lunch yet either."
"Hey! Don't touch my hand!" Can was shocked by Tin's action, this
venomous young master was willing to bend to his will to have physical
contact with a poor commoner (did you forget the fact that he had kissed
you before?) , the other man pulled his arm with a little force and went
outside, and Can cursed and tried to shake off the restraints, so much so that
Tin raised an eyebrow back at him.
"Scared?"
"Who is f.ucking scared!!! Who's afraid of you, you... Master Can isn't
afraid of you, come and I will fight alone!" Can boasted and then realized in
a slow half-beat that...he's irritated.
"Well, someone as powerful as you shouldn't be afraid to have a meal with

me, should he?"
"Not afraid, but I'm not eating!" Can immediately refused, and Tin, slightly
stunned, stared back at the other man, then looked to his friends who on the
other hand, wondered how Can knew such a rich and handsome man
(Gnashing of teeth~.)
Then... Tin leaned close to Can's ear and said, "You wouldn't want your
friends to know your full name, would you?"
“...”
Can momentarily froze, his small eyes staring at him, turning his head to
look at the person who was threatening him, and looking back at his friends.
He wasn't nervous about the name Cantaloup, but to let them know would
surely make him be a laughing stock!
"OK, I'll go with you! It's not like I'm afraid of you, and don't hold me, I'll
walk on my own!" Can grunted and shrugged his shoulders vigorously and
left his mouth open, causing the young master who had come to the
Academy specifically to find him to turn up his mouth, the kind of strange
smile made Can suddenly a little suspicious.
Why isn't that the usual sneering smile today? Why is that smile the same as
the one you gave me that day in front of my mother? Why do I have a bad
feeling about this!
Thus, Can follows this like a full-on evil man because he walks with his
hands in his pockets in a really bad way to another one of the college's
Direction, unable to hide anything in his heart, he finally managed to ask,
"What do you want? What else are you trying to trick me with?"
“...”
Seeing the silence, Can spoke again: "What the hell are you doing, holding
my hand in good faith, threatening me, and refusing to say the reason, my
time is money hey, I don't have time to bullshit with a high and mighty
young master like you.”
"Why were you apologizing?"

“...”
This time it's the otherwise chattering Can who's speechless, blinking to
remember what he's done, but this straight-ball teenager There's no beating
around the bush, so let's cut to the chase.
“An apology is an apology. I said too much to you that day. I should
apologize. What? Do you want to yell at me again? Even if you are trying
to make me into a joke, you can't deny the fact that I called you names, so I
apologize. End of story." Can said what was on his mind, and his words
made Tin, who was walking ahead, stop in his tracks, as if to turn back but
didn't, and then he heard him whisper:
"What if I said I wasn't lying that day?"
"Huh? Are you lying or are you telling the truth now? Can't you be honest,
I'm confused by you!"
So what my mama said is true? Is he really a child who lacks warmth and
love? Holy shit! I scolded him so badly at the time! Wait a minute~ What if
he's lying to me again this time? Oops! It's a mess. I'm out of my mind.
Can't you be a little rough? You bastard!
A distracted Can scratches his head, looking at the man standing in front of
him, no longer knowing what's real and what's not.
"Would you believe me if everything I said was true?"
"Yeah!"
Can didn't even want to think about it, but his answer left Tin frozen in
place, only for Can to continue, "I'm easily trustful of people, everyone
calls me stupid, so even if you lie to me I'll still believe you, so you better
not lie to me, I hate it when you call me names again! Stupid." Can finished
with a carefree shrug, the way he looked as if he'd already been fiddled with
and disliked a thousand times by seniors. His will has already been steeled.
"But I trust in my friends, so you're not allowed to yell at Ae either, I trust

him." Talking like Can, talking about Ae, and he was about to go on to the
next long rant, when he's unexpectedly interrupted by Tin.
"That's cute."
"What? Me? You complimented me on my cuteness?" Can had a question

mark on his face, he couldn't believe that Tin was complimenting him, even
if it was a cute compliment, Can would take it, but the question was It's the
one who complimented him, it's Toxic Tin, only for Tin to turn around and
Can to almost be blindsided - by Tin's brilliant smile flashed him blind.
"You're so stupidly cute..."
"What the hell, cussing at me again, so are you praising me or yelling at

me? Speak clearly so I can decide whether to blow each other up or
grudge.”
"Silly cute!"
Having said that, Tin continued on, leaving Can fixed in place and
mumbling open-mouthed, "Is he complimenting me or yelling at me? Ah...
Hey~Tin, let's be clear first, are you going to make friendly diplomatic
relations with me or make an enemy of me!"
I originally vowed to stay away from this obnoxious, hateful, disgruntled,

and indebted stinker, but ended up cursing and chasing after him! Going up
and being very self-conscious about getting into the other man's limo, Tin
was secretly amused.
Within a few minutes of talking to him, I was in a good mood for no reason
at all. Not much, and it looked like the future is here to stay.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 42: The Real Purpose
Tin
Ten minutes ago he was adamant that he wouldn't eat with me no matter
what.
"Hey, hey, hey! This is delicious! Gosh."
Yes, ten minutes ago he said he wouldn't eat with me, but right now I'm
watching him eat a huge mouthful of steamed fish. And then laughing out
loud at the rice in his teeth. Normally I should hate the way he looked. I
almost sighed at the thought... He eats so cutely.
"This is good too."
He used a fork for the prawns.
"Eat it! Just look won't fill your belly.” He said to me.
Ten minutes ago he was being very resistant to me. Now he's putting shrimp
on my plate and urging me to eat it.
"Are you sure you want a treat?" he repeats to me, when he's eating - a bite
of fried pig's foot. Normally I'd say what he doesn't want to hear. Can you
afford to pay for it if it's not on me? "But I choose to be quiet and eat what's
in front of me with a spoon and fork.
I waited in front of his college at first, and I admit that I was confused.
People like me have to wait for someone in front of the college building.
Well, this was because I was the one who doesn't know where - between
exams. When nothing but standing still and not knowing if he would want to
talk to me.
The last time we talked I knew how much I was nasty.
If I were him. I would never talk to me again. It's because that apology note
pulled me in. Unbelievable how much he hated me though, and he said he
would believe me.
If it had been me, last month, I wouldn't have hesitated to lie to him. But
now those squinting eyes at me. The way they want to beat me up, the way
they yell at me, I can't lie to him. No, it was that I couldn't do it. I couldn't
do it if he hated me until he really didn't believe me anymore.
So he wouldn't know how happy I was when he got in the car. Although he
was adamant about not having dinner with me. Once I told him.
"You said yourself I owe you an apology."
"Yeah! Yes, too, but people like you have to apologize to me. A lesser
heavenly lord like you who never set foot on the earth is going to apologize
to me. No. I don't believe it."
"You have to believe that because I'm buying an apology."
"No, I won't let you buy me off with money."
"An apology is not bought with money."
"No different, don't think your money will buy me. No amount of money is
going to trick me into hurting Ae&Pete, remember that."
I don't like hearing Can mention that silly dirtbag. Especially that excessive
attempt to protect him. I hated what he believed in at first. Now I don't
know why I don't like it when Can mentions Pete's boyfriend.
"Didn't you say you were going to believe me?"
I'm still Tin Metthanan. Know what I want and what I should do. -Tin
finished, he was quiet and very unsure about me.
"I thought I said I was going to believe it, I said I was going to invite an
apology. And now I'm invited."
“... You always like to lie to me!
I repeat when he swallows and makes it easy for me to smile again.
"It's for real this time."
He quiets a little and whispers, "Then I believe it."
Why, I've met many beautiful women, many willing to do what I tell them
to do. Once he whispered, hesitantly, but still willing to trust me. That made
me smile incredibly. And the worst part is, I think he's unbelievably good
looking for all the right reasons.
"This is delicious too," his voice told me to turn around and look at him
again.
"Why did you ask Pete for my phone number?"
"Where, no, I didn't, I really didn't."
"Pete told me"
"How"
"It's because of you."

"Oh you! Sometimes lying and sometimes telling the truth makes me
confused. I thought about how I was wrong to call you names and how no
one is your friend. Even if that's what I think," he then whispered.
"And so, I sit and think, I've gone too far. Even though you were bad to lie
to me, I had no right to call you names like that. I just want to call and say
I'm sorry. But if I called you, you would have called me a buffalo who has
come back to life. (Calling a buffalo in Thailand means stupid) but I didn't
remember the letter until I got the number, and I felt it's okay to write a
letter, and we don't have to meet.” I heard him add to the distance, even if
just a short to understand. I should be annoyed, but what is most clear is
that he is not shy about what he has done.
He wrote to me apologizing, all told in the letter.
"Then why tell Pete to not give me your phone number?"
"I don't want you to call me and yell at me for putting some lousy piece of
paper on the car glass. And already. He admits it, but his hand keeps eating
it. So I...
"Why are you grabbing my hand?" he asks looking up and I ask seriously.
"Give me your phone number" he frowned
"No, get your hands off me, I want to eat."
"Can" I clasped his hand and said in a deep voice like I was ordering him.
"No, I'm not giving it to you, I'm not afraid of you, I'm not afraid of threats
or anything, so, no."
"If it is not a threat"

"You clearly threatened me."
"It's not a threat... It's a request," I whispered to him.
He stilled, looking at me incredulously. "You requested it of me?"
"Please." He looked at me like he was trying to see if I could trust him. "He
was about to answer me and said.
"Come on Cantaloupe"
He pauses, blushing, and people will think he's shy. He wasn’t really. He
gave me the middle finger.
"You think I'll give it to you, you bastard"
I confess I made the wrong decision, thinking he'd go soft with that voice.
But watching him blush, unsatisfied, and forbidding me to call him by his
full name made me smile.
I was with him for less than half an hour at - up, but because of him I
smiled more than the last six months combined.
Can
Strange, really strange.
That's what I thought when I put vanilla ice cream in my mouth and
watched the badass young master across the street drink coffee after dinner.
Yuck! Handsome as hell you are, so annoying.
"I thought only crazy people drank coffee after dinner."
Stop! Don't yell at me for living behind a mountain. No one in my family

drinks coffee after dinner, no one is crazy to drink the bitter stuff after
dinner. Now he's turning his eyes to me.
"So what do you eat?"
"You have to eat dessert or fruit after dinner!” I replied confidently, which
is true of every house. Unbelievable.
"Give me the menu"
"You're not full yet!" I asked incredulously, having eaten three or four
dishes and a big wrist full of rice you'll just forget! Three-quarters of it were
mine, ate every plate and he had the nerve to order. He didn't answer me,
just flipped the menu to the back.
“No salads.” he turned confusedly to ask the waiter.
“Yes, we don't have any fruit at the store, how about a Thai dessert, like...”
"I want some fruit, prepare it for me."
"But"
I saw Tin open his eyes at the waiter and almost helped him, if I hadn't seen
him take two steps back.
"One moment, please."
"It really can."
Tin, are you crazy! If you really want to eat salad, go out and find a bag of
fruits5 baht and 10 baht!
"I'll eat what you want."
"Hey! I can't believe he wants to eat fruit because of me.
"Wait a minute! You're so weird today!

Strange! Weird! Every time he always makes me angry I want to punch
him. Why is he being so nice to me this time? So that I'll look like a
watermelon seed in the head and then say if he's spoiling me.
"How"
"I don't know, but it's weird, are you sure you're not pestering Pete for
getting his head bashed in by Ae" and I suspect that the last time he was
also good. At the end, he lied to me like a fool. Is he really the young
master whose family is not warm enough to him?
“What does it have to do with that guy?" His voice was a little hard.
"Never mind, irrelevant is irrelevant.” I'd better get back to dessert. Don't
ask me if I still want to read. It's better to read for fun.
"Giving me your cell phone number or not."
"No"
I'm still not sure he'll use me to get the Ae & Pete connection.
"Yeah?" and he answered that way--an oversized plate of fruit was placed
on the table.
"Cantaloupe”
"F.uck your--"
I almost yelled at him, if I hadn't seen him fork the Cantaloupe on the plate.
"Never mind" I went back to focusing on the various fruits on the plate,
picked out a pineapple and had a bite of pineapple and a bite of ice cream.
"Cantaloupe is sweet."
I turn to look at him, only to see him biting. I don't bother with him. If it
wasn't "Cantaloupe is so soft!" I look at him strangely and tell myself to
ignore him.
"Cantaloupe is delicious!"
"Oops! If it's good, keep eating!”
Yeah, if it's good, keep eating it, why tell me when you put it in your mouth
every time.
I'm starting to get even weirder. Never thought this guy would have a sense
of humor making fun of fruit with my name. Because the sentences are
compliments. If it's a scolding I believe he means me. The strangest thing
that makes my whole body cease went all stiff.
"I think I'm starting to like Cantaloupe."
I don't move, I'm stupid, I can't keep up. Most importantly why I'm shy.
Are you talking about the cantaloupe in your mouth or the ice cream eating
one ?
I usually always have to ask if I'm suspicious. This time I told myself I
better not ask. Something in my mind is telling me that if I ask, I'll hear
something I don't want to hear.
I'm going back for dessert. Though his strange smile makes my arms feel
strange.
I really don't get this Tin.
"Really won't give out cell phone numbers"
"Hey!” What are you nagging at me for, so annoying that you don't give it
to me, no matter what?
I don't know why I was willing to follow him. Probably because the cost of
the meal just now was equal to half my month's expenses!. Once he got to
his car, he asked the same question.
"Really?" he still answered like that.
"Then I'm leaving."
"Wait a minute if he hadn't said, and then took one of those things from his
car.
"This is for your mother."
"To my mother" doesn't know so I had to ask.
"Mmm! This one's for your sister."
I didn't know what it was until I saw MCM, and all I could do was frown.
"What's this? Chocolate? Why is the bag so big?
Until I saw Gucci.
I don't know about MCM. But Gucci is my dog's name. I know where it
came from. Tin wouldn't put a lunch box in a Gucci bag.
"For you."
"Hey! No, why give it to me, no" I was yelling at him then stunned.
"Give me your cell phone number."
"Bang"
"Bastard don't think I'd be happy to trade Brand Name things for my phone
number. I gripped his collar with both hands. Pushing him hard into the
posh Porches, then cursing loudly.
"I'm not someone who can be bought with money."
I'm angry, so angry that my fingers are shaking and I don't know who I'd
ever been angry with like this in my life.
I was stupid, I believed him a few times, this is the second time I gave him
a soft heart. The first time, I was scolded for believing what he said. The
second time, he tried to buy me, my mom and sister with money. Why did
he want my cell phone number? If it wasn't a scheme.
I wasn't what he was after, it must have been Pete and Ae. Why else would
he have been willing to spend tens of thousands of dollars?
"I'm telling you, I wouldn't hurt a friend even if there was a million here. I
don't know why Pete's still friends with you. He hasn't once bribed me with
money, and yes, I'm poor. Didn't spend three thousand baht like you did on
a meal. But my pride isn't to buy. I'd never betray a friend. Take your stuff
back."
I was the one who was crazy enough to think he really lacked warmth, and I
wanted to be friends with him. Now he said his mother waves rape and he
was drugged by his brother like in a novel I wouldn't believe it either.
"You misunderstood" Tin was just a little bit quieter when he grabbed my
hand.
"Misunderstood what?"
"I don't have any schemes to hurt Pete."
"So what are you buying me with money for, what do you want?"
"I didn't buy you off with the money."
And he's calm, so calm that I'm angrier.
"So what are you doing, hitting me over the head with a bun before you
admit to paying me off?
Now he clasped my hand and pushed a little, and I won't let him. Now his
face is close to mine.
He looked at me quietly. I didn't understand the look in his eyes until he

said
"I'm chasing after you."
"What did you say?"
I'm in shock, my eyes are wide open, and my mouth moves before my brain
first.
What did he just say, chase... Chasing what the hell.
When I was in shock, was he pulling my hand down from his collar and
pushing at the chest and looking me in the eye.
"I'm sorry. I didn't imagine giving you a gift would upset you. But it's the
only way I know how to do this. I didn't mean to look down on you this
time. I thought you'd be happy if you saw your mother and sister happy. I
don't know how to make you see me as a good person. But I'm doing it
because... I'm chasing after you.
Tin, is this really Tin, wait-wait, what the hell, chase me for what.
"Ah! Ah! Ahh! "
I'm confused. It's okay to hit me if it's this way...

"I'm going home"
I turned around and ran. Luckily a bus came by and I went up.
"What's up little brother?"
"It's fine, it's fine" I might have been too surprised to stand still on the stairs
before the waiter came over to ask. I went up to find a chair.
"I'm being chased by a boy."
Yes, being chased by a boy.
The little voice in my heart gave the answer. And it was that Tin.
Yes, it's that Tin Metthanan.
Now I'm bowing my head. Grabbing my head with both hands. If I wasn't
wearing a school uniform again - someone would have said I was crazy.
WTF! I'm being chased by a boy.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 43: Punishment in the Dormitory
"Have you seen Tin at the stadium lately Ae?"
"No, I had an exam recently and stopped training."
"Is it? Have you seen Can then?"
"He's got his exams too, it's got nothing to do with me."
"And have you seen Tin looking for Can?"
"Nope!"
"Ah, Tin's been acting weird lately, so I just wanted to ask if Can had met
with him."
If this were a comic synopsis that's been used to death, you'd probably be
able to see the blood in the veins in Ae's eyeballs rushing and flowing
because this handsome guy next to him talked about other people's business
as soon as he met with him. It was obvious that today was the end of his last
exam, and not only did his boyfriend not ask him if today's exam was hard,
but he also brought up in front of him that Tin the guy's name, Ae held his
breath.
"What are they meeting for?" Ae said angrily as he took his little boyfriend
up to the dormitory floor. The handsome youngster seemed to be in a good
mood today, and actually continued to speak with interest without realizing
his lover's mood.
"I feel like something is going on between the two of them, but I just don't
know what it is."
“.."
"Don't you think they're two anomalies? All of a sudden Can is in Tin's car
and won't let me give Tin his phone number, which I find odd." Ae silently
turned the key to open the dorm door without responding to Pete's words.
Completely unaware of how ugly the shorty beside him had become.
"And then Can was right, Tin actually came to me to get Can's number. I
said at the time that a guy like Tin could take care of this with just a phone
call, and Ae, do you know Tin said at the time ?"
It's not enough to ask, this handsome face also shows a genial smile towards
Ae, expecting Ae to give him a satisfactory answer. But Ae, standing in the
middle of the dormitory room, suddenly turned around and stared at Pete
fondly. The sight of the room in disarray was already distracting for Ae,
plus Pete kept bringing up all the way home Tin the guy's name.
Pete aren't you afraid of what my mind might be thinking?
Ae thought to himself, while looking at the smiling, expectant boyfriend in

front of him. I can't understand you Pete, we haven't talked much for the
past few days because I'm concentrating on studying for my exams, and at
night after studying at my classmate's house, I just spent the night there.
Why do you have to tell me about other people as soon as we meet?
Is it all wishful thinking and am I the only one who misses you?
"Are you asking me what I think?"
He actually nodded vigorously and looked like he was in high spirits, which
made me...
"Well!" Ae quickly cupped the other's chin in his hand, then put his face up
and gagged the other's chattering little mouth with his own mouth. Who
told you to keep talking about other people? This move is what brought
Pete to life
The words he was about to say dislike were shoved back deep in his throat,
Pete was so shocked by the action that it took him a few seconds to come
back to his senses.
Pete first pushes gently on the other's shoulder, and after a moment gives up
the struggle and drops his hands down naturally, still having the other
"Dispose" the words entirely.
The tip of his tongue gently wraps around his lips, showing how much he's
missed the other person all this time, and then Ae begins to s.uck gently
with his mouth on Pete's lips with just the right amount of intensity. Pete
was so turned on by the move that he was dying of l.ust.
It had been a week since they had warmed up to each other, but in an instant
that familiarity returned full force.
The two continue this "gigantic project", consuming hundreds of millions of

cells in their bodies and dozens of muscles in their faces. School uniforms
hold on tight.
"Mmm... Boo..." There was a soft sound of sucking on the lips, and then the
tongue drove long and hard into the inside of the mouth, with Ae and Pete's
soft tongues coiled together.
But it felt like there was still a slight hesitation on Pete's tongue at first, not
daring to tease. Pete was slowly pushed towards the end and backing up
until his back was pressed against the dorm door, his cheeks grew red.
"Ae....Ae... Um..." Before Pete could ask why the other man was suddenly
kissing him, he launched the second round of attacks, only to see Ae use his
rough hands on the back of Pete's neck heel.
The capricious attempt to "force" Pete into a violent attack of his own led to
the International Academy's handsome man being forced to take a stand and
keep the g.roaning deep in his throat.
Boo... Boing...
It's a little weirdly quiet in the dormitories at the moment, as most of the
grades and many of the majors are still taking exams, and on the third floor
of this little room was filled with the zapping sounds of two tongues
playing.
Their m.oans rang through this small space, and their saliva was all over
each other's lips, in a show of mutual defiance. And then Pete's eyes began
to gradually have tears streaming out.
"Ae..."
Just as Ae pulled his mouth away to take a short break, Pete aimed for this
moment and quickly covered his own mouth with both hands, and took the
opportunity to ask in a handful of shaky voices.
"Ae, you kiss me like that, you might as well just kill me." And the other
man's reply made the red-faced young master feel a little afraid.
"Don't say anything about anyone else's business!"
"Uh... I'm... I..." Pete said, fidgeting, and it must be explained that the
reason this young Master Pichaya just kept talking nonstop, partly because
it's exciting to see that his friend has recently taken an interest;
Secondly, because my boyfriend has been busy with exams lately, they
haven't had enough time to communicate, so who would have thought that
this would be the way to shut him up?.
"I don't mean to say anything about anyone else, but Tin..."
Kicks ta-da!
Snap!
"Gee Ae!" shouted Pete before he'd even finished his sentence, as Ae
yanked Pete down. Then he turned and pulled him to the bed and
vigorously pushed him down onto the bed and sat down on him.
Ae then proceeds to undo his belt and take his pants off, which Pete was
stunned to see.
"What are you... What are you going to do?"
"Punish you!"
"Ha!?" All Pete knew was a blindfolded wonder and his hands were doing
their best to push each other out of the way while his eyes glanced at the
door, he didn't know when that Pond would be back.
But all this action wasn't going to stop the sturdy young man across the
street who had already dropped his pants to his ankles.
"I told you, I couldn't stop myself from thinking about it for a while, and
you know what that includes?" Pete shook his head sluggishly, and when he
looked up again,
The eyes are dense with star-spotted tears.
It's not a fear, but an unexpected sense of attachment and vulnerability that
arises in your heart when you meet the other person's eyes.
Ae's eyes were more potent than any of the acacia drugs, and looking at his
stance, it felt like he was ready to pounce at any moment. That's a look Pete
never thought he'd see in a boy.
"No... I don't know."
Smiled, not the usual sunny warmth of a smile, but with more wryness in it.
"Well, I'll tell you this... I've got thin walls here."
Just then, Pete was all m.oaning over the place, for the other hand grabbed
his c.ock with that rough hand, and Pete's pupils instantly dilated.
Couldn't stop the groan that escaped from the back of his throat. But there's
more to Ae's "strategy" than meets the eye, as the athlete fights to rub his
face against Pete's hard ding-dong.
"Ah!" When a m.oist tongue was finding its way to the top of the stiff thing,
Pete quickly raised his hand to cover his mouth, and he felt a fuzzy feeling
all over.
And with his other hand, he gently pushes the other's shoulder outward, as
if to resist.
"Ae... Don't... No, no, no... Ae..." However, this refusal was like a moment
of encouragement in disguise for Ae, the "expert spy", because not only did
not stop,
Instead, he licked his tongue all the way to the base of the ding-ding, a
"ding-ding adventure" that brought the week's much-anticipated pent-up
desire was slowly released.
"Well... Ahh..." Pete clenched his lower lip with his teeth while feeling his
breathing quicken. Pete gripped the sheet he had just been holding onto and
the hand loosened and turned to grip Ae's hair tightly.
And his other hand was still firmly over his mouth, and his eyes began to
fill with tears, when he felt the two cherries on his chest licked and the start
of a pulled off your school uniform,
He knew the soft cherry had turned into a hard chestnut.
Pete shivered more and more as he thought about how badly he wanted to
shove his hips into the other's mouths, knowing that It's been a week since
the two of them had a watery melting stuff.
That thought is growing stronger at the moment.
Ae just helped me lick it down there, I'm dying of l.ust.
"Well... Ah... Mmmm..." This time, as the other man's warm lips took his
brother fully into his mouth, Pete's breathing quickened again and his chest
arched upwards a little, b.uttocks clenched.
Tugging on Ae's hair with both hands and pulling back hard.
"Ae... Ae... Ae... Aaah! Aaah! Aaah! That's enough... I'm... I'm... I'm... I'm...
I'm dying..."
"Is it coming out?" Ae pulled his mouth out, intent on the question. He
knew full well that the one beneath him was already shaking all over, too.
Knowing that the other person's full senses are firmly in the grip of his or
his mouth and hands.
"It's just... Just... You... No... didn't touch me... Touch me..."
"Don't tell me you haven't done anything to it for a week." Pete was all red
and shy and wanted to find a hole in the ground to get into, but Ae wasn't
going to stop.
Just the fact that he was swirling his fingertips around the wet end made
Pete's psychological defenses completely crumble.
"Once... Ah... Ah... I only jerked once..."

Not knowing which switch Pete answer flipped, the dwarf man was startled.
"Ah... Ahh..." Ae escalates the action again, tweaking Pete's head, and then
a warmth oozes from it, which makes Pete again try to cover his mouth
tightly and keep shaking your head left and right.
"How."
"No... Ae.... ae don't bully me ah... Don't..." When Pete said no, Ae's "flick
of the finger" carries out the motto of "no fast break”
Moves even faster as if he's playing with his fingertip tops, and finally, Pete
almost sputtered.
"I... Jerked......the time... thought... of you." This answer made the bullying
Ae smile, Ae's eyes sparkled, and Ae stroked even more vigorously.
Causing Pete's hips to bounce up and down in rhythm. Just as he was about
to sprint, Pete's hot lips closed tightly, sending a moan that was about to
whistle out into a deep throat back.
"You're so cute, you know that?"
"Hoo-hoo-hoo..." And where this lovely man was still breathing heavily and
tearfully shaking his head, Ae vigorously kissed him on the cheek. Then sit
up straight.
Pete, whose legs were beginning to weaken by this time, had to follow the
sound of his voice to see what was to be done, only to see Ae pull the
bedside drawer, then come back and stand on your knees.
"Can I do it?" He said as he held the lube up to Pete, who instantly blushed
when he saw it and mumbled something about...
"Why are you still asking people when you've got it out?" Ae laughed softly
because at this point his little brother was about to be lifted from inside his
pants "It's." Uncovered.
Ae's warm lips pressed gently against Pete's mouth, and Pete also wrapped
his arms around Ae's neck and opened without reserve and his own mouth
received nourishment from the other, and eventually, this warmth gradually
heats up.
It becomes a fiery intertwining.
"Ae... It..."
"Well... I'm hard too." Ae heard this and quickly shifted the "battlefield" to
the young master. "Licking the neck" like crazy.
The young master doesn't even know what to say at this point.
"I've been putting up with this for a week!"
"Even..."
"Well, I didn't jerk myself, but it's better to wait and do it with you." These
words of his make the person underneath him shy to the point of blindness
every time, repeatedly.
"I'm more interested in all that stuff you've been jerking about... is it here,
or... here."
"Ah!!!" Pete gritted his teeth as the fingertips of one of his hands danced
lightly around his rear end, followed by Ae's other hand in a skilled
unbuttoning Pete's shirt.
Movements are more skillful than last month's.
"How?"
"Uh" Pete closes his eyes tightly and shakes his head hard not to answer, he
feels his fingers covered in lube like rain from heaven nourishing the
entrance to his entire "backyard."
Shortly afterward, as Ae's fingertips are slowly and slowly t.hrusting to an

end, he begins to twitch.
"How did you jerk it, tell me."
"No!" No matter how gently Ae asked him, he didn't dare say anything,
despite the small pain in the back accompanied by bursts of unmistakable
pleasure.
Then the second and third fingers followed and went into the "cave"
together, and when they got in, they were still circling, as if they were
looking for a certain G-spot, Pete quickly grabbed his shirt.
Death bite.
"Uh-huh!!!" When Ae's fingertips kept running over the "cave depths",
Pete's white buttocks started to shake and tears started to flow down his
face. , while clutching the mattress with a death grip with the other hand.
"Ahhh!!" The other party seemed to do it on purpose, only to mischievously

press his prostate area with three fingers inside, and Pete quickly trembled.
"That's enough... Just... One..." Eventually, Pete admitted to using a couple

of fingers, in which case Ae is going to reward him with one strong kiss,
only to see Ae take Pete's hand away.
And then like a hawk seeing its prey swooping down to kiss Pete's lips just
right point to point, and then took the other’s legs and spread them apart
and then kicked his own pants away with your feet.
Quickly put on the rubber product and pressed on strongly.
"I've missed you, Pete!"

Pete heard the whispers ringing in his ears and felt like he was about to melt
like a little popsicle on the outskirts of Bangkok in the summer, but before
he answered.
"Uhhh!!! Ummm ah!!!" Pete slammed his head into the mattress as a hot
object came through without warning, bracing his hands against the bed
board to maintain his position.
Almost shouted out loud.
Ae used to go in very slowly every time, only this time he got that hot rod
without even saying it first and pounded straight into the yellow dragon,
making Pete feel what it means to be in pain and to be happy.
Pete's hands grabbed harder at everything they could, swallowing back alive
several times the moans that were about to come out of his mouth, he
thought to himself, as Ae lusted for it so intensely at every turn.
But Ae isn't the only one with such strong desires, ah.
"Well... Ah... Mmm..."
Every time Pete caught a glimpse out of the corner of his eye of someone
passing by the dormitory, he knew someone was walking by and he put his
hand on his mouth even harder trying to cover up.
Only allowing his hips to make large back and forth movements to meet the
rhythm of the other man's jerking. He was scared and nervous that someone
might hear the friction of the c.ock mushroom pumping.
"Huh... Ah... Ae......Ae... I... I... I can't... I can't hold back.... [m.oaning]..."
Pete shuddered as Ae's hands suddenly reached up to squeeze his two little
cherries.
The handsome face looked like he's about to o.rgasm, but Ae just reached
out to pull his face to his face and kissed it roughly up.
"I'm... I'm... I'm... I can't... I'm... I'm close..."
Boo!
The lips of the two men quickly completed their meeting, and their tongues
entered each other's mouths, and the wind raged like a storm, while on the
other side of the battlefield was Sound battles.
Every thrust is the best interpretation of the phrase "think of you every day
but not every day can I have you", the closing line is about to be destroyed.
Quickly control the defender's "bunker" with your big, rough hand.
Make it a quick twitch in rhythm with the offense.
Soon, Pete is constantly stimulated by a little bit of summer, and his love
juices are like squirt guns on Bangkok's Silom Road at Songkran festival. It
sprays out and streaks the mattress underneath them.
And Ae has released like a flood the thoughts that have been going on for
some time.
At this point, incessant gasps of air are lingering in this room, as if they are
not afraid of being heard by the students passing outside.
And Ae held the little white young master in front of his in a tight death
hug.
"Ae..." Pete was still breathing heavily, and the man who'd held himself
tightly to him only answered vaguely.
"Well..."
"Will... were heard..." Master Pete asked softly, so softly as to be almost

inaudible. By now his cheeks, neck, and back were all red.
"What did you say?"

"Someone... they heard us..."
"Hey, did you hear that?"
Don't say Pete was startled, but even Ae was so startled by this sudden
unexpected sound from outside that he quickly lifted up the head over to the
furry glass on the door.
Sure enough, he saw a shadow standing there, which means there must be a
gossip goblin listening at the door now.
"Ae... What do we do?" Handsome asked worriedly, while
"Did you hear me or not, oops, a bad signal in the dorm, hey, hey, do you
hear me?"
TICK TICK TICK~
The person at the front of the room was still yelling at the phone and then
he walked away, while the two people in the room turned their heads to
look at each other, then...
"Uh-huh..." They both exhale deeply while Pete starts whispering again.
"Next time, let’s not do it in the dorm, man."
"In addition to the thin walls, the crowds, and the fear that Pond would
suddenly open the door."
And the answer he got is this.
"But I think it's still pretty exciting."

If Ae hadn't looked so serious when he said it, Pete would have thought he
was joking, but from the look on Ae's face, he could only think of one
thing.
Ae's desire has grown stronger every time since we've been together,
hmmm.
"Is it hot?”
"It's not so hot."
"Then why are you so red in the face?"
"Ah"
I really don't know why I'm blushing so much?
This was the only thought that crossed Master Pichaya's mind as he looked
at his boyfriend's cool, handsome face, and then at the two were sleeping
from this point.
That would go a long way to explaining why he's so shy.
Yes, right now Master Pichaya is laying on his pillow with the Common
Normal Teen Ae's arm.
It wasn't like he was snuggling into the other's chests.
Not two people sleeping on their own pillows and then turning around to
talk.
And not from behind holding the waist, but pillowing the other's arms, and
then on that cramped single bed, there was no way the two of them could
have moved their body easily.
Except for stacking the bodies on top of each other.

Aside from that, the clothes Pete is wearing now aren't the full set of school
clothes he wore on his way out the door in the morning; he's wearing a
school shirt on top. , but the buttons are unbuttoned.
And with his boyfriend's football shorts underneath, Ae is just wearing a

pair of Muay Thai shorts and asking him in all seriousness if he's hot.
Ae seems to be asking the wrong question, I think you should ask if he is

shy.
"It must be hot, my dorm doesn't have air conditioning that's all, you sleep
outside so you can get the air conditioning."
"No, I'd better get up, you need to rest too, you're tired from the test you
just took." After saying that, he got shy again as he thought about doing it
in broad daylight.
I can't believe I'm doing this kind of shameful thing with my boyfriend in a
boy's dormitory, and the walls of the room are so thin. The two of them
have to pillow their hands after doing it to sleep, it really can't be more
exciting.
When you're done thinking, Pete's about to get ready.
"Are your legs still shaking from that?"
"Ah... Ah..."
This strong guy quickly moved over Pete after he said that, trying to get
him to go back to sleep. Pete then turned around to lock eyes with him and
there were a lot of love bruises on the corners of his mouth and my eyes
were wide open.
He is wondering how Ae can say such things with a serious face.
"Why that expression ah, just now you seem to be shaking your legs..."
"I'm the one who should be asking you, why are you asking that? You
wouldn't think I'd be shy?!" Pete, who's gotten a lot more mouthy lately, has
raised his voice an octave as well.
Before he could finally finish his sentence, he himself shyly buried his face
in Ae's large chest.
My legs are shaking just now, so I'm wearing your pants in bed, but don't
keep bringing it up, it's a good thing not to. I am so shy!
It's been a week since I've done it, and isn't it normal for my legs to get a
little hairy afterward?
"Aw, just be shy, you're making me shy too." Ae feels weird hearing that,
but in a few moments Ae is holding Pete's head gently with both hands.
Shielding him to his chest, afraid of where he might escape to. While
having no qualms about their height, whenever they slept in this position on
the bed,
Pete is all about snuggling up to his chest in a very awkward position.
After thinking about this, his big hand went into Pete's soft hair and stroked
it gently, his fingertips slowly enjoying the other hair's softly, finally Ae
couldn't help but say.
"Your hair is so soft."
He sniffed vigorously again.
"And it smells good."
At this point, there is no need to ask the person being touched how he feels,
as he feels the person stroking his hair and stroking his nose! Smell it
without fear.
At the same time, the other's warm body was glued to each other and their
legs were intertwined, and all Pete knew at this point was that Mumbling to
"Now you're being very manipulative."
"Where am I manipulative?" The trickster looked questioning while taking

another deep breath of scent into Pete's hair. Ae doesn't like this hot
weather, plus the two of them had just finished.
Two other boys were a bit short on their beds, and although the balcony
door had been opened for ventilation, the fan rotor blades were also
sounding and annoying.
Actually, Ae was going to go back to the dorm today to pack up some

useless stuff and take it home to the utility room on the first floor to put it
away, since... It's about to be a holiday now.
Which means there's going to be a lot of people moving their stuff out
during this time, even though he and Pond have already registered with the
dorm managers the continued accommodation is required.
But that doesn't mean they'll still be living in the same dorm room, so they'll
both have to move everything out first, and thankfully the school is
specifically looking for A place for students to temporarily store their
luggage.
But now the Intouch classmate (Ae's first name) took an hour or so to
cuddle her boyfriend to sleep and didn't want to get up do something.
We'll clean up later.
"Didn't you say you were going to pack your things Ae?"
"Put it aside for now." Continuing to fondle the other man's hair, the hand
then gradually reaches for the neck, but Pete catches it just in time.
"Not anymore in the dorms, Ae."

"Just a little bit, very quickly."
Squeak-
"Ae, I'm telling you, I actually said I'm shy!!!"
"Hey!!!"
"Ouch! So you're here Pete, huh?"
At that very moment, when this school-grade gossip goblin suddenly barged
in while complaining, the pupils of the two on the bed suddenly dilated,
panicked and separated their bodies.
When it became clear which one was in the shorty's bed.
"Ouch! I didn't think my old friend was improving, na! You're still cuddling
and sleeping. Aren't those Ae's pants? And your pants got thrown on the
floor oh Pete.
Look at you, you actually left the balcony door open, why do I feel like this
room smells a bit unusual, like..."
Snap!
"Hey!!!" Before Pond can do some carpetbagging trout mouth off, a pillow
comes flying at him and hits him in the face, knocking him for a loop...
But as he was about to take the pillow away and continue making jokes
about this old friend, a dominating voice rang out.
"Close your eyes! If you open your eyes, I'll throw your stinking shoes at
you!" That voice is simply too vicious, which sends a chill down the back
of the spine.
Didn't even dare to take the pillow away, he was just going to make the joke
a little bigger, but the other guy is so riled, so poor only to hear him say.
"No looking! Come over here Pete and I'll button you up."
Huh? What, what is Ae talking about?
This king of gossipmonger only knew that his mouth was hanging open, he
couldn't believe what he was hearing, and now that familiar voice was
ringing again.
"If you so much as peek at Pete, I'll kill you!"
Actually, he wasn't mad at me for coming in, but angry because I saw that
Pete was wearing nothing but a shirt and a pair of football shorts!
Although Pond is now laughing so hard he's dislocated, he still wants to

talk to the other guy...
Sorry Ae, did you forget that Pete is also a guy and your roommate is a
straight guy... Love can really change a person.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 44: The Young Sister's Answer
Lemon
Hello, I'm sure you're all familiar with me, so I'm here to introduce myself
to you again, my name is Lemon, but most of my friends around me call me
Le, unlike my brother who gets shy about his full name. Did I ever tell
anyone that I'm Can's sister? It's the cantaloupe with the little eyes.
Before I tell you the purpose of my appearance here, let me tell you about
my daily life.
... Rainbow House
What appeared on my laptop was a familiar sky-blue web page that

prominently reads Rainbow House in the upper left corner.
Yes, I'm the owner of this homepage!
This posting doesn't have as many people as other posts, but it's also a
posting with over 6,000 followers, which makes me think very proud, and
then some of the content that is usually posted is nothing more than posting
pictures of hot guys.
In my posting, it's not necessarily just those Thai types, whether Thai,
Korean, Japanese, European or American, it's not about the race. Any type
of guy from any country can be posted here, if I think that guy is handsome
enough! I'll be sure to post their pictures in the bar, but for some reason, it
doesn't feel like it matches the name of the website.
Okay, while I've been updating the posting bar and uploading some rotten
girls' favorite boy-boy CPs, it always feels like these are still not enough!
Yeah, how could that possibly feel "good"?! It's all pictures, as if you don't
know the story of it!
"If I could get a picture of Tin and Pete to upload, the number of likes
would be over 10,000!" I said it out loud to myself as I bit my nails.
My brother is really useless. Hey, I have to do everything by myself! Huh?
I've already told my neurotic brother to take some pictures of Tin over here,
and it's been days since the exams were all over, still haven't gotten a
picture of him, and I'm waiting for my flowers! If it wasn't for my family, I
don't think even the kids at school would have known about my hobbies, or
I would have been hysterical! Shout it out!
I need some handsome guys who can look and feel good about themselves,
and at least I'm the only one who knows, OK? Ah, my good brother!!!!
"Oh hey! There's simply no way to stand it any longer!"
Snap! ~
I slammed my hands on the table, stood up and left the room, striding
downstairs where my mom was watching a soap opera and also I cursed at
the mistress woman, I had to go around the back door or she'd call me over
to watch it together.
"Boing Boing, woof woof."
See, my retarded brother is just like that retarded dog, no different!

This time my brother is sitting in the back of the house feeding mosquitoes,
already live like a person, today the look of him looks even more like a man
on the edge, small eyes on the mango tree watching, haunted, one hand
keeps stroking Gucci, which is lying there quietly and comfortably of
enjoying its owner's touch, I walked over to him, so close he didn't even
notice and didn't even lookup.
If there had been a burglar in the house, it would have been emptied by
someone else with my brain-deficient brother and this dog.
"Can"
“...”
Anyone else would probably just be stunned, but my brother, on the other
hand, didn't even turn his head when he was in one of his daze.
What's wrong with him lately?
Although a little depressed because the task he had delivered used him for
was not completed, seeing his brother so absent-minded, and as a sister, I'd
be concerned, okay, my brother is a brain as I often tease him about It's not
that the lack of a root canal is bad, it's just that sometimes it's really hard to
communicate, or else you know too much, so you're often caught up in his
Some friends use and cheat.
When I was 7, my brother was once tricked by his friend, who said that if he
could lift up a girl's skirt, it meant that he was very awesome, who is that
guy?... Of course it's his sister and me! Or he lifted the girl skirt inside the
classroom.
When he was 8 years old, his friends tricked him into telling them that if
they could climb up a tree and get their hands on a red ant nest, they could
call the shots on them. As a result, he fell out of a tree myself and broke his
leg and had to be sent to the hospital.
When he was 9, his friends tricked him by telling him that if he could put 10
lollipops in his mouth at the same time, they would treat him to a free treat
inside the school snacks. He ended up being an embarrassing parody of
himself drooling lollies all year long by his pals.
When he was 10 years old, his friends lied to him about a sick dog being
abused by his owner, and he just rushed in to try to rescue that dog, he is
the one who ended up getting bitten by 4 dogs inside and eventually had to
be escorted to his vaccination.
And that's not the whole story of my brother's fall in deception, but just a
small part of it, and what hurts me the most is that my brother he's not
angry about it either. Never blame anyone else, no matter how much he
cried himself, it wasn't long before he was smiling all over, he said
"No one lied to me, they probably didn't know it was going to be like this
like I did, and I thought it was pretty funny."
Isn't that missing the root of the problem?! I don't even know how many
times I've been embarrassed, and he is not even worried that he is going to
be tricked into doing something bad later, eh!
I think these examples are enough to show how odd my brother is, that
every time something happens to him, he doesn't take it personally. But it's
been... days since he looked like this!
Snap! ~
"Can"
"Ha, er what's wrong Lemon" I had to touch him lightly with my knee
before he responded, he was shocked and kept looking left and right not
knowing where I was, then looking up at me and lifting the hand that was
petting the drooling dog. The whole person just came back to life.
"What's the matter with you, sitting here in a daze?" When I finished I
turned around and went to sit next to him.
"Lemon, that... M&M-like brand thing is supposed to be a bag, right?"
"MCM?"
"Umm, that's the one, is it expensive, huh?"
It's weird, it's so weird, he never cared about the brands or anything like
that, until now he says that LACOSTE is called Crocodile.
"It's expensive, a bag costs almost tens of thousands of baht, why?"
"Well!!! It's tens of thousands of baht!"
"Well, what's wrong?" He suddenly shouted so loudly that I couldn't help

but turn to look at him and hear him muttering to himself.
"An exchange of that for phone numbers, insane, just insane!"
"Can, I ask you, what the hell is wrong with you?" I couldn't help but get
worried when I saw him going crazy like this, I approached him and asked,
he suddenly came back to his senses and quickly shook his head, and then
with a dry chuckle he said:
"Nothing!!!" Er, definitely lying.
"Well, if you don't have it, you don't have it, have I asked you to get me a
picture of Tin, have you done it yet?"
Ew!!!
He was suspiciously freaked out, very suspiciously, and I know he didn't

like Tin very much, but he was so handsome and stylish. Can was probably
envious of him, but it's better that he feels threatened by others than that he
stays pure and not seeing the world as it is.
"Ah, not yet."
"So when are you going to get me the pictures?"
"Uh, I don't know," I gave him a death warrant after hearing him reply like
that.
"You have one week, and if you still can't get a picture of him, I'll ask for it
myself!" I also limited the time as I ordered, and this gullible brother
opened his mouth slightly, as if he wanted to argue, I He became
immediately docile as he glared at him.
"Okay, I can get it for you."
"It's not okay, it's a must get it, okay?!"
"Yeah, got it."
After I was done, I was ready to go back to updating my posting, if it wasn't

for
"Lemon, let me ask you something. Would it be weird if a guy tried to court
you?"
"Uh, it's not me, it's my friend, my friend!" I turned to stare at him with
wide eyes and Can quickly shook his head and said, I'll take it from there to
be a little more certain.
"Is it Pete?!" My rotten brain immediately hit the ground running, and the
more I saw my brother nodding his head as if to tell me not to ask so many
questions right now, the more I felt very excited.
Talking about Tin and Pete for sure, I'll tell you what, they're just so perfect
for each other!
"Not surprising, not surprising at all, Can, it's just perfectly normal to do
this sort of thing nowadays, what an age do we live in! It's not just women
who need protection. Men need protection too. Honestly, if you were a little
smaller, I'd want that for you too. There's a man here to take care of you!
For someone as simple as you, I'm afraid you'll be tricked into selling
yourself."
Yes, if my brother was a little smaller and cuter, I'd be all for him getting a
husband, but the way he looks now, who would want a boyfriend who's not
as smart as he is!
"Is it normal for men to chase men? Is it? Erm, if you say normal then it
should be normal, so should I just get used to it quickly?"
"Yeah, that's all pretty normal now and you can't be homophobic, you
know? You have to treat them all like your friends. If he wants to go after
them, let him go after them. You don't have to do anything, you know. Well,
can't let anyone else feel bad about it." Gotta tell him before he ruins their
relationship, since Can and Tin and... Pete's all friends, and they'd probably
be pretty upset if they saw them dating and then being homophobic like
everyone else, so... It's better to get a shot first.
After giving my brother his lesson, I ran straight to my room, but I still
heard my brother mumbling somewhere:
"I guess we'll just have to let him pursue it, then, well, normal is normal."
If Tin is dating Pete and the others, then there should be no need to worry,
my brother he's definitely okay with it.
This pleasant thought had... unwittingly helped his brother to make some
kind of decision.
Can
I did it all for my own sister, or I wouldn't have come!
This was the only reason I told myself to take the bus from my house to the
Victory Monument stop and take the light rail After getting off at Siam, it
took almost 2 hours to get to the promised spot, the Paragon Fountain.
Looks like I am going to have to explain things a bit.
2 days ago, with my sister's enlightenment, what had been a mess of ideas is
now slowly becoming clearer, and I have decided to go straight to asking
Tin if this wasn't a joke, was it? But at the thought of calling him using his
phone number I could have asked from Pete made me think that my phone
should still be of some use. So..., I called Pete.
"Pete, tell Tin for me that I want to see him."
"Aw, why didn't you call him and tell him yourself?"
"No, I don't want to call him."
Pete was silent for a moment, then continued.
"Well, if you ask me to tell Tin for you, then I will say that you miss him."
"Hey!!! But I wanted to see him, how did it turn into I missing him?!" I
shouted out, and he asked in a very puzzled tone of voice:
"Didn't you say you wanted to see him? Doesn't that mean you miss him?
Isn't the reason you didn't call to talk about it yourself, because you're
shy?!"
My eyes were so big that I didn't even need the eye lifting surgery, and I
was screaming at the top of my lungs to deny it, but in the end it slipped
out.
"I didn't miss him. He was the one who wanted to chase me."
In the end, I still told him all of it in one breath, although Pete didn't ask,
but I told him roughly. The phone hung up for a few minutes, and then he
called me back.
Tin said he'd meet you at the Paragon fountain at 11:00, and to let you call
him yourself if there's any last-minute changes. Otherwise it is obsolete."
What a bully!
After getting Tin's reply, I especially wanted to call him and yell at him, but
I still felt ashamed, so I had to get upset early in the morning. I went out
and came here. I looked at my watch and realized I was already 10 minutes
late.
I immediately walked towards the fountain, debating whether to wait

outside the fountain or inside the mall, and before I had a chance to think,
these little eyes of mine then saw a very striking and piercing person.
Tin was standing at the exit of the mall's main entrance, where the 11:00
sun is just as vicious, and the reason he's strikingly blinding isn't that he is
the kind of handsome and charming that you find so attractive, it's that he's
so out of place today, he was dressed in a dark, long-sleeved shirt and a
Brown Korean trousers as well as a pair of dark brown leather shoes and
also a pair of sunglasses.
Well, it's still pretty cool to look at!
"I think I'm already stupid, but I think you're dumber than I am, what are
you doing standing in the sun in the middle of the day?" That's the first
thing I said to him, and I'm in a good mood at the moment, seeing that he,
who thinks he's smart enough to do such a stupid thing, is actually standing
Waiting for someone in the sun, he just smiled after hearing that.
That kind of smile sends a little chill down my back, and for some reason, it
feels weird.
"I'm afraid you won't be able to find me, because you're certainly not going
to call me, and if you can't find anyone, maybe you'll go back before
looking any further."
"So you're standing in the sun waiting for me?" I couldn't believe my ears
when I asked, but he seemed to be standing waiting for me in front of the
college like that.
"Why are you dressed like that in this heat? I feel hot for you when I see
you, long sleeves and long pants, do you think you're walking the red carpet
in Milan?" I'm not being sarcastic, but I'm mocking him for coming to meet
a male friend and dressing up so formally because I forgot myself.
"I'm here on a date, isn't it normal to dress up like this?"
$hit $hit...
I blinked my small eyes, feeling as if my brain couldn't react to the meaning

of what he was saying, but my legs went back.
Snap! ~
"Where are you going?!" I really can't underestimate him, and after just a
few steps back, he immediately grabbed my hand and asked me a hard
question, leaving me speechless.
"What are... you... what are you talking about? What date? I'm not here on a
date, I'm here to see you."
He sighed a little, and I saw that something seemed wrong. Was he beating
around the bush and calling me... stupid?
"You're thinking too simple, cantaloupe."
"Who told you to call me?"
FFS
Okay, I'll admit that the point of my anger seems a little off. I wasn't angry
when he called me simple, I was angry when he called me by my full name!
He held up his hand and continued.
"I told you I was going to chase after you, and the fact that you're willing to
come out and meet me shows that you're willing to come out and date me,
doesn't it?!"
"Of course not, I just came to ask you, you were joking before right?!!!" I
looked at him dead in the eye and yelled out to him, and suddenly he
laughed again.
"If it wouldn't be embarrassing for me to answer you here, then I'll answer
you here."
FFS
I took a glance around and noticed many pairs of eyes looking towards us,
even the security guard at the door was staring at us, and I just... It's really
too conspicuous to find us standing in the doorway like this, and even
though I'm thick-skinned, I'd still be embarrassed, okay?
"Then let's talk elsewhere."
"Yeah, let's go eat."
"Hey, I'm not here to have a meal with you, I'm just here to ask you a
question, and I'll be heading back after that." is what I still insist on saying,
so I just said I didn't even know why I was here, and he turned to look at
me, taking off his sunglasses so I could clearly see him. A firm but mocking
look.
"Don't you know that the usual appointment at this time is for lunch? If you
agree to this time, it means you've agreed to meet for a meal, and since
you've agreed to my date, you should want to eat with me."
"Hey, why didn't I know that?"

"So today you know!" Tin said and took my hand and walked into the mall,
I scratched my head, is this a new science fiction? So much so that I forgot
about his hand and kept holding on to... mine.
But I wouldn't find it so annoying if he hadn’t grabbed my hand like that.
So tired!
I consoled myself that it was just a casual dinner out with other male
friends, but the boredom with Tin really It's exhausting, and we're not
arguing about anything else at this point. Where are we going to eat!
Tin led me to the front door of a restaurant and I immediately shook my

head just at the menu on the door, not that I didn't have money to eat, but
rather I hadn't gotten my allowance yet because of the holiday, so we just
fought at the door and kept insisting that we were going to Big Food. Or to
go out to the mall for a cheap meal, and in the end, he complied with me,
even though he didn't look very good.
"It's so crowded and noisy, it looks like a mess."
He's a very selfish young master at first glance.
I purse my lips and look at the sullen, bad-tempered young master, who
stares at me with his hands on his chest as if I've stolen his precious. But
honestly, he wouldn't be mad if I wrecked his car, at least not any more than
he would be if I took him... He is even angrier to come to a place like this
for dinner.
"Because I don't have that kind of money, so I'll just eat here."
"Didn't I tell you, I'm inviting you and will be covering it."
"No, I said money can't buy me!" I said persistently, and he looked at me
fiercely, then sighed.
"I'm not trying to buy you off, I've told you I'm after you, but it's just an
invitation to a meal, it doesn't mean I'm throwing money in the face"
F.uck! How many times does he have to repeat that saying he is trying to
chase me!
I really didn't have any feelings for him before, but when Tin told me so
clearly and explicitly that he was going after me and Lemon was saying it's
normal for a man to chase a man, and then him stressing over and over
again that he wants to chase me, like I have zero relationship history I was
surprisingly starting to feel a little bit more than what he said.
Doesn't he feel shy about chasing men like me like this all the time?
"What do you want to eat? I'll get it for you" I immediately changed the
subject to ease the awkwardness of the situation and he stared at me and
smiled
"Buy it for me?"
"Oh hey! Will you stop fucking smiling like that? I'm stupid, I can't read
how many expressions you mean by that smile! It's weird every time I see
that smile!" I squealed softly, honestly, it seemed like my brain was even
more inflexible when I was with Tin, he was always talking around corners,
leaving me alone to guess what the hell it meant. But he just nodded and
handed me a 1,000 baht bill.
"Whatever is fine."
"There's always going to be a restaurant I'm going to open, name-drop,

customized for random people like you," I said sarcastically. But I didn't
expect him to talk back.
"Then just make me your only customer.”

I looked at him, he looked at me, and I squeaked and turned around to buy
food....
Did he just flirt with me?!
"Uh-huh-huh-huh"
"Can’t understand what's being said"
At dinner, I was gulping down my meal, wolfing it down, and then placing
my chopsticks in front of me.
"So you're really after me?" I asked and then continued to eat my food with
my head down, only to hear him say quietly
"Hmm."
I saw that he didn't seem to be eating anymore, so I looked up and saw that
he was now staring at me, then sighed again and his eyes moved elsewhere,
very depressingly:
"Don't believe it, do you?"
"Uh, no, I believe!" He immediately turned back to look me in the eye, and
he must have thought it strange that not only did I not flee the scene, but I
looked normal, like a Like nobody else.
"Then why don't you?”
"What? No goose bumps? You don't feel sick? You don't find it annoying?
Why don't you run away? Or is it something else? Finish your sentence.
You're in the middle of a sentence. Who's going to know what you're
thinking? And especially for someone as dumb as me, it's impossible to
guess it, and even if I could barely guess it, it would probably be off to the
moon!" Well, I can't get rid of my nagging habit whenever I feel relieved.
Today, Tin also seems to be very happy, listening to me quietly without
interrupting me.
"Then why don’t you?"
"There you go again, you don't finish your question, you're killing me!
Want me to take it as a guess, if you're asking why I'm going to look like
nobody's business, because hearing this before would be making me...
pulling out and running away like that, and I'm sorry I ran away like that
last time, but that was because I didn't have time to react at all, and I went
back and thought about it. I thought about it in my sleep, I thought about it
while sitting, and I kept asking my Gucci what I should do, but finally I got
an answer! ..." I grinned and continued:
"My sister told me that it's a normal thing for men to chase men, and I know
it's not a normal thing, but my sister has a good heart, she probably didn't
think that sexual orientation was a big deal, and also, Ae and Pete are dating
just as much, so I think that there's probably just one of those very normal
things that happens in abnormal events, so I'm not going to think much
more about this matter anymore" finished Change grinned widely.
"So you're saying you want me to chase?" I felt sure that Tin hadn't
understood what I was saying, and that's why he kept asking me that
question over and over again, and I had to reply
"I don't know" See, he stared at me even more.
"I don't know is what I don't know, I've thought about it, and even if you
chase me, I don't know if I like men, so you shouldn’t use me to threaten Ae
or anything did you?"
"Could you please leave that dirtbag name alone?" seems like Tin is really a
little pissed off.
"Well, don't be mad at me, if you don't harass Ae and Pete, you can go after
them if you want, now that I've put the men chasing men as a common
thing now, but I still don't know if I'd like you, before you were such a jerk.
You've got a mouth on you. You lied the hell out of me. You called my
friends names. Those things just make me want to punch you, even though I
already did " I paused, wondering if I was overthinking it. I saw that Tin
was looking a little pale, so I continued.
"But I'll be honest, what I said to you about going after me wasn't
disgusting at all."
Then he smiled again, and then continued to eat his own rice with his head
down, wondering what to eat, feeling that a bowl of rice was not filling my
belly, but I feel empty right away when I think of food.
Want to take Tin across the street for some BBQ pork rice?!
As I was constantly thinking to myself, I heard a voice from across the

street that startled me.
"After you say that, I'll take everything... seriously."
I'm getting goosebumps all over my body, and I don't feel safe.
"Do you want to watch a movie together?"
"No, I'm out of money, I'll be out of money for the bus fare to home later."
Although Tin kept insisting that he would take me out to a meal, why
should I accept his money? And it's not like he's my boyfriend. Every time I
come to the mall I go to that place to hang out, so this time I dragged Tin
with me to iStudio.
"I want this so badly, I want this so badly, it's going to be a smooth gaming
phone." I just went in and picked up the latest version Iphone and looked at
it, hands touched and touched, of course, I very much want it, if you have a
mobile phone which you have used for three and a half years has gotten so
slow, you'll want a new one too.
"Then buy it."

Sometimes I really hate it when rich people stink like that.
"This one costs 30,000 baht hey, not 300 baht", I said to him with no good
turn and then he laughed again.
"Do you want me to buy it for you?"
"Believe it or not, I'll smash it at you with the phone in my hand! I told you,
I'm not the kind of person who can be bought with money!!!!... ‘But then
again, I really want it’” of course the last sentence, I mumbled to myself,
my hands kept touching the phone, there was the staff who looked over at
me, but I didn't care at all, I was happy enough to touch it and wait for
myself to come back to life again When the time came, I went on to tell
him:
"I'm negotiating with my mom that if I can pass 3 level this semester, she'll
have to promise to buy it for me in installment plans, and you know I might
be able to afford the 30,000 baht in one lump sum, but if I can pay it in
installments, I'll pay 1,000 baht a month with my allowance money."
"It'll be over 2 years by the time you're done paying it." he looked like he
couldn't believe it, but I nodded that it was.
"Well, people just want it, and my family doesn't allow us to spend money,
so my mom can't just buy it for me that easily, So I had to promise her that
I'd only have to pass Level 3 this semester, but it's not that easy... but I
really wanted to... I'm not sure if it's a good idea. But it’s so easy to pass the
third level, but I just want it. After two and a half years, it’s only two and a
half years. When the semester’s credits come out, I will immediately buy it
in the shop. I feel a little excited inside, and I think there should be no
major problems, and it is certainly acceptable.
Snap! ~
"When's your birthday?"
Tin held out his hand and placed it on the counter in front of me, but my
little eyes still didn't leave the phone before answering him.
"It's six months away, why?"
"At first I wanted to find an excuse to get you a birthday present, but since
we have six months left, let's just say we've been going out for three months
and this is a gift for a three months anniversary."
Hey!
Why is his voice so close!
I was shocked, the sound was so harsh, I turned to look at him Fuck! When
did Tin run up behind me, his face getting closer and closer, so close that I
could feel his breath, and see me turn around? As he looked at him he
smiled... again.
Snap! ~
"Getting too close, a.sshole!" I pushed him off my shoulder and he backed
away, the next thing he said made me open my mouth
"You're blushing, Can."
F.uck! I can't believe I'm blushing because of him!
"I want to shit, I need to go to the bathroom!!!"
After that I turned around and went to the bathroom, leaving Tin alone, and
then suddenly felt like I really wanted to take a shit hey! Ah!!!"

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 45: Behind the Story
Wow! Wow! Wow!
"Cough cough, that's crazy, for sure!"
Can kept throwing freshwater in his face, wetting his hair and face, even the
collar of his T-shirt dripped wet by the water which was running down the
neckline of his and he held onto the faucet in front of him with a death grip
with both hands, not caring what the people next to him were looking at, he
looked up at the mirror in yourself. Your face is already red.
"Blushed really red hey, f.uck! Hurry up and change back to your previous
color!"
He thought to himself, splashing water on his face several times again, then
slowly calmed down.
"That Tin bastard just knocked me on the edge of the table and brought his
face close to mine and then said he'd gifted something for three months of
dating." It's funny that he's gone crazy like that! But why am I blushing?!"
"It's over!" Just thinking about it, he worked his hands through his wet hair,
and his face began to blush unconsciously at the thought of him going after
him.
That's great, I opened my heart for a man!
"Uh, are you okay?!"
Snap! ~
At this point a guy comes running up to him and asks what's wrong, Can
immediately brings himself back to reality, he stands up straight and then
takes a deep breath said with a calmed tone.
"Can, it's not like it's a big deal or disgusting to think he's gross, just don't
care about what he said. Let's just pretend we don't know about it anyway,
for some reason, the thought of being pursued by him makes me blush?" He
mumbled to himself, and his legs started toward the bathroom door, and it
was now well past 10 minutes before he was out, he turned to the man who
had greeted him and said:
"I'm fine, thanks for asking," he said and left the bathroom in a depressed
state of mind.
When he first came out of the bathroom, Can kept slapping himself in the
face, trying to bring himself back to a more awake state and he saw Tin
waiting where he was, his hair and face soaking wet, even his t-shirt was
half wet.
"Who is he?" Just as he got to the front of the store, he saw that the guy
who asked him out on a date er, okay, (I admit he bumped into him) wasn't
alone, rather, was frowning at something with another well-dressed man
who at first thought he might just be Tin’s friend. But when you think about
it, it doesn't feel right, because it doesn't feel like they are at the same age.
"Erm, it's embarrassing to go over there now," despite his own madness, he
could still feel his expression at this point as if he had just had gotten into a
fight with the wild dogs on the side of the road, so he didn't think he should
go over to stand by him at this point, and he backed away, looking to his
left and right The blind watch.
It's back to that dead face from before!
He really couldn't help but complain inwardly because today Tin had
always smiled at him and now he was turning into an unmistakably angry
face now, the two men he was talking to felt like stinkers, and soon they
ended the conversation, feeling the conversation between them wasn't very
pleasant.
Ah, I think I'm pretty observant after all.
He was so caught up in his pride that he didn't notice Tin's odd look at this
point, and the two men headed towards him coming over, Can, who had
been standing waiting a short distance away, heard the conversation that
passed between them.
"Why are you being so nice to him?"
"Well, if it weren't for his family's reputation, he'd be nothing more than a
drug-addled young master."
Drugged young master!!!!
Can turned immediately to look at the two men and frowned at those words,
and they were actually still talking.
"Where have you been? Why are you so wet?"
FFS
"Tin, what do they mean by that?!" Can didn't even notice the man who
walked up to him while carrying a bag. He asked him a very heavy question
as he pointed to the back of the two men walking away.
Tin frowned slightly, looked at him with deep eyes, and then said slowly.
"What did they say about me?"

FFS
Can asks him with an incredulous look on his face, and he stares at him
with those deep, dead eyes, then continues.
"And do you believe them?!"
"If I believe them, why should I come and ask you? Don't look at me like
that, I'm waiting to hear your answer for your side of the story! Hurry up
and tell me what the hell they're talking about!" Can didn't have time to
think about it, but for Tin, the words he had just heard helped him gradually
open up the dust that had been sealed for years. Past.
"If you want to hear it, then find a place to sit and listen."
"LET’S go!!!" To clear his mind, Can answered right away.
It feels like Tin just found a place to sit down and say it though.
"When are you going to run out of this coffee you are drinking, hurry up
and tell me."
Can followed him to a cafe where he sat quietly, Can kept biting his lip and
tried several times to ask him if he Either turn around and order coffee or
call the waiter over, excuse me, but how long are you going to sip this
coffee? Can't you drink faster?
"Well..., there's nothing interesting about it."
"I'll decide for myself if I'm interested or not, just say the word, and hurry
up, my time is precious, but if you're still stalling then you buy me
something to eat, I can continue to sit here and listen to you." That last
sentence is not because I only know how to eat, but because.... It's so good
to get free things, if I pay for it myself, I can't afford to go back, so if he
buys me this time, I'll eat it even if he hits me in the head.
As soon as he had finished speaking, this young master immediately turned

and ordered, then turned back again to look dead into those little eyes Still
holding in his hand Forks.
Finally he decided to speak up.
"Do you want to hear a story?"
"I don't want to hear any stories, I want to hear stories about you!" Can
finished as he sipped his coffee and then gently placed his cup on a small
plate.
"Once upon a time, there were a couple of brothers " Can almost wanted to
scream, not wanting to hear this shitty story, but he saw him as if there was
a lot on his mind hidden behind the deep eyes, he didn't interrupt and
listened quietly.
"In a big, big mansion, the younger brother feels like he doesn't have
anyone around to keep him company, and his dad has to work and his mom
goes to attend all kinds of social gatherings, only his brother is there with
him, everything is up to him, what he wants, his brother will go and get it
for him, whatever he wanted to do, his brother would let him do it, until his
brother was eight years old when he was sent abroad to study and he cried
all kinds of tears. Ranting about how he didn't want to go, but no one
listened to him, only the man had to say to himself."
"Tin, Tin, you listen to your brother, you must go to school, you know?
That's how you'll become awesome, mom and dad are doing it for your own
good, that's why they're letting you study abroad."
"Then why don't you go with me, brother Tul?"
"Because no one loves me, no one wants me to get better, but everyone
loves you, you can't let them down."
The dusty past seems to have been opened again, and he gripped the coffee
cup tighter than before.
"... This brother came abroad with his younger brother, often sent him to
school, and took care of him in every possible way, until he returned to the
United States. The brother all felt that his brother was his whole life, the
only one he would trust, and if anyone said anything bad about his brother,
his brother would definitely stand up for him, often getting into altercations
with others and even getting warned by the school for protecting his
brother.
Tin looked up at the man in front of him who was quietly listening to
himself, and it was surprising that someone as restless as him would sit so
quietly , he smiled. He didn't have... to look in the mirror to know what kind
of smile it was.
“... As time went on, because of his parents' indifference, the older brother
rarely contacted his younger brother, so the younger brother hung out with
his own close friends in the together, and began to look a bit jaded until he
was 15, when a friend of his invited him to a friend's house for a prom,
taking him away from the dorm, he arrives at the party only to learn that it's
not going to be an easy one, and oddly enough. This dance was held almost
every week, and the brother had only been there once before the police
burst in, grabbed everyone, and The next day in Thailand, it made headlines
that the rich young man was arrested abroad."
Tin chuckles, and not a chuckle from happiness.
"Although he was eventually tested and did not test positive for drugs in his
brother's body, and although he was not guilty of the crime, the brother
Still, he was deported back to Thailand, where his father was disappointed
in him, and his mother said he had ruined the family's reputation by not
caring for himself and becoming a community The black sheep. Only his
brother still cares for him and comforts him all the time, and is his brother's
only support. But."
At this point, Tin's hand holding the coffee cup appeared to tremble a bit,
and he himself didn't know exactly what this trembling was. Is it because of
the atmosphere or because it's sad?
“... As the younger brother was about to be sent to study abroad again, the
older brother was very drunk that day, so he spat out the truth after
drinking, and it was the older brother who encouraged his parents sent his
younger brother to study abroad, and it was also that older brother who
hired his friend to talk about the day that brother took him to a party. Went
to the police to take the brother away and also released the information to
the Thai media, it was the brother who was behind all this, what he did all
just to make the younger brother look worthless, the day brother he also
said..."
Tin looked at the coffee on the table and remembered what had hit him so
hard that day
"You should have died in your mother's womb!"
Tin spread his hands in the air, smiled at him, and said very quietly:
"It's over, that's the story" and then Tin looked at the person in front of him
who was also not sure when he started to stare down, and he wondered what
he was thinking across the street at this point, but when he saw him staring,
he almost said to him that he was joking.
Snap! ~
"Can?" he barked, and the one sitting across from him staring at him
returned, not expecting to see such a scene
"Why are you crying?"
Yes, now Can's face is streaked with tears and he's wiping them away with
one hand.
Snap! ~
"You've got to take me to your house now!" He suddenly grabbed his hand
very loudly.
"What are you going to do at my house?"
He looked at him very angry, and his voice was even louder than before.
"I'm going to go beat that b.itch of a brother of yours up! It's easy for him to
say he's a b.astard. How could he do this to you? Is he still a person?!!!" If
Can wasn't wiping his face with the back of his hand, Tin would even be
feeling a little scary, he was so loud that the entire store was facing him and
looking at him over here.
Snap! ~
"You sit down first."
"No sitting! I'm going to beat the shit out of your brother!" The disturbed
man ranted as usual, and Tin would have felt a little embarrassed at the
sight of him, but then he laughed instead and thought The mind opened up
for a moment, then quietly said to him:
"Thank you."
"I don't understand, why are you thanking me?!" Tin's gratitude made Can
sit down again, and though he felt bad about it himself, he was willing to sit
down as he picked up the Paper towel while wiping his face.
The man who wouldn't stop acting like he was cute in his eyes right now,
feeling as if he'd been reborn after drowning. Tin himself had never thought
he'd be able to smile so easily, so brightly. Every time he spoke of his
brother he felt breathless and angry, but this time was different, and not just
because opposite Sit on Can
He felt that in his heart at this moment was a peace and tranquility he hadn't
had in years.
"I want to go kill your brother, how could he do this to you?!" See, he's still
chanting like he did before.
"I told you it was just a story."
"But the look on your face tells me it's more than simply a story, and I may
be stupid, but as soon as you tell me it's the truth. Even if it were a story, I'd
believe you!"
Again, his innocent words made him feel differently than his brother, and
did not see him as Trash and Waste.
"You know what? If you go and beat up Tul, a rich young lord, you might
go to jail for it, and I don't know if your parents will too. Do... you think it's
worth it to be implicated in this?" Can clenched his fists tightly and wanted
to curse and tell to not use jail to threaten him and don't scare him, he
wouldn't believe it, but since being a brother. He was helpless against him,
let alone an outsider like him!
"But I just hate him so much, just hearing you say that!" Tin chuckled,
never expecting to see a devil brother who hated him so much in this life.
If his brother hadn't gotten so drunk that day because he knew Wadee's
sister-in-law was pregnant, he'd probably still be by his brother being
manipulated with it.
"Can you promise me one thing?"
"What?" Can asked with a red nose and no good humor, feeling like he was
trying to pick on his brother.
"If you see my brother, you're not allowed to bother him."
"Why?!!!" He was puzzled. Tin had also questioned himself about pursuing
this man, and today had given him exactly what he needed to be more
certain about The answer..., that's him. That'...s the cantaloupe!... This life is
not for him.
"Because I like you!"
FFS
Can looked at him with his mouth wide open, is it time to say such serious
things? How dare he say he liked himself at a time like this, was he not
dumbfounded by his brother's lust!
"It's because I like you that I don't want you to be a target for my brother to
cross with, you know?" There was something fierce in his eyes, as if he was
forcing him into submission, but would he feel afraid of someone as
fearless as Can? It doesn't exist, so he doesn't think he's going to be able to
keep himself from punching his brother.
"No!"
"Well, you can pay for these things yourself."
"Hey! You can't do this, you know I don't have much money left on me,
how are you going to get me home like this?!"
"Then you promise me."
"No!"
"Then you'll pay for it yourself."
"Errr, I promise, whatever the kind of person, your brother has done this to
you, and I will do as you say I'm not allowed to help you take revenge oh!"
Finally having to give in to him, Tin smiled a little, thinking tongue-in-
cheek: it wasn't that he didn't want revenge, but that he simply didn't. It
might get revenge, but if he gets involved, he's just asking for trouble.
He himself is trying to expose what his brother has done, but to no avail,
and his brother won't leave a shred of evidence at all, and when he returned
to Thailand again, he found that there was nothing left for him.
"I really don't understand you rich people, you're all brothers and sisters,
but you want to kill each other, are your parents are stupid enough. How
could you allow your brother to deceive them? Oh hey, the more I think
about the more depressed I felt, he actually slandered you drugs, the more I
think about the more I think that just call him b.astard far from enough, this
kind of person is a simply good death. "
Can complained as he ate, and Tin finished his past just quietly sipped his
coffee, but this time than any time he brings up the past, he ended up happy.
Snap! ~
Until there was nothing left to complain about in front of him, Tin put the
bag down on the table and shoved it into his face.
"What is this for?"
"Here you go" Can almost cursed, saying he was about to hit him in the face
with money again, and he looked at the bag in front of him and put Inside,
he took it out to look at it, and when he saw what was inside he couldn't
help but look at him with wide eyes, incredulous, and extended his hand
Open the outside gift wrap on the table and open it.
"Hey! What's the matter with you, Tin?"
"Here you go," though he got a little excited with happiness, and the color
of the phone was the same color he'd liked from the beginning. But Can still
shook his head and bit the bullet, shoving the phone back at him,
understanding now why so many people wanted to be wrapped up, that's
probably how it felt. Even though what he wanted was already in front of
him, he pushed it back reluctantly.
"No, no, no, I can't take it, just don't let me see it, I'm not going to let you
hit me in the face with money! No!!!" After saying that, he put his hand out
to cover his eyes, which was so adorable that Tin couldn't help but laugh
again, as if he knew he would be like this. Answer him.
"Who said I'm giving it to you for free?"
"Uh-huh?!" Can opened his fingertips to look at him and saw that he was
getting his coffee ready to drink.
Seriously, does his glass refill automatically? How long are you going to
keep drinking that danged coffee?
"This phone is going to be paid for in installments by you" the more this
gossipy monkey shows his befuddled expression, the more Tin likes him.
"Didn't you say you wanted your mom to buy this phone for you and then
you'd pay your mom in installments? And what if I were to buy you this
phone?... I'll buy this phone for you first, just pay me 1000 baht every
month in installments, so I don't have to throw money at your face. ? And
you don't get to take my phone from me for nothing." Tin managed to catch
Can's strange personality and then got serious and he took this opportunity
to make him feel a little more at ease.
"Wouldn't that make you a debtor to me!"
"No, this phone is in my name, so how come I'm going to become a

creditor! Have you ever heard of a contract?"
"Uh, it's like buying a car in installment, right" Tin nodded, and Can
reached out and just picked up his beloved phone and stroked it tenderly. As
if the phone would bite, he looked up at the young master sitting in front of
him and asked again.
"Are you sure?"

"If you don't want it, I can't use it just the same, I already have it, and there
are 2 tablets in the house, so what do I need it for?!"
Uh, knew you were freaking rich!
Can cursed inwardly as he turned it on and praised the phone for being
beautiful, if he could take the hickeys he would have kissed it already!
The man sitting across the table spoke up again.
"I've got a package for you so that the price is cheaper and so you can get
past paying off your debt as quickly as possible, but the only bad thing is
that you have to exchange it with giving me your number."
"No problem! I don't want to use the old number anymore" Can said
excitedly, then froze as he opened the phone book finding only one name in
there, he couldn't help but look up at him.
"Easy to contact when you return the money."
"Err " As if... Can already knew the previous offer was useless, the other
guy pulled out a phone the same color as his. Then it comes to
"Your number's in my phone, too."
What am I going to chip in for the picture Lemon wants?!!!!
As soon as Can thought of it, the image of his sister choking him popped
into his mind, and his brain went instantly numb. Stare dumbly at the thing
in your hand.
"Um, can I take a picture of you then? Get it for a caller ID."
I really want to smack myself in the mouth!
The football player kept mumbling something that felt suspicious no matter
how it sounded, and Tin frowned, and in a few moments Standing up and
then walking behind Can, he then lowered his head closer to his cheek.
"What are you... what are you... doing?"
"Taking pictures ah, I don't like to take pictures alone, I think it's better to
take group pictures"
"But I don't want a group photo!" Can insisted, as Tin, who had purposely
gotten up to stand behind him, said indifferently:
"That's not going to be a problem."
Snap! ~
"Shoot, shoot!!!! Let's take a picture. You're so nosy! Take a picture and
you don't want to do it alone and take a group photo! Come on, smile! I'm
taking pictures!" Seems a little too close.
"Come on, are you going to shoot it?" As soon as this side finished
complaining, the other side started pushing all over again, each side turned
and smiled at the camera, and then clicked, a very HD photos were saved
inside his phone, and he was so engrossed in his HD footage that he forgot
there was a dangerous figure standing next to him, Tin eyed the fair young
man beside him and watched him bask in his own joy, if not for the sight of
his sweet The smile he almost touched his nose to because he didn't want it
to just go away.
To flirt with him, you have to accept all of him, don't you?!
"Hey, hey, hey, you are a little bit ahead."
In fact, Master Tin was already ready to give him a ride home, because he
thought that on the way home he would have more to do with him than of
conversation, but from the time he left the downtown mall until his house,
Can was focused on playing with his new phone, only pointing the way to
the house was only the time when he looked up a bit that he shook his head
sadly.
"Ah, here we are, thanks for the ride home," Can said looking up at him
again as the car pulled up and he put his phone away. A quick thank you as
he unbuckled his seatbelt and opened the car door, not caring at all about
the guy who gave him a ride home.
It feels like it makes the rich young man feel bad.
Snap! ~
"Just gonna go away?"
"Aw, what do you want from me, then? I'm a Thai ha, do you want me to
kiss your face and mouth goodbye?"
"That's a good feeling, I don't mind if you want to emulate the foreign style"
Can opened his mouth wide in surprise after hearing that, regretting that he
had I'd hate to smack myself for what I just said. But he screamed right
away:
"But I mind! You've already kissed me twice before. What more do you
want?... "
"I want a third time," though Cantaloupe had been grinning all along, when
he saw the handsome man in front of him with such a sincere look. He can't
even tell you the feeling he had when he said that to him, plus the fact that
he sent himself home so deliberately.
"Uh, is it okay if we don't... kiss?" Can was starting to haggle over the
price.
"Food Money" Tin isn't a newbie.
"Come on, Tin."

"Money for cell phones"
"Tin”
"Fare to get you home"
"Ew!!! You want to kiss, don't you! Well, come on, come and kiss me on
the mouth!" Can screamed right away when he realized he couldn't fight
him, not wanting to feel as if he owed him anything? His face flushed
instantly, but Can was the kind of man who, when he said it, he did it, and
as soon as he had finished speaking, he looked up at him and closed the
Eyes.
"Uh, are you... sure?"
Boo! ~
He was about to turn around and go home when the car door suddenly
opened again.
"Anyway, thank you very much for today, I'll treasure this phone," said Can
as he lifted up the Bag, grinning widely, he closed the door after that, so
much so that he didn't come to see Tin's slightly stunned expression.
After a while, Tin said to himself.
"I should be the one thanking you for that!" When he finished, your mind
became even more convinced.
Today's events told him he wasn't going to let go of Can... easily!

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 46: This May Be Love
Pete
Now that Ae has been on vacation for a few days, I've come to realize one
word - loneliness.
"Ugh~" I sighed softly, the teacher on the podium sputtered endlessly, but I
got one in my left ear and one out of my right. I didn't hear a word of it in
my head and I was wondering if I was going to go home tonight, because I
wouldn't have anyone to eat dinner with or go to the apartment to sleep
with, no one calls me up in the middle of the night to watch a football game
with them.
Longing for each other is like as deep as the sea and the waves that rise up
are huge, missing someone makes one lonely.
When did I become such a scared lonely person?
I asked myself, although there had been times before when I'd taken a week
off from Ae on vacation, at that time I knew that as soon as I could see him
when I came to school and I was still in the throes of moving into my
apartment, so I was very excited about that brief period of time. The
separation wasn't so strong. No, it was because I was happy just to see Ae
at that time. It's bubbling and since we've been together since we've had
sex, we've been lonely as hell after just a few days apart.
Now that Ae is still out with his friends, I don't think he misses me...
"Ughhhh!"
"Pete, are you okay? Are you sick somewhere?" As soon as class was over,
I started sighing on my desk with the side of my face pressed up against it.
Shaking my head in her direction,
"It's okay, I'm okay."
"So is there something on your mind? I heard you sighing for the whole
class." Still sounding worried, I shook my head again, my face still pressed
lifelessly to the desk.
"No, I'm really fine." I give him a smile and he suddenly offers me his hand.
"But you're so pale, are you sick and feverish?"
"Obnoxious!”
“....”
I also saw the girl reaching out to take the temperature of my forehead and
as soon as I tried to dodge, I heard a disgusting voice in my ear... I and the
girl next to me were stunned by the meaningful words.
"People have already said it's fine, but you still keep bothering me, don't
you have any idea how much of a nuisance you are?"
"Uh~Tin"
"Pete, I'm... I'm going first." As I turned over to remind Tin, the girl quickly
said goodbye to me and strode off with the other girls. I could still hear
them talking when I left the classroom.
"What a loser! Who does he think he is? Calling me obnoxious!"

"Well, we all heard that, he is doggish-looking and with a temper worse
than a septic tank!”
The group of girls had already left the classroom and I looked back at Tin,
who was looking down at his phone, as if he was completely oblivious to
their words. I could only remind him gently, "Tin, you shouldn't talk like
that, there'll be all kinds of rumors. Four up, people will vilify you, even
though you're not who they say you are."
"And what kind of person am I?" He turned his head and asks me and I
freeze and then said,
"I don't know what kind of person you are, I just know I love the way you
looked when you ask me for Can's number and if you're really like
everyone else... How could Can possibly accept you as you are now?" I
smiled at him, not telling him what Can had told me, knowing full well the
relationship between the two of them is definitely beyond the bounds of
friendship, or at least Tin's feelings for Can are beyond the bounds of
friendship.
Finally Tin puts the phone in his bag and speaks indifferently: "You're so
kind, you knew from the start so why did you let that woman approach
you..."
"But I've never given anyone else any hope and you know I don't mean to
do any of that with women at all." I told him straight out, because at this
point, he knew almost everything about me and I thought he'd say
something to Ae... He didn't say anything to make me angry, but he asked
me in an unusually friendly tone: "I don't think we'll see each other after the
holidays. Right?"
"Well, if you mean Can, I haven't seen him either." I couldn't help but smile
and tease him, as if joking with him made me feel a little better myself and
followed him out of the classroom, taking it upon himself to decide who the
unseen person was that he was referring to.
"Is he still coming to school on vacation?" It sounded like he was asking
about Ae, but I knew as if he was talking about Can and I kept answering
his questions as if I don't know anything - of course, I'm also talking about
Can and not Ae.
"I heard there's football practice, but it's not for the first two weeks, so
they're probably out on vacation. He said on the line that he got a new
number. Did you know that?" When I said that, Tin actually smiled. I
thought I was hallucinating, but before he looked away, I could actually see
him grinning, it's one of those uncontrollable grins.
"You've changed so much lately!”
"What?" He stopped smiling right away.
"You are much nicer than you used to be, jeez. You don't have to say
anything. I guess you've changed because of Can." Tin was stunned as if he
was trying to decide whether to say it or not. In the past, he would have
called me nosy and ignorant. He walked in front and I followed behind, all
the way to the college-parking lot connection point.
I felt that I won't get a response from Tin, but I did.
"You're right to think that way..."
His words instantly made me want to smile and I said I had to share this
gossip with Ae. Line text beeped, so I looked down.
[We're in Phanburi, going to the beach to play football.]
Would you think I'm lying if I said I was bubbling over with happiness just
reading that simple sentence? But at this point, I was so happy that I wanted
to smile and the corners of my mouth were turning up like crazy and I
couldn't even cancel it out. Because Ae gave me his itinerary. We barely
talked last night, because he had to pack and there was a big game to watch
and I thought he'd be happy with that. I'm more interested in the game and I
don't want to be a little pushy and pester him to talk to me.
"Just tell him you're staying with me now." As soon as I texted Ae back that
I was done with school, Tin's voice rang out beside me and I looked away
from my phone to his body, then shook my head.
"You're not going to piss off my Ae anymore, but let me remind you, Can
and Ae are really close." I don't know if it's because I was thinking too
much, but I think Tin turned very pale when he heard what I said and to
hide it and then he turned his head and looked away and that's when the car
drove us to the parking lot and I felt this look on his face was familiar like
I've seen it before.
"Are they particularly close?" I bet I've seen that look on his face
somewhere else.
"Who's with who?" I decided to goad him into giving his name.
"Can and... that guy." For some reason, Tin just wouldn't say Ae's name
properly and his tone was even colder than before, so I had to answer.
"Well, Can said that Ae helped him when he first started college and they
met at the beginning of the school year and they were in the same soccer
team, so it's a close relationship."
"Heh." Tin uttered one monosyllable, then watched him walk to his Porsche
and I was still in a state of wondering where on earth I've seen that déjà vu
expression before.
"Tin, are you all right?"
"No, I'm leaving now." After saying that, I got into my car, still standing
there thinking about that déjà vu look and my phone rang at that exact
moment, suddenly it hit home.
"Hello~Ae~"
[Class is over already, right? Are you going to sleep at home or at the
apartment today?]
"Going home, it's not too late, I think it's better to go home."
[Well, it's better if you go home and sleep, then call me when you get
home.] I didn't get to see his face, but from the tone of his voice I could tell
he was worried about my safety, so of course I had to promise him. I was
ready to end the conversation because I didn't want to interrupt him playing
football with his friends, but before I hung up the phone, I was still in a
state of shock. Throwing bad thoughts away I said said:
"Ae... I was with Tin just now~"
[...]
The silence on the other end of the line, the silence means he's upset and
then the tone is stern.
[Why are you with him? Did he do anything to you? Don't hang out
with him, Pete!]
In response to his irritated and overbearing tone, instead of feeling

aggrieved, I smiled happily into a 100-pound grin. LOL.
"No, I'm separated from him now, I'll be home in a minute."
[That's good, you go home, don't go with him, have you gotten in the
car now? Are you still at the college?]
Ae kept asking questions on the other end of the phone and I finally
remembered how Tin acted when he heard that Can and Ae were close. Who
has that irritated look when a certain name comes out, isn't it Ae's when he
hears me talking about Tin? It's as if he's been robbed of the one he loves.
There's a striking resemblance between these two extreme men!
Yes, that's right. They're the jealous kings of Southeast Asia.
Ae
"Come on, Pond, come update me, I'm dying to know about Ae, it's been a
while, I can't believe he is seeing someone."
It's our first day in Phanburi and Mai, our high school leader, has arranged a
banquet in the backyard of the residence. The backyard is facing the ocean
and suddenly it's a place of depravity and after a few drinks, the guy's
looking for something to talk about. The best way to serve drinks is to
gossip among friends.
B.itch, I don't have a problem with gossiping about other people's business,
but what the hell is this about me!
"I know what you want to hear. I know everything. From romance outside
the dorm to entanglement in bed, this young master knows everything." I
know everything and I will tell you everything I can tell you."
BANG~~
I raised my leg on the cane chair and kicked Pond mercilessly, almost
knocking him to the ground, however, he actually ran to Sun's side to sit
down and made a face at me.
"Nah nah nah, Ae, why are you so shy, you don't want to share with your
friends? You're so bossy!"
"I'd like to know, but I don't think Ae is the kind of person who would fall
in love during college. I thought he would. We talked about it and thought
maybe we will find lovers when after we quit football, but I never thought it
would turn out to be so sooner from what we expected..." Dior's added a
second stab, I want to spit in his face, even though I agree with him.
I've never been interested in anyone before and I've never chased anyone
before, so I don't think a relationship is necessary at all, all I've ever wanted
in life was around football, but when I met Pete, my first thoughts were
turned upside down. I've been wrong about people like Pete all my life.
"Yeah right, I'm going to have to update you all on this so we're all in the
know. Okay, Ae, you. Let me tell you, or everyone will say you don't want
your friends to know about your life after high school." It seems to me that
Pond's reason was stupid because even in high school I didn't have to tell
them about my feelings.
"What are you guys talking about?" It's not enough that the original gossips
were Mai, Pond, Dior and Sun, but now there's a new member... Dear, our
other little half-breed friend, these gossips are really giving me a headache
and I've got one frown on my face.
"Talk about Pete, man."
"Oh, oh, oh, I was wondering the same thing, hey, hey, Mai. You haven't
met Pete, have you? He's so handsome. When he walked up to us, I thought
he was a star, he was so beautiful, so fair. Beautiful, smiling like a young
girl at the beginning of her life, we were all dumbfounded! Sun, don't you
have a picture of Pete? You took a picture together before." At that point, I
turned to look at Sun, remembering that he had taken a picture with Pete at
that time and now the words were said and the phone was handed over.
What do you mean? I'm sure as hell going to get his phone and find a
picture of them together and delete it, which I had no right to do at the time,
but now I do I have.
"Baa, Dear, are you a goldfish with a 7-second memory? Did you forget it
was that photo that got me in trouble with Rio? Rio wanted to meet the guy
in the photo, so I deleted it. I'm smart enough to be smart." scolded Dear
yelled out in protest, I do not care, as long as the photo has been deleted
from Sun's phone.
"YOu keep calling me stupid all the time. Call your date stupid if you
can!"“
Sometimes I feel sorry for Dear, because even though I'm not as smart as
him, my sixth sense is much better and he's such an idiot, will these
scourges kill me?
"I don't want to discourage you, Dear," I was thinking to myself and the
scourge was on.
Mai, that brat is playing his leading role again and he's the first one to get
hurt. When bullying Dear we will be so united, next is Dior then damage:
"The fact that you asked that question speaks volumes about your
unmatched stupidity..."
"What am I stupid about?" Dear never learns his lesson. He still trusts
everyone even though he knows they're entertaining him. Look at Sun. The
way he was winking at Dear, I wanted to kick him in the face.
"Calling someone stupid when you don't want to break up with them is
stupid, of course it's stupid. Porch loves a dumbass like you
unconditionally." See, eventually Dear became a target again and I had to
sit quietly and drink, as long as they didn't come after me, silence is my best
weapon, yelling at them makes me a target.
"But I think Ae's gossip is more interesting yay!”
"Bitch, why are you dragging me into this again~" I muttered and
everyone's eyes went to me in unison and with a cheap smile.
"Stay out of my business!" I immediately yelled at him, but the more I

forbade him, the more he made it worse.
"What about you isn't worth gossiping about? I'd also like to know what a
short, poor man like you is getting into and boy, I'd like to know what you
think of this... How serious are the feelings involved" I also knew that Mai
was a bitch, but if I fought him, I'd end up being a dead man on his t.ongue,
so I tugged at the corners of my mouth, Proudly:
"The crush of my affection is ten times more handsome than you!”
“....”
The air was suddenly silent and they probably didn't expect me to praise
Pete so much, until Pond burst out smiling. "Oh, oh, oh, listen, I don't mean
to brag, but I've heard Ae brag about his boyfriend more times than I can
count, my ears are ringing. He's a silent dwarf, but he's not a man of his
appearance. Ah, he still blushes when I talk about his boyfriend."
"Are you thinking of changing your roommate next semester?" I interjected

threateningly before he could say more, only to see Pond fake-squeeze out a
few tears.
"Yeah, I'm not your Mr. Pete. If you want to throw me out of the dorm so
you can be with your boyfriend, just say so, don’t make excuses, please!”
"Pond is really pitiful, Ae has a boyfriend and then throws away her friend,
she's really homosexual and inhumane!” Sun also added to the jealousy by
hypocritically pulling Pond's head against his shoulder, Dior. He used the
tablecloth as a handkerchief to wipe Pond's tears, turned his head to look at
me and pretended to say:
"I didn't even know you were like this before, wrong about you!”
"That's enough of you playboys!” I couldn't help but curse, causing them to
smile again, wanting to kick them one by one into the sea and feed them to
the sharks, Just then, my line beeps.
... Ae, what are you doing?.
I immediately glanced at everyone and saw them all sticking their necks out
at me like a giraffe and I had to stand up and say coldly.
"I'm going to go talk on the phone first..."
"Yo yo yo yo, who are you talking to?" They asked in unison, I turned
around and said.
"It's my business who I talk to. You'll die if you don't gossip!"“
"Ouch, Sun, my heart hurts so much~ I think I'm going to rupture my spleen
and die~" Mai is such a jerk. True to his name, he faked heartache and a
ruptured spleen in front of me and Sun rolled over on the floor.
"Me too, me too, I'm feeling itchy all over. I think I have psoriasis." At one
point, they're all going through all sorts of weird ways to die because they
don't know who I'm talking to on the phone and I'm drunk and lazy.
Regardless of their insanity, I walked three steps into the house - the ocean
view room was sponsored by Dear's boyfriend.
"Hey hey hey, guys, I'm actually wondering how some little idiot would feel
if even Ae could talk about love?" I fled the trolling area, because they
wouldn't cease fire, but I wasn't the target anymore.
"Ae's not here, Porch, you come tell Dear the little fool, hee hee hee hee."
See, they... I've found a new victim, but I don't care about that. Go to the
other side of the house, call someone. That person made me realize for the
first time what it's like to be in love.
Shortly after the call was made, a soft, low, uncomfortable voice sounded
on the other end.
[Hello Ae] I started giggling just hearing him say "Hello Ae".
"What are you doing? Have you eaten yet?"
[Having eaten and showered, I thought I'd do some homework before

going to bed.]
"Am I interrupting you, then?"
[No, no, no no no, we can talk, we can talk, Ae]
Hearing his rushed and panicked voice, I could already imagine his face, at
first I just wanted to call and listen to him. But as soon as I heard his voice I
changed my mind, I went up to the second floor and sat on the balcony and
I heard my best friends downstairs. The sound of mingling and talking and
the thought that I'd have a long conversation with my boyfriend.
[Ae, how are you doing? Where have you been having fun?]
Actually, I was tempted to ask him why he was with Tin today, but I'm sure
I'd be upset if I did, So I gave up asking him and answered his question
instead.
"Just all the way over here, my friends have no idea how to act polite, as I
told you before." Dear's boyfriend sponsored the trip and the guys have
been shouted to be driven everywhere we wanted to go. Going on, Mai, that
guy, who doesn't know what's going on with that pipe head of his, it's like
it's all the way down, he kept yelling every five minutes." I said... shaking
my head at the group of losers and saying I was tired and unloved, Just
hearing happy laughter from the other side of the phone made me want to
go on.
"Mai this guy is really good, I wonder what he said to Dear's boyfriend at
the gas station today." What? Porch will tell us that we can buy whatever
we want and he will pay the bill. Then Mai carries an entire case of beer
and the strangest one is Dior, you know him, he's tall and wears... The one
with the glasses, he's got face wash, shaving cream and tampons."
[Huh? Tampons?]
"Well, I shook my head at that and he says his family motto is to pick what
is needed back home when it's free and he's bringing tampons back to his
mother."
[Hahahahahaha~ so funny oh, hahahaha~ didn't think Dior was like that,
hahahahahahahahahahaha] me Before I could finish, Pete was laughing so
hard on the other end, that the corners of my mouth turned up at the sound
of him laughing so hard, Would love to see his face right now.
Actually, I'm not a big fan of talking on the phone, so I hang up when I'm
done talking on the phone and I've seen my friends talk on the phone with
their partners before. You can talk on the phone for an hour, they were
bored, I would never have fallen into that state, just with... Pete went crazy
in the face after they got together, so it turns out that phone calls aren't as
bad as I thought!
I don't know what I was talking to him about, until I heard the losers yelling
that I had fallen in the ocean and been eaten by sharks, Then he reluctantly
said, "I have to hang up now."
"Well, good night, Ae and then I was just, uh..." Pete mumbled for a while
and I waited quietly for him to finish and then... Hearing his shy tone of
voice, I can already imagine how shy he was on the other end of the phone.
[I've missed you!]
I couldn't help but smile out loud at the disconnected phone and he hung up
immediately, without waiting for my response. Gently: "I've missed you
too, Pete."
Pete was my first love, it's the first time I missed someone so much... I want
to go back to Bangkok soon!
Pete
"Should I call Ae? Or should I wait for him to call me?"
I was lying on my bed staring at my cell phone lying next to my pillow,

hesitating whether to call my boyfriend who was on a trip to Phanburi,
Since it's their last night out, I figured they'd be having one last night of
partying, so no. Dare to bother him.
"Or is he asleep already?" I mutter under my breath, unlocking my phone to

see that the screen says it's eleven o'clock and that Ae hasn't moved since
the afternoon, Because I called him in the afternoon and now I don't dare to
call him again, for fear that his group of friends will smile at him for being
a strict husband.
Pfft~
"Oh, I'm so lonely. I have to go to my dad's during summer vacation. I'll be

so lonely then, won't I?" In the end, I buried my head in the pillow and
mumbled and sighed, I couldn't live without Ae. I feel like I'm going crazy
just because I haven't heard his voice for a few hours and then I think about
the annual holiday. I have to visit my father in Germany all the time and I'm
sure I'll be lonely to death this summer.
Don't want to go!
I thought glumly, every year I said I didn't want to go because I didn't want
to leave my mom alone in Thailand and my dad was over in Germany He's
already got a family of his own and a brother who's ten years my junior,
even if I don't resent my stepmother. Robbed me of my father's love, but
every year I don't want to stay long when I go to their place.
Ringer~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
While thinking about it, my phone rang, so I picked it up and looked at it

and before I saw the caller ID... All the things that were dwelling on the
heart were instantly left behind.
"Hello, Ae"
[Are you asleep?]

"Not yet, not yet, I'm waiting for you... I'm waiting for you... uh... I'm
waiting for you to call me." At first, I wanted to stop, but on second
thought, why couldn't I just tell him I missed him? Ae was silent there for a
long time, I had to call him:
"Ae~ do you hear me?"
[I hear you, just because I hear you, you're driving me crazy!]
I frowned, wondering what I've said wrong, but before I can ask, I hear Ae
on the other end of the line with a kind of a tone of voice that seemed to be
strongly suppressing a certain emotion:
[Now both my ears are full of it...]
"Huh?" I exclaimed nervously...
What moaning? Where did Ae go? With who?
I can't help but think the worst, I don't need to look in the mirror to know
how ugly I look right now, just listen to the tone on the other end of the
phone m.oaning.
[Dear is in the room with his boyfriend. Probably Dear, that brat
doesn't know that the walls are thinner than Lin Daiyu's life, Don't he
know that walls have ears? His sticky m.oans are poisoning my ears
and since Porch sang him love songs, it's a wonder he's not smitten.]
"Whew!"
[Why are you sighing?]
"No!” I was finally relieved to hear Ae's explanation and just now I actually
thought: who did Ae have an affair with and how dare he bring it in? Tell
me. At that thought, I couldn't help but smile and Ae's tone was a bit fierce:
[You don't think I've had anything with anyone, do you?]

"No... Not at all!” I denied it, not daring to admit I was mistaken, only to
hear Ae sigh too and by his tone, I guess he... I'm sure I'm scratching my
hair manically at the moment.
"What can I do with anyone, I've missed you like crazy... of course I missed
you, good thing you didn't come along."
Why did you say that!
Suddenly I felt a little aggrieved, but just a little, because Ae went on to say
forcefully and overbearingly:
"Because if you were here and I won't help myself from hugging you and I
wouldn’t want anyone to hear you m.oan...” I'm at a loss for words, Ae
continued.
[Your voice is so much nicer than Dear's and I love the sound of you
calling my name when I hold you.]
"Voice... What's so great about a man's voice?"
[In my case, your voice is just beautiful!]
I just want to tell Ae: didn't you ever think I'd be shy when you said that?
Not to mention the fact that we've already been intimate. I was so ashamed
every time he hugged me and I said his name and who would have thought
he'd say he liked my screaming of his name.
"Ah... What song did Dear's boyfriend sing for him?" I quickly changed the
subject so I wouldn't be embarrassed and Ae was kind enough to pick up
the conversation.
[I don't know the song English version of the song. I've heard the Thai
version before, a very old song, the title is already I can't remember, but this
song made Dear cry. Mai's hosting a cocktail party and Dear's friend Chin is
playing guitar and Pond beats along.]
The topic has been successfully distracted and I'm finally not so shy, but I'm
suddenly curious...
"So do you sing along?"
[Hi~ I can't sing, sometimes I don't even know the name of a song when
I listen to it.] Even though I know Ae can't sing, I still say it in a petulant
tone:
"You sing me a song~~"
[I told you I can't sing.]
As soon as he said that, I thought I shouldn't pester him to sing, if not.
[Hmm, but if there was ever a song I could sing to you, I think it would
be this one.]
"What song?" I suddenly became very agitated and Ae said there was a
song just for me, but after my question went out, Ae instead fell into a long
silence...
"Ae~~"
[I can't remember all the lyrics, so I'd rather not sing, lest your
headphones get scared of my voice.] said Ae, but my need to know was so
strong that I had to do my whining again:
"Come on Ae, I want to hear it, just sing it for me, okay?"
[I... All right, all right, all right... Listen, I'm only going to sing it
once...]
"Uh-huh..." I held my breath and listened intently, there was the sound of
waves on the phone, maybe he was outside the house, a little... After the
silence, Ae's song came on,
[It may be love~]
"...!!!”
When I heard Ae sing the first line of the song in his deep, slightly
magnetic voice, all of a sudden, my eyes widened, my heart was beating so
fast that my chest was aching and I was breathing so fast, listening to Ae
singing to me.
[... Makes the word life sound more meaningful; it might be love, makes
waiting easier...]
Ae didn't sing very well, not in tune at all, but my heart was beating out of
my chest, because I'd never... Didn't think Ae would sing this song with me
– It might be love.
[Well that's enough of that or the tune is all over the Pacific.]
Ae has never told me he loves me, never has, but he's singing about it now,
isn't he? Whether he knows it or not, he's confessing to me - I am his love.
Isn't that right?
So, with a trembling voice, I said to Ae: "Ae... I love you!”
He was silent for a moment, then said softly:
[I know Pete, because I feel the same way you do.]
You see? Ae can't say the word "love", but for me, it was enough to hear Ae
say something meaning it. We talked for a while and then we hung up and I
held the phone tightly, tears in my eyes and a smile on my l.ips.
If you have to ask why I'm crying? Because of the origins of this song.
This may be the love that makes the word life sound more meaningful.
I immediately looked down at my phone when this song came on again, not
Ae's voice, but mine specifically for Ae Cell Phone Ringtone - The ringtone
I've set for Phi Trump since he stole my phone and I got a new one.
I was so confused about what ringtone to set and it took me a long time to
find this song, because from that moment on I know - Ae is my love.
"Ae~" I picked up the phone and when I heard Ae's voice on the other end,
the corners of my mouth turned up.
[I forgot to tell you... I miss you!]
Ae hanged up again and I hold the phone tightly in my hand and say softly,
"Ae, you know what? You're my love."
Hopefully this will reach Ae's heart...

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 47: Always fooled
Although classmate Kirakorn isn't the kind of person who likes to imagine
things, or to put it bluntly, the kind of person who doesn't have a heart, but
for the past few days, what happened has been lingering in his mind.
The thing about me being k.issed... No, not that.
I've been forced into it... Not really.
So what else is haunting my mind?
"It's time to find out who's the second most desirable guy for a thousand
girls to date and he's only 0.00 away from first place." One point, despite
the fact that he's a married man with a wife of great character and beauty,
he's not going to lose the hearts of thousands of young women with his
Middle Prince Charming's status. The gentleman in second place is Tul-
Metthanan."
"Is it that much of a stretch?"
Yes, there is only one thing that haunts Cantaloupe's mind now... the
ruthless,.... cold-blooded brother of this damned man who hurt his own
younger brother...
"Is this really his real brother? How come they don't look the same?" Can
ducked his head, eyes almost glued to the sleek screen of his new phone,
trying to keep those squinting eyes open to get a better look at the man with
brown hair and a European look. Then he remembered the brother and
realized that there was no blood resemblance between them. Except for one
thing, that they both spoke three foreign languages.
I don't know why I speak so many languages, sometimes my Thai is so hard

to understand.
Can shrugged his shoulders, then went on to read Tin's brother's bio.
"Mother is English, 6'2" tall. What's 6 feet?" One foot equals 30

centimeters, 180... Six... I see. Couldn't this interview have been written in
Thai? Who has the time to calculate how many centimeters is six feet." Can
continued to complain, getting to know this annoying man without even
meeting him and then slid down to see this man's family photo.
Tin's brother has his hand on the shoulder of an elegant lady, presumably
Tin's sister-in-law and his other hand is holding a very cute little kid, that
would be Tin's nephew. I don't see any violent tendencies on the part of the
brother in this picture.
If Tin hadn't told him himself, he probably wouldn't have believed that this
seemingly good man with a smile on his face could be so outrageous evil...
The article also mentions that he is a family man who loves his family and
has no energy to notice anyone else, which almost makes half the country's
female friends scream at him, wanting to throw away their morals out of the
window and become his mistresses. Whoever reads this article, will think
that this man must be a wonderful family oriented man.
"The more I see his face the more disgusting, manipulative, despicable, I
want to beat him up!”
But for Cantaloupe, the article did nothing to change his stereotype of the
man, you can say he's biased, but he... really chose to believe Tin.
The more he thought about it... The more he thought about it... the more he
felt sorry for that venomous young master.
Line...
"Woof"
"Don't bark, Gucci. He's just texting. Leave him alone." But his sympathy
has nothing to do with responding to Tin's messages. I don't know what's
wrong with him, but he's been sending messages since they exchanged Line
accounts. "Harass". Even though Can wasn't very smart, he knew that if he
replied to a message, he'd have to answer the next one too and he would fall
into their trap and get dragged out.
Don't go! If you go, you'll feel like you are selling yourself out!
Line...
Don't listen, you b.astard.
Line...
Ignore it, send it if you want, but I won't reply, I don't care.
Line...
It's a ghost, so I'll mute it.
buzzing
Holy shit!
buzzing
Then I'll turn on Do Not Disturb mode!
Can was relieved that all the bells and vibrations had finally disappeared
without a trace. Although he still felt a little guilty deep down, sometimes
he felt he had to trust his premonitions, because he was... Anticipating that
Tin's strong offense doesn't stop at just the k.issing end of the base.
"Woof"
"Shut up, Gucci" But when the phone died down, it was as if the creature
had taken over the task to keep bothering Can and it also put its head on
Can's knee and Can disgustingly tried to push Gucci's head out, but Gucci
didn't want to give up, either and used his head but also his teeth to bite, as
if forcing the owner to reply, eventually Can couldn't take it anymore...
"Okay, okay, you're so protective of him after just one meeting." I grabbed
my phone after saying that and saw the last message from the other person
on the screen,
... Have you forgotten? Under whose name did you buy the phone you're
using...
"B.itch!!!! How dare you threaten me!!!!” Can yelled at the top of his lungs,
so he scrolls through it. He kept saying "Can", "Cantaloupe" and asking if
he was there and the last message was the most outrageous, he actually said
he would take back his phone if he didn't reply to the message.
Do you think I'm afraid?
"Do you think you can threaten someone like me?" Although he said so, his
fingers were typing rapidly...
Is there anything I can do for you? Mr. Big Tin, with a "Crybaby Monkey"
emoticon.
Okay, I'm scared!

Oh my, I just got a new phone, I haven't played it for a week and it was
taken away, what a shame! What a disgrace!
"Geez, I can't believe he even resorted to calling." While they were texting,
the creditor started calling. He had to answer the phone and he was going to
yell at him and say, "What the hell is wrong with you, harassing me since
the middle of the day? But in the end, all he said was.
"Ah, hello, what can I do for you?" The voice was instantly soft.
[Why you have not replied?]
"I just didn't see it, not that I didn't reply." Fingers are squeezing tightly.
[You just changed your avatar five minutes ago]
"Just... It's just that I just changed my avatar and put it aside." I don't readily
admit that I don't really want to reply.
[But I had texted you an hour ago]
"Don't make a big deal out of it, what's the matter, I want to play with my
dog. I don't have time to talk to you." This time Can wanted to end the
conversation quickly, because he's afraid he'll be pushed into the fire next,
but he's still... Before any further action could be taken, the other side had
already made their move...
[You know what? You're running away from your debts.]
"I'm not running away from my debts! I'm an honest man who doesn't run
from his debts! It's only been a week, not even a month. When did I run
away from my debts? Just say what you have to say and don't try to pick on
me!” Can was a bit angry, he can accept being scolded, but he can't accept
being called a "deadbeat".
[Your behavior makes me think this way]

If... If Can had kept an eye out at this point, he would have known right
away that he was slowly walking into a trap.
"So what do you want me to do to convince you that I Kirakorn doesn't run
from debt?"
[Would you do it if I told you?]
At this point if Can calmed down a bit and thinks about it more carefully...
"All right, I'll do it! Just say it!”
[Okay... From now on you're gonna text me when you wake up and you're
gonna text me back within an hour and if you don't, I'll assume you're a
deadbeat, okay?]
"OK!!!! I'll show you, so from today onwards, every morning, I'll be the
first one to send you a message to say hello and give you additional
benefits, I'll send you a sweet look before you go to bed tonight, okay?"
Hey, wait a minute! What did I just say? What did I just say?!
The man who had been saying a lot of things in one breath, instantly opened
his eyes wide and his mouth began to gradually widen. He finally realized...
he'd made another blunder.
"Hey Tin! That doesn't count, I..."
[That's what I'm calling to say and I hope you'll keep your promise, so long.
Bye.]
Ha!!!
Now Can was momentarily petrified with the phone in his hand, just
blinking, listening to the busy tone on the other side of the phone and then.
and keep hitting yourself in the head and then blew up.
"Scum!!!! You big evil! You're lying to me again! And Can, why did you
say yes to him, you can't just say yes! Oh, man! It's all your fault, Gucci, if
you hadn't been urging me to answer him, I wouldn't have lost it!” said the
owner, who was in a mood to come and go, swooshed and stood up, looking
at the cute dog with hatred and then stormed into the house in a rage, all of
which left Gucci wailing helplessly.
If Cantaloupe could understand a little bit of dog language, he'd probably

know that Gucci is not trying to stand in the way of the Tin's side, because...
Where's my lunch master? Can't you understand my dog language after I've
been barking so long?
"Oh yeah, I'm too stupid, the avatar photo, Tin used a photo of me!”
He sat there sulking for a while, then suddenly remembered a secret mission
he'd been given a few days ago. I already had a picture of Tin, but I'm sorry
I'm so close to his face in this one. If I cropped it and sent it to Lemon, she'd
be nagging me again, saying it's incomplete. So it's not even done yet.
Can, who now has the brain capacity of a melon, is learning to use his
brain, he realizes, since he added Tin's Line and has got the other guy's
picture right here.
I don't have to worry about being scolded by my sister anymore.
"Mom!!! Where's Le." So, Can rushed out to the yard behind the house to
ask his mom, who was hanging out the laundry.
"Should be up there, just saw her come down to get a snack to eat up there."
As soon as he found out where he was going, his legs kicked into action and
he ran to the second floor. He didn't even notice the sign on his sister's
door... "No unauthorized entry." Especially Can.
"Le... I've got his picture... Ow." The man who was happy that his sister
would never be disowned by her again stopped, seeing that she was not in
the room, he turned his head again. Went to look in the bathroom, then just
shrugged.
"Then I will wait for her in your room." And with that he went straight to
the little writing desk, on which was a laptop and why she had one and he
didn't. Well... She saved up her own money to buy it and she said if you
don't want to die, don't touch it, don't play with it, so the brother never used
it and he never took the threats to heart...
"Huh? What's this...” But the screen is on and something on it catches his
eye, so he starts to move the mouse cursor around, towards... Scroll down
and then some images appear that will leave him stunned.
Boys... Kissing boys on the face.
"There's something weird about this page," Can mutter under his breath, not
realizing that the page he's viewing is the home page of a website, so he
continues He slid down there. He saw some men hugging, some k.issing,
some solo, some group, some cartoons and little videos.
"Huh?.. Uh...”
"Holy shit!!!!”
Can was so shocked that he threw his chair back a few centimeters and
stared at the video on the website and I'm sorry, it's not just an innocent
cartoon of two boys holding hands, it's two men! And, there's no code for it,
their hands were clasped.
"Phi Can!!!! How did you get in my room!!!! What are you looking at!
What are you looking at!"
"Le....Le... Le.... what is this?" By this time, the owner of the room had
returned, shouting, bringing his brother back to his senses. Can hurriedly
pointed to the image on the screen of the two drunken boys attacking each
other with their bodies and asked with a shaky voice. Le came running over
aggressively.
"Who gave you permission to come into my room, brother Can!” Le

quickly turned off the screen, then questioned in a forceful tone. In the past,
the older brother always let the younger sister go, but not this time.
"Explain to me quickly what that was?"
"It's just a manga, for relaxing myself."
"You still read this stuff, huh?" Can continued to press the issue, not having
cleared up his confusion and Le looked a little nervous, like he'd been
caught red-handed doing something bad. Exactly.
"What's wrong with that! That's my business. Get out of here! Get out of
here!"
"Not getting out, you explain first!”
"Then I won't tell, get out, psycho!” This glasses girl still has a tough tone,
obviously she's already become Pale. Finally, Can pulls out the trigger.
"No, if you don't tell me, I'll tell Mom that you're watching gay movies."
Le was super tempted to lunge forward and choke her brother after hearing
this, but the threat was not generally effective, in case it was when the
elders knew that a diligent student had such a hobby, they would be nagging
her day and night so she had to go soft.
"I'm a Y-girl." After she saw her brother's confused face, she had to
continue explaining.
"I like two guys being together, is that clear enough."
Can was dumbfounded, incredulous at the sight of his sister, who had
grown up to be a virtuoso and then blurted out the question.
"You're not normal?"
Snap!
"Oops!”
The first thing the notebook on the desk does is fly up and hit Can on the
head, then Le looked disappointed and said.
"This kind of love isn't abnormal, what's wrong with it, just wanting to see
two guys in love? Love is the same for all genders. Haven't you read an
article? It says that we're all born bisexual, but society's view of us restricts
a lot of guys to being with girls. Together. I haven't done anything wrong.
So what if I'm a Y-girl? I excel at my studies, there are plenty of guys with
their legs spread wide who get better grades than you, when you're as good
at studying as I am... Come back to me when I'm not normal!”
"Calm down, calm down, Le, I didn't mean it." When her sister talks one
way, Can can't handle it. By the look of her, she's probably been holding it
inside for a long time. Le took a sip and continued.
"Are you discriminating against LGBT people?"
"No, no, no, my friends have these too, I just didn't think you'd like it...
Seeing that his sister was about to get angry, this brother quickly explained
and thought of his two friends who had already made it.
"You can't tell mom." Lemon struck while the iron was hot and Can nodded
repeatedly, not because of anything else, but because he was afraid his sister
would hit him with the laptop again. My own head, what a fucking pain!
"But now that you know, you're going to help me."
"Huh?" My sister, whose face was cloudy just a moment ago, seamlessly
switched to a sunny face, sat down on the bed with her buttocks and with
both hands... Can't hear a thing about it.
"What is it?"
"You're going to be the helper, so Phi Tin and Phi Pete can fall in love."
"Huh?!” Can couldn't believe his ears, he was blindfolded and he was
blindfolded several times at once.
Tin and Pete? Lemon are you in the wrong cult?
"You heard right, now that you know. Well, actually, I have a website and I
want to post a picture of Tin and Pete, which would be super cool. So, since
you're friends with both of them, you're going to tell me all about them,
OK?"
"It's not OK! It's definitely not OK! Because Pete... Because Pete..."
I can't tell her that! Ae and Pete didn't announce their relationship to the
public. Besides, how can he tell her that her good Phi Tin is courting her
real brother.
Thinking of that, Can quickly stopped his voice and looked at his sister. In
her shining eyes, which burned with the spirit of a rotten woman, he saw
what would happen to him if he told her the truth. How bad would it be?
The next thing you know, your sister's gonna be posting all of Tin's
advances on her website and since you've got it all wrong, you're gonna let
her go. You continue to misunderstand...
"I wouldn't say yes anyway..."
"Have you forgotten, who is responsible for your food?"
As soon as she saw her brother standing there in a daze, the one who knew
his weakness immediately started to smile.
"If one day I accidentally put a bunch of chili peppers in your food, or a
couple of cockroaches in your food, how much better would that food be?"
It's delicious." Cantaloupe's face went white, because if you asked him what
he was most afraid of, what he found most disgusting... Cockroaches... He'd
seen a video of a cockroach having a baby and Can couldn't eat for three
days afterwards.
"So, you're gonna keep me updated on everything, okay?" The one who
knows he's won gives the final order and then pushes his brother out of his
room, before closing the door she did not forget to emphasize...
"Don't tell Mom!” and she closed the door ruthlessly, leaving Can standing
outside thinking, his mind all stuffed with Tin And Pete's cult picture.
"Tin's hitting on me, not Pete! I hate to tell you, but that guy Tin's got his
eye on your brother.” But if I tell her, his story will be all over that website,
so it's better to keep quiet for now. Even though I feel a little bit
uncomfortable that way, I don't know what I'm uncomfortable about.
That night before bed, Can sent a message to Tin... Serves you right! Have a
nightmare of a nightmare!
Well, why would I be so upset if my sister misunderstood, then may you

have nightmares tonight!
Ae's birthday this month.
Although Pichaya has his boyfriend's birthday on his mind, he's been busy
with a lot of things lately, So he hasn't got a present for him yet. Plus, he
bought him soccer shoes earlier and the bf ended up giving him back the
money. The more he thinks about what to get Ae for his birthday, the more
he can't think of what to get him.
Mustn't be anything too expensive.
Pete's mind was torn, because now all he could think about was watches,
wallets, sports backpacks or anything else that had to do with football.
Something about it. Most of these things cost money, but after months of
being with Ae, he knew that if you bought him, he'd... It's got to be pissed
off.
Ae can play PS games, but he's not very addicted.
Ae likes to play soccer, but sees that ball when he comes home, he'll also
play with the ball instead of Pete.
Ae doesn't like desserts, so the cake can be disregarded.
See, it's not easy to give Ae a gift.
"Ae? I don't know, Pete, because his birthday usually falls on a holiday, so I
don't usually get to celebrate with him much, I haven't given him much for
his birthday. Man, old dog, let's celebrate by having dinner together."
This is an answer from Pond, to no avail, and...
"Pete, I'm sorry, but can we put off the trip for a while? One of the
employees at the family store just quit and there's no one to help my
brother."
Ae came back from Phanburi a few days ago, with a gift for him and his
mother, but said he couldn't stay too long because the family... Short-
handed. Which is understandable to Pete, even if he gets lonely, but the
worst part is, he doesn't have one. A chance to snoop around on Ae, not
sure what Ae wants most these days.
"I was so careless, his birthday's next week." Pete sighed and walked into
the apartment. But just as he was about to go inside, a noise stopped him.
"Phi Pete...”
"Miss you, Phi Pete. We live in the same apartment. Why can't we see each
other?" And then, this big bombshell hugged Pete from behind, but it's not
enough to scare Pete anymore.. Pete smiled and just turned around to look
at the banshee with the comical eyes in front of him.
"Good morning, Sister Money."
"Oy vey! Oh, my God! Let go sis!!! How dare you, slave girl! How dare
you mess with my husband?”
"Do you want a fight? Who's your husband! Pete belongs to me. We live
under the same roof, don't we, handsome!” Manopob (Money) turned
around and sent an eye-piercing gaze to this "schoolgirl" and then again.
Pete unceremoniously took Pete in his arms and Pete didn't try to escape,
just sent them a warm smile and their hearts will melt into a puddle of water
on the ground.
"Hahaha, yeah, we're living under the same roof."
"Phi Pete! You mustn't take sides with this s.lutty sister, or your reputation
will be tarnished by her c.ock paws. How long are you going to hold her,
I'm afraid Pete's fragile body will be scratched by your c.ock paws."
"Hey, look at yourself before you say anything. What are you grabbing at
with your chicken claws? Let go!” After that, Manopob threw a chase slap,
trying to take the schoolgirl's chicken claw that was touching Pete's arm.
Shoot away, but it didn't work.
"By the way, what's the matter with you, kid? You look like you have
something on your mind. You can tell me what's bothering you... But only
to one person." And then he blinked his false eyelashes in a blinking
motion, which would have given Pete a little bit of a cringe, but now that
he's used to it, he smiled at her and just blurted out his worries.
"I don't know what to get my friend for a birthday..."
"Cut!” Manopob heard and quickly threw his hands up, looking jealous and
did not answer Pete's question.
"If you're giving a gift to a girl, don't tell a katooey! We will absolutely not
help!"
"No, no, it's a male friend." The student quickly explained and then Money
glanced over.
"So what!” Manopob said through gritted teeth, then dropped his eyes to
look at the schoolboy who was now all made to treat him like his own child.
Look at it the same way and then threw out their suspicions.
"Don't tell me it's that little dark-skinned guy..."
"How did you know that?" Pete looked surprised because she'd guessed
correctly and Money's mouth turned up, then said proudly.
"Is there anything in this world that I, Money, don't know?"
"You're a gossip too, just tell the students, you're a gossip one."
"Do you want to die, maid! No one will treat you like a dead person if you
don't talk!” Money turns around and tears into his little sister for a moment,
then looks back at this guy who's worried about his birthday present and
then said to the other with a confident face.
"Then you're asking the right person! I, Sister Money, am a creative sister,
just tell me what you want to do!”
Looking at his confident face, Pete's heart settled a little, but he was also
worried.
I wonder if Ae's ideas are too much for him to handle. But I've already
asked for help, so let's give it a try.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 48: Even if you are Upset
Pete
[I'm super tired today, the store is out of stock and my brother forgot to
make a delivery to a customer. Delivering work fell on me and by the
time I'm done with all this, I'll be crawling on the floor.]
"You need to rest too, you haven't stopped working this week."
We haven't seen each other much since Ae brought me a gift from Phanburi.
I felt lonely at first, but later on, I'm glad we didn't meet. Because I'm
learning how to make gifts from Sister Money. Besides, even though we
didn't see each other much, we still called each other at night. When we
talked on the phone, we'd tell each other what we'd done today. That's why I
don't think we're that far apart.
To be honest, my mind was already on getting him a birthday present, so I

didn't have time for him, I don't really take it to heart...
[It's not that tiring to help at the shop, I'm used to it. But the most
tiring thing is that I have to watch Yim and there's a lot of wires and
electrical appliances in the shop, so when I come back, Yim just won't
leave me alone.]
I think Ae is proud that his niece is still stuck up for her and I secretly smile
at the thought of that.
"Speaking of little Yim, I kind of miss her too and now I guess she don't
remember Uncle Pete."
[No, my niece has a very good memory, but she's probably asleep by
now. Do you want to talk to my niece tomorrow? She'll be happy then.]
As soon as he talked about his niece, he said he loved her so much that he
couldn't resist the temptation to have her in my face. I smiled softly as he
would have flaunted her in front of my face. As I smiled, I touched the
object I was working on. I don't think it's as good as the one Money showed
me. She's a big girl, but you'd never think she'd make something like this.
I just found out that my sister's hobby is making these knick-knacks,

knitting scarves and she said she knows how to knit sweaters. So, I trust
Money's skills, but not my own. I don't know if I'll be able to finish it in
time for Ae's birthday and finish it as beautifully as Money did..
[By the way, what did you do today?]
Ae's voice brought me back to reality from my birthday surprise plans...
"It's nothing, I went back to the dorm after class."
And then go back to Sister Money's room every evening.
I secretly thought to myself and then when he said that, I was secretly
surprised too.
[Then why did your senior post a picture of you?]
"Huh?"
[Your older sister, what's her name... Money, right? Yeah, I saw her
post a selfie on Facebook. That's you behind her, right? Right?]
I was so shocked that I rushed over to my tablet and opened it, wondering
which picture of me Money had sent online. It's not surprising that he and
Money can see each other on the internet, since we know each other in real
life. If you keep adding people through their friends on Facebook, you'll see
their accounts. But I'm scared that Ae will know what I'm doing lately.
When I opened Money's Facebook page, I was startled.
"Ae... How did you know it was me?"
How can I not be surprised? Because in the photo she posted, all you can
see is a boy in a school uniform sitting behind her with his back to the
camera. In the photo you can only see half of the back and the back of his
head and Money sis added a comment.
Official announcement!
[Listen up, sisters! I'm starting to have a husband today, sister!]
My husband is hundreds of times more handsome than yours!
All the comments below are exploding, asking her who the guy in the
picture is. Of course she didn't tweet me, so how could I not be surprised if
Ae knew it was me?
[I knew it was you at first glance! By the way, when did you become her
husband?]
He asked me in a rather forceful tone, but I smiled out loud, my heart

started to beat faster, happy that he was able to recognize me. If he doesn't
tell me, even I won't know I'm in someone else's picture.
"Hahahaha, it's just that lately, my boyfriend's not here, so I had to find a
wife." I joked with humor. But when he responded in a serious tone, I didn't
know what to say.
[Pete! Next time I see you, I'll show you whose wife you really are!]
He didn't sound like he was joking, nor did he sound like a pervert. I was
silent and shy after hearing that, I didn't know what to say, I just opened my
mouth and clutched my phone tightly.
"Now you're having a desire to conquer." I muttered under my breath, not in

a serious way, but simply to hide my shyness. But when he responded again
in his typical serious tone, I... I didn't know how to respond.
[I'm not conquering, I'm just pledging my sovereignty as a boyfriend.]
"So you're the only one who can take the oath of sovereignty and I can't?" I
don't mean to contradict him, but lately I've been wondering how he'd react
to me if I said something like that. I'm well aware that it's not a good idea to
test his heart like this, but I just want to know how he'll react.
You've been getting naughty lately, Pete.
[You're trying to start a fight, right Pete?]
"No Ae, I'm just asking." I just wanted to hear him say something earthy
and he never disappoints me, because he says so.
[Hey, listen to me even if we can't see each other, but I belong to you
and I'm not gonna cheat on you, okay? So, you're not allowed to get too
close to anyone, especially that Money girl of yours. Every time I look
at her, she... It's like she's trying to push you down.]
I really wanted to defend Money, but when I saw how jealous he was, I had
to pinch myself. I apologized for her. You can make Ae jealous by acting
like you want to eat me and then I burst out laughing.... I smiled like an
idiot and then I asked Ae.
"Are you free this Wednesday?"

[Wednesday? Yeah?]
"Can you come to spend some time with me for a while? Or I'll come to you
too." I asked him hopefully. Since it was his birthday this Wednesday, I
didn't dare ask him to spend the whole day with me, since he was
celebrating with his family too, but... Ae, however, answered me this way...
[I'm really sorry, I can't go, there's a lot of deliveries on Wednesday.

I'm sorry, I can't go. I have a lot of stuff to deliver on Wednesday.]
"Tuesday or Thursday would be fine." I was still hopeful of making another

attempt, but he said....
[Really can't. The new staff won't start until next week. I might not be
able to get to you this week, next week.] Is that okay? I'm going to
school anyway and the coach just called me to practice.]
As soon as I heard him say that, I pursed my l.ips.
Is it wrong of me to be so aggrieved? I know I'm being a little stubborn

when I know we won't see each other this week, but it's his birthday. What's
the point in celebrating if we put it off until next week? Besides, he didn't
come to see me at school, he went to school to practice.
I know I'm beneath football, but sometimes... I still feel bad about it.
[Hey Pete, are you listening?]
"... Hmm."
[Then next week, oh, when the new employee comes, I'll pack my bags
and come find you.]
My mouth pursed even more, then I quietly sighed, forcing myself to

answer like this...
"Well, next week will be fine." I knew he was relieved that I wasn't angry,
but I felt sad that he didn't know about my grievances. So, shortly after we
continued talking, I told him I was going to bed for my beauty sleep and
then hung up. In the back of my mind I kept thinking about what Pond had
said...
"Tell him what you want to say, but Pond, how can I just say that I want
him to come this week and see me? He's still helping out at home." I let out
a deep sigh, then fell onto my pillow, clawing my hair with my fingers and
scratching back and forth.
I'm not sure if he's forgotten his birthday, but anyway... I've sung Chinese
singer Tao Jingying's "Too Much Compromise" several times in my mind.
Ae
It's been strange the last few days when Pete talks to me, he only responds
to me when I ask him something. Every time I called him, he seemed
reluctant to talk to me, probably from the day he asked me to come to him.
But I don't know what crime I committed, I think he understands, I really
need to help out at home.
And today he was surprisingly capricious...
[Why don't you talk to me some more tonight...]
"What's the matter?" I asked curiously, because lately I had to go to bed

early and get up early the next day, so he whispered.
[Just want to chat...]
Normally, I would have melted if I'd heard his soft, cute voice pampering
me. Tomorrow I have to make a delivery to a customer and I have to help
him with the wiring. So I have to get up early, so I told him.
"Will another day be okay? I'm going to bed soon."

Not that I take Pete as someone any less important than work, just because
I've promised my brother I'd do him a favor lately, So I have to take
responsibility for my work to the end...
[It's only an hour...]
"Why are you being so stubborn today, Pete..." I said to him in a fierce tone,
but I looked at the clock and figured it was only an hour's sleep away. As
long as I could hear his voice, I thought it was okay. But I don't know what
didn't satisfy him, but he suddenly raised his voice.
"Am I stubborn? I'm just the first one to ask to talk for an extra hour with
you ... Sorry to bother you, you go to sleep, good night
[... Du... du...]
"Ah!!!” I actually shouted out and then I quickly and stupidly brought the
phone up to my face to look at the screen. What did I do wrong? Why was
he so stubborn? Why did he feel so wronged? I called back, only to find
out...the phone had been shut down.
"What the hell is he doing?" I really don't know what I did wrong and I'm
trying to figure out how to get this sulky boyfriend back.
squeak-
"Ae, I've prepared your offerings." We don't have a lot of etiquette in our
house, we feel like it is a waste of time knocking on the door or whatever,
so you can see my mom just opened the door and came in. I was confused
when I heard my mom say that, so I turned around and looked at her, not
knowing why she was telling me that.
"Oh still confused, your brother is right, my dear son, how can you be so
forgetful? You shouldn't forget such an important day! What a kid! You
wouldn't forget if it was football... You'd forget your own important day...”
"Important day... What's tomorrow, mom?" When mom said that, my eyes
got big and I grabbed my phone to check the calendar on the screen. At this
point my mom's voice got even louder, louder than hitting my skull with a
hammer.
"Today is the day your mother suffered to bring you into the world!" Need I
be more specific? Nineteen years ago, I was a teenager and I ran to the
hospital with a big belly, to the delivery room... I was in so much pain, the
whole delivery room could hear me screaming and your father grabbed my
hand... That's how you came out of the womb!” My mother was drowning
in the past, but my mind was slowly drifting back to the last few days.
["Are you free this Wednesday?"]
Today is Wednesday and it's my birthday!
"F.uck!”
"Are you cursing me?" I couldn't help but blurt out, my mom heard it and
looked like she was going to bop me, I quickly shook my head and denied
it.
"No, I'm not cursing at you, I'm cursing at myself. Thank you, mom, for
preparing this for me." The mom who prepares these things for her son and
the son responds by saying that, and if you think mom is feeling aggrieved,
then... You got it all wrong. That's the way we talk in our house, because
my mother had started laughing in relief and then added, The white rice will
be cooked tomorrow morning...
But before she went out, she threw a question at me.
"Your brother asked me to ask you what you want to eat tomorrow and he,
the boss, is buying you dinner, oh, as pay for your help for the next few
days." My mom thought it would be funny, so I shook my head. I know my
brother wouldn't be so mean as not to pay me. No, I wouldn't say anything
even if he didn't, just as a favor to the family.
But that's not as important as... I did something wrong to Pete.
"Ae, Ae, how could you forget your own birthday!” I raised my hand and
scratched my hair, finally understanding why Pete would want to see me.
OK, I just thought of my birthday as a normal day and I didn't want to
celebrate it, I didn't want a present. But my subconscious mind also thinks
that birthdays are important days for important people.
If it was Pete's birthday, I'd want to see him too. What's wrong with him
wanting to see me? But let's not even talk about the meeting. He just wants
to talk to me for another hour, because in an hour it's going to be midnight
and he's going to... I can be "the first person to say that to me" and I can't
even give him that.
"It's a lot to do when you're with someone." That's what I say, but with Pete,
I've never regretted it. It was more like I blamed myself for being so
careless.
But no matter how much I tried to call him... Pete's phone is off.
How do I get him to be nice?
I've been meaning to call Pete all day today and to be honest, I was even
thinking of taking the day off from school to see him. But when I saw my
brother working with another employee and he had to take Yim to the
doctor, I just couldn't say it, Had to stay and keep helping...
"What can I do for you, Ae? I see you've been trying to call someone..."
"No, nothing." I answered my brother perfunctorily, wiping my sweat on

my sleeve, but my attention was on my phone.
Clink...
"Pond bastard!" When my phone vibrated, I grabbed it and looked, but it

was Pond. The guy sent me birthday wishes and he asked what kind of
surprise Pete gave me, which made me feel even more guilty, because he
must have been looking for Pond and asked or said something and Pond
must have known something about it, which means he really had something
prepared for me.
Not surprisingly, I didn't respond to Pond, just sighed irritably and looked
up...
"What are you looking at!” my brother was staring at me too.
"If you weren't my brother, I'd think you were going to fight me!” I rolled
my eyes, then retorted.
"My expression is the same as yours." When my brother and I are

expressionless, we both give the impression that we're scared, but we're not
actually fighting anyone. We both smiled.
"By the way, what's the matter with you? Oh, have you decided what you're
having tonight?"
"Anything!”
"Cut! You can say whatever you want, it's your birthday not mine. I'll take
you to Swensens for ice cream later, little Yim says it's been a long time
since you went there." I turned my head and stared at him, hesitating to tell
him.
I don't really care about birthdays, but every time someone in my family has
a birthday, we go out to dinner or something, but now I'm... I should just tell
my family I don't want to eat with them. I'm going to find the guy who was
so sweet on me, I wonder if he's secretly wiping his tears because he's too
upset.
"Brother, can I ask one thing."
"Yes, dear brother, I've been in a good mood lately and my daughter is very
obedient, so I'll take care of everything for you, Go ahead." He smiled so
brightly and spoke in such a kind tone that I couldn't say it.
"It's just... I want to borrow your car to go to school."
"Car's not enough, but it's okay. Can you take Dad's car first? I'll think
about getting a new one. But I find it strange that you want to borrow a car
to drive to school." Well, that's a big surprise, 'cause he thinks I'm taking his
car to school next semester, but that's because...
"No, I just wanted to borrow it today and return it to you when I get back
tonight."
"Huh?" This time he turned around and looked at me and I stared at him
too, so I knew he didn't agree.
"Is it urgent, Ae? Hey! It's your birthday and little Yim practiced a song
especially for you Uncle Ae, how could you not be there?" My brother
grumbled quietly and I scratched my head vigorously. I'd like to say I was
looking for a boyfriend, but that would just make things worse. I don't think
it's a big deal that I have a boyfriend, but I'm not sure how my family feels
about it..
"Ugh-" Eventually, I sighed deeply, grabbed the phone, and tried to keep
calling Pete.
And this time, he picked up...
"Pete! Listen to me first,” I hurried to the shop door because I didn't want
my brother to hear me, then I hurried to the storefront.
"Sorry about last night, I even forgot my own birthday, it's not that I don't
want to see you."
[I know Ae, I'm the one who should apologize, I was way out of line, I
missed seeing you so much. I'm so anxious to see you.]
"No no, you're not stubborn at all." I panicked and told him, but he asked
me back.
[If I tell you something, promise me that you won't get mad.]
"I'm not angry." I promised him firmly and he said to me....
[Then you look to your front.]
As soon as I heard that, I felt confused, but when I looked up, I saw... A
very familiar Mercedes is parked in front of my shop, separated by two
other cars and when I looked over, I saw the man in the car getting out and
there it was...
"Pete!!” I couldn't help but cry out, looking at the man who had stepped out
of the car, only to see him smiling, looking uncertain, he slowly took off his
headphones and then said to me in a cautious tone of voice.
"Ae don't be mad at me, I wanted to see you, so I came here to find you."
How can I be angry at him, especially his expression, like a child who has
done something wrong and he gently scratches his hand... A little on my
arm.
Shit! I'm not mad at you, but I damn well want to hold you close right
now!!!!
Pete
Last night, I felt really frustrated. I was prepared and if we don't meet, it's
good that I'm the first one to say happy birthday to him. But Ae called me
stubborn and I could read his tone, which meant he was annoyed with me,
so I... I lost my temper, hung up the phone and just sat there feeling uneasy.
I'm sure he's angry with me for doing this. Maybe it's a blessing, but Money
came by to ask if I'd given a gift to a friend and she was distracted by my
absent-mindedness. In my eyes, I had to tell her I hadn't seen him yet.
"Holy shit! It's not going to work, Phi Pete, you've put so much effort into
this, you've got to give it away, As your master, I command you to give it to
him, quickly! Hurry!"
Maybe I just needed a push, because as soon as I heard her encouragement,

I decided to skip class for the afternoon and then through the busy traffic of
Nonthaburi, to meet the birthday boy of today.
Ae thought it was weird, very weird, he was coming up to me, but Oh came
out first.
"Hello, brother Oh, I was just passing by, so I stopped by to give Ae his
present, and I am ready to go home." I felt embarrassed, because the family
is supposed to be spending time together, but his brother stopped me.
"Really? Since you're here and you brought a gift, stay and celebrate." I was
hesitating, but Ae grabbed my arm tightly and looked at me with a firm
look in her eyes and a firm tone.
"Don't go! I won't let you go back!” Since he said that, I complied, trying to
understand him as best I could. But when Ae's mother knew I came over,
she dragged me over to the restaurant and after a while, Ae's sister-in-law
and little Yim will be back from the hospital soon. So I didn't even get a
chance to talk to him alone and I was secretly worried that it wouldn't be
good for me to stay here now. But the warmth of this family makes me feel
incredibly relaxed.
At dinner, the family's happy atmosphere made me feel like I belonged, too.
Ae's mom is in a good mood and his dad has been playing with Yim and
arguing about who should sit near Yim's seat, and his sister-in-law was very
friendly to me. This harmonious atmosphere made me feel at ease.
Although I wasn't able to concentrate on talking to the person next to me

the whole time, he occasionally whispered in my ear once or twice, just
makes me feel like I made the right decision in coming to him.
"I'm glad you could come..."
I must have been blushing, but it's a good thing no one noticed, because all
anyone could focus on was my whiny little niece, she keeps screaming for
cake and her voice is super cute and delicate.
"Happy birthday to you... Happy birthday to you... Happy Birthday to you...

Happy Birthday to Uncle Ae~heehee" little Yim sang and clapped to him,
then she ran up to Ae and gave him a big k.iss. Always in a warm fuzzy
feeling...
Boo-boo-boo-
"Gee, no!” but little Yim wouldn't let Ae k.iss her, because she held her two
little hands tightly over her face.
"What do you mean? Of course you're going to k.iss me on my birthday!”
"No!” The little girl shook her head vigorously and covered her face with
fear. But Ae "intensified", k.issing her from the forehead to the ears, to the
nose and little Yim was k.issed. Yelling and screaming, running away from
Ae's k.isses and trying to get back into his arms, but Ae doesn't give up
easily either.
"Hey, the kid's face is all swollen!”
"Who let her be so arrogant, I'll k.iss her until her face is swollen."
"Uncle Pete, Uncle Pete help me!” I was laughing and I was surprised when
little Yim reached for me and was about to climb up on my seat. But this
time Ae let her go and the little girl, panting to escape Ae's k.isses, came
running and hugged me tight.
"Here here, Uncle Ae you k.iss here."

"!!!” When little Yim touched my face and then told Ae that, my eyes got
big. Yim looked like she had found a sacrifice for the Demon King, not
knowing how shy I was....
If this wasn't at the family dinner table, I might be okay with it, but it's in
front of her parents and Ae’s brother's wife, in front of everyone, Ae is also
looking confused. No need to look in the mirror, I think my face must be so
red that they found out something fishy.
"Uh...”
"You didn't want to be k.issed, so you dragged Uncle Pete into it. How can
you do that? Come over here right now. Didn't you say you wanted some
cake?" Just in the nick of time, Nat appeared to save the day, speaking in a
joking manner, so the whole family smiled along with it.
"You're such a smart little guy and you know how to 'substitute the peach
for the plum'!” Ae's dad summed it up and it seemed like he was very proud
of his granddaughter and I secretly breathed a sigh of relief.
But just before I wanted to finish this comfortable breath, all of a sudden,
Ae's hand was on the base of my thigh and gently squeezing, I quickly
turned to look at him and I saw a special kind of emotion in his eyes.
I don't know why I felt that way, but it was really unique.
I was about to reach out and touch his palm, but...
"Pete it's late, you should stay here tonight, it's dangerous to drive home this
late." I pulled my hand back quickly, then looked at Ae's mom with a
flattered look on my face.
"Uh... I... I..."
"Yeah! Stay the night, on the other hand, Ae never brings friends home to
sleepover." His father was also asking him to stay, so I looked around, not
daring to decide, wondering why Ae never brought... A friend came back to
sleep over.
"Yim, how about Uncle Pete spending the night at our place tonight?" Nat
ducked her head and made the same suggestion to little Yim, who was
waving his little pink fist and acting like he was going to give me a hard
time about it. Come in a punching bag.
"Sleep over, I'll sleep with you."
"You see, it's hard to say no, so sleep here."
Ae’s brother told me the same thing, although I could have just said I had
class tomorrow, or that it wasn't that late, but... There was a force at the
base of my thighs squeezing me, as if the owner of this hand was also
holding me back, so I had to say... I had to say...
"Well, I'll leave you guys to it tonight, then!”
What should I do? My heart is beating fast and even though Ae has slept
over at my dorm, this is the first time I've slept over at his house.
Then, when everyone had finished their food, everyone got up to go to their
rooms and when everyone got up and turned around, Ae quickly touched
the tip of his nose to my cheek and before moving away, he put his mouth
on my ears, whispering...
"I want to k.iss your face more than my niece's."
He smiles... A charming, wicked smile and then, my face burned up.
It's his birthday today, but why am I the only one whose mind is full of
thoughts.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 49: The distance from me to you
"She has fallen asleep."
"I'll take her to her parents first, then."
It's late now and in Ae's bedroom on the bed is a cute little girl in pink
pajamas, hugging a princess pillow while sleeping and the two people who
have been playing with her for a long time are smiling sweetly at her and
the owner of the room moved closer to her...
Looking at her niece's sleeping form, Ae reached out her arms to pick her
up for her parents.
"Won't you let her sleep here?" Pete rushed to say and the short teenager
turned to look at him, shook his head slowly and in a very serious tone said
to him, making one shudder at the sound of it.
"No, I don't want my niece to wake up to any images that are inappropriate
for children."
Pete sounded a little stiff and could only watch as his boyfriend carried his
niece out of the room and him reaching out his hands to cover his face,
feeling ashamed.
You shouldn't have been so stubborn, you sulked, you came to him again,
what will Ae think of you?
Little Master Pete was sitting on the edge of the bed with his head down,
covering his shy face with his hands and he really wanted Yim to sleep here
with him. Because it felt like it would at least keep Ae from doing
something that was too much, but being alone like this... In the room, Pete
suddenly felt all bad.
Not just because of all the nonsensical things I've done, but it's also true that
I haven't seen him in over 2 weeks.
Ae walked back into the room, saw Pete with his head down, covering his
face and thinks he's cute at the moment.
Pete was wearing his pajamas, his T-shirt, his sweatpants, which were so
baggy, it made him feel
Snap! ~
"What's wrong with you?" It wasn't just a feeling, the short boy walked
towards him, then nudged him gently, Pete was startled, he swooped down
and in a moment, a pair of courageous hands reached out and encircled Ae's
waist, pulling him a little closer to himself.
"Ae... Ae" the tall teenager called his name and Ae listened with a smile on
his face.
"You really are more pampered than my niece," he said as he reached out
his large hand and gently stroked his soft hair, it feels so good to be held in
his warm hands like this, because he hasn't been held like this in a long
time.
"Ae... Ae"
"Gee, what's wrong?" Ae thought the young master in front of him was
even cuter than usual, he was looking down at the floor and could clearly
see from his fair neck exposed in the t-shirt.
I want to k.iss it so bad!
"Am I being annoying?!” He threw his arms around his neck, his eyes still
and Ae looked up at him and his eyes full of guilt, like a child who's done
something wrong.
"Why would you think that?"
"I..." Pete paused, then decided to speak up.
"Am I being stubborn? Am I too greedy? I used to be happy just to hear

your voice, just to see you, I'd be happy all day, but now that you're tired
and want to rest and you won't let me come to you, I'll feel unhappy and I
can't stop thinking about it and I don't like being such a pain in the a.ss."
Pete bowed his head slightly again, he knew what he should do, but he
There really is no way to hide that feeling anymore...
After a relationship, I want more and more... More and more.
Ding! ~
"Oh hey!” Ae flicked his finger out at his forehead and Pete, startled, let go
of his hand and touched his forehead.
"As long as you're thinking about me, remember, I won't even bother you,
but if you're thinking about someone else... I'm sure I'll be furious and will
certainly do something about it!” Ae sentiments came in handy, Ae smiled
as he reached out and gently stroked Pere forehead which had just been
flicked by his own finger
"I should be the one apologizing to you. It's my fault for forgetting my
birthday and making you suffer. I'm sorry, Pete, I'm really sorry." The
football player moved his hand that was touching his forehead to his cheek,
very... Missing his soft skin, caressing it gently, up to the base of his white
neck.
"Forgive me," the short boy had been so tenderly pampered more than once
and Pete listened unconsciously. I got shy, hastily avoided his eyes, turned
around and looked at the bag next to me.
"By the way, I have a present for you."
FML
The short boy frowned, showing a fierce face.
"I told you not to buy me anything."
"I didn't buy it!” he denied subconsciously, then felt towards his bag, not
daring to look at the birthday boy's face and said timidly:
"This is something I made myself."
"Uh-huh" Ae made a sound in his throat, sat dumbly on the edge of the bed,
watching him walk toward his with the little bracelet. Come here, from the
moment he heard him say he made it, he was already surprised.
Pfft! ~
Pete sat down next to him, holding the bracelet tightly in both hands,
looking very hesitant, not sure whether to give it to him or not.
"I don't know if you'll like this bracelet, but I really put my heart into it...”
Well... Finally, he held the bracelet out to him and Ae took it, looking very
excited. He, for fear he'll see he's feeling excited.
He didn't expect Pete to make him a present for himself. A Koon-chai like
him, who could buy anything he wanted with money, a man who couldn't
even peel shrimp, made him a birthday present, as if he knew if it was
something valuable, Ae definitely won't accept it because he loves him for
who he is...
So, whatever's in the box, Ae's gonna love it. He hasn't seen what's in it yet.
Just love it already.
Snap! ~
When he saw it, he liked it more and more.
This is a dark brown men's cowhide bracelet with six or seven loops of thin
twine wrapped around it, intertwined in an orderly fashion and then used
with a carabiner to connect the two ends and there is a small silver metal
plate on the bracelet that is clearly engraved.
For you ~ From me
It doesn't say who gave it to whom, but it couldn't have been more obvious.
"Did you make this yourself?" He asked, looking up and with I can't believe
his eyes!
It's really pretty, it's delicate and it looks perfect for a boy with a big grin
like him.
"I made it myself. I asked Money to show me how to make it. It took me 10
times to make this one, yum yum." Even. The man himself could not
believe it, gently touching the scars that fell from the cutting leather and
then talking about the bracelet.
"I didn't know what to get you at first and Money helped me come up with a
lot of ideas, but I wanted to get you something you can wear all the time, so
the idea of a bracelet came up and it took a long time to decide what kind of
bracelet to make, it took me a long time to finish this type of bracelet, but I
just finished it the day before yesterday and then I went to the store and
asked them to make the leather wristband for me. I wonder if you like this
little silver piece of metal?" That last one seems so uncertain but to Ae.
Snap! ~
"Ae"
"Don't look at my face yet," the soccer player said in a low voice before
asking why he was suddenly hugging him. I can't help it. I can't help it. I
can't help it. A big smile, so big that he himself could imagine how strange
his expression was.
Happy... No, it's more like very happy!
"Thank you, I'll take care of it." Ae's reply made Pete feel so good that he
quietly pillowed him with his. The two of them just kept quietly holding
each other.
Then, Pete just closed his eyes and started singing:
"Happy birthday to you ~ Happy birthday to you ~ Happy birthday to you ~

Happy birthday to you ~ Happy birthday to you Ae, Ae"
There was a lovely Happy Birthday song in his ears and the birthday boy
stretched out his little finger, ruffled his soft hair and gently lifted his head,
smiled at him.
"You know what? For me, you're the best present I've ever had."
"Have you never had a friend sleep over at your house?"
At this moment, as the two of them were lying asleep on the bed, Ae raised
his hand and looked at the cowhide bracelet on his hand and the man
sleeping next to him started to ask questions softly, Ae turned to look at
him.
"No. I live so far away, no one would come this far to spend the night. Why
are you smiling?"
Pete didn't stop smiling, saying softly:

"Just be glad."
Snap! ~
"Well," he said, pleased with himself, he reached out and gently squeezed
Pete's cheek and Pete cried out softly. But let Ae play with his face.
"Honestly do you have something for me?" Ae asked abruptly, his hand still
squeezing Pete's cheek like it was an addiction, as to the question he'd
asked, probably because they have been going out for a while. He can't not
know what Pete's like, if you ask him. He's probably already a romantic
man, right?!
Pete is a very meticulous man, he can remember the smallest things around
him and how many men would do anything for the love of their lives? Even
his best friend went to learn how to cook and in gratitude for his help would
do anything to find what he wanted. Pond, who received birthday gifts from
him, likes to buy snacks for Yim, cuts roses for his mother every year.
This kind of guy is an all girls' dream guy, right? So, for someone like him,
it can't be as simple as getting him a gift, right?!!
At Ae's question, Pete's face instantly turned red.
"It's something else that was prepared," he said slowly, turning to pick up
the phone that was on the nightstand.
"Actually, I made you a custom cake, too" he said and opened the picture on
his phone to show him.
Above is a picture of a cake, half a football lying on the green grass.
"But when I found out you couldn't make it, I cancelled and I've been
learning to cook a lot lately, so I specifically wanted to make something you
like to eat, that's about it." The more Pete went on, the more Ae felt guilty
and the more he would... The phone was returned to Pete and Pete put it
back on the nightstand.
Snap! ~
"Ae"
"Sometimes I'm still jealous of myself."
"Uh-huh?!” Pete asked gently, expressing a puzzled look and Ae explained

in all seriousness.
"Envy for others that they can't have you."
FFS
"There's nothing to be envious of, I'm so stubborn" replied Pete, trying to

hide his shyness, Ae puffed out a smile
"I've never found you stubborn. Do you have class tomorrow?"
"Afternoon session."
"Then go to sleep, it's almost an hour drive back to school" Ae said and
hugged him tightly again, as if he didn't want him to... He went on and on,
trying to get him to close his eyes and go to sleep. He wanted to tell him
that he could get up, but he... He was sure he was going to be mean to him,
so he touched his hand and said:
"Good night, Ae."
"Mmm," Ae replied in a low voice and hugged him tighter, feeling like he
was venting feelings he hadn't seen in days, but that made Pete feel a little
different...
"Ae... your..."
"Leave it alone," Pete was tempted to tell him there was no way to ignore it.
"If you can't take it, don't take it. Just think of it as another birthday present
for you." Closed eyes and ears, at first he thought Ae would come to him
first, so he'd be brave enough to try and take the initiative.
"You've always made my heart's desires unbearable, but not here," he said
in a tone that was impossible to control, then he went on to explain: "I
haven't touched you in a long time and I'm sure I won't let you off the hook
doing it just once, not just because I'm afraid you won't be able to get up on
my own and for sure you won't be able to make it to class tomorrow and on
top of that, my niece will be up at 4:00 a.m. to barge in.” Ae didn't want to
restrain himself, but there were many reasons why he had to stop himself.
It's not that I don't want to come out to my family, it's just that I don't want
to come out that way by being caught.
"So, before I do anything to you, you're going to sleep!”
Pete understood the reasons he said and was ready to do what he said, but
when he knew his needs were great so he squeezed his fists tightly,
hesitating whether to do it or not and after a while he summoned up his
courage and then...
Snap! ~
"You!!!”
"It's punishment for a cruel man who won't come over to me."
This action made the person behind him say in a low voice:
"Remember, I'm going to get you sooner or later."
The short boy took another deep breath, counted 1 to 10 in his mind and
kept resisting the urge to compel himself to fall asleep himself. To see this
soft, smelling body next to him, right in the middle of rubbing him like that,
is like... Like he was punishing me.
As it turned out, even though Pete was aggressively teasing him, it calmed
Ae down quite a bit.
"What are you doing here?"
Asking stupid questions. “This is a university. Is it weird that I'm here?"
"Hey! You're yelling at me again!”
It's a holiday, but the soccer team promised to come to practice and the guy
with the name of a certain fruit was in the sun. The boy was sweating
underneath, the originally fair skin, after being exposed to the sun, became
a little dark red, but that didn't bother Can. What did bother him was going
to buy water during his break when he met this a.sshole.
That cold and arrogant young master, that makes people look like asses at
first glance!
"I'm telling the truth," Tin said with a raised eyebrow, which made Can
think he was pretty much owed!
"What do you want again? I already messaged you this morning to wake
you up."
"Wake me up?" Again, repeated the man who'd suddenly appeared, hands
clasped to his chest, mouth slightly agape.
"If that's what wakes me up in the morning, I tell you, I was already in class
for over an hour by that time."
"Who needs to know that? I didn't ask you" Needless to say, he said to him
sarcastically and Can, naturally, answered him sarcastically and he froze,
but then quickly burst out laughing...
"You didn't ask, but I had to tell you, so you'd know and now that I'm
chasing after you so hard, you'll be able to know my schedule."
Oh, you're so sure of yourself, aren't you afraid I'll reject you?
Can stretched out his hand and scratched his head, wanting to curse at him,
but he couldn't, looking at his confident eyes, I really wanted to beat him
up, but he saw him staring at him and he spoke so frankly, just like Mr. Tin.
It makes Can think he's going to take a poo break again.
Every time he does this, he's sure to get diarrhea.
"So what the hell are you doing here?" Hey, wait, I don't want to hear that
this is a college or something, but let me rephrase the question. What are
you doing on the football field? What? Isn't your college on the other side
of the university?!” Can was confident that he would get an answer this
time, because he had specified the place very clearly.
He answered, but he answered like this.
"I'm here to win favors."
"What's to win favor? Do you play soccer too? Wow, did you come to k.iss
the captain's a.ss and want to join our team? Sorry, we're not accepting new
recruits anymore. Go back to where you came from."
"Don't play dumb with me, okay?!” Yes, this change of subject made Tin
even more aggressive and Can, who he called a dumbass twice...
"I'm not dumb, I'm just more honest and trustworthy, so don't call me dumb
anymore!!!” Can said confidently, Tin shrugged his shoulders, not
impressed, just that the small-eyed boy was. It was cute and the skin turned
a deep red, clung to the body by the sweaty clothes.
"Your face is all red."

"I'm not shy! I'm just hot, I've been running for over an hour and it's not
because of you, Tin!” Can immediately defended himself and it looked like
he was overreacting and Tin just smiled.
"If you're not shy, then you're not shy."
"Why don't you believe me? Get out of my way. It's break time. I'm going
to get some water." Can doesn't bother arguing with the bad boy. He bumps
by him not caring if he doesn't catch up, it's better if he doesn't.
What the hell? I have to wake up early in the morning and send him a
message, I have to send him a message right away and I have to send him a
message right before I go to sleep... Say, can't I just get rid of this guy in my
life even though I met him at practice today? Well, no, I can't get rid of him
yet, I still owe him 30,000 baht and he's still my debtor.
Chatterboxes have become imaginative now instead and I mean almost, not
already, Can was mumbling as if cursing that a.sshole in the back, he
couldn't understand why his sister would like this kind of guy, just because
of his good looks? And a lot of money to spend? And a great degree? I don't
understand why she's so crazy about him!
"Didn't you say you'd say goodnight to me?"
"Didn't I send it to you every night?" He choked out a reply...
"Do you mean those thrillers you post?"
"Hahaha, don't you just love it? Especially last night, it was scary! It's
guaranteed to scare the bejesus out of you." Can's mood lifted at the
mention of it and he slowed to a crawl. The thought of getting revenge on
him every night was a pleasant one.
Who said Can would say something like "sweet dreams" to him? It doesn't
exist, his goodnight just started with creepy pictures, then a creepy audio,
the last thing he wants to do is send some creepy video, but last night he
sent a video of a demon that's hunting women, covered in blood and the
thought of these Can just feel like a blast.
"You like it a lot?"
"Of course, the more headless and evil spirits, the more I like them."
"So do you want to go to the movies together next time?"
FML
Can was startled, turned and looked at him in surprise, he took a few steps
backwards, holding out his hand as if ready to fight in something like a Thai
fist and then slowly said.
"You don't have to play me, I'm not going!" Yes, it has to be said upfront,
Can will never fall for that trap again!
Tin was not disappointed to hear this, for the boy's heart was full of tricks
that no one else could resist, using a tone of regret he said
"If you don't want to go, then don't. I was going to treat you to a private
theater!”
"Private theater" Can just heard this and had lost his thinking ability like a
salted fish. Tin shrugged and continued to say.
"Since you're not going, I don't have to answer you."
Snap! ~
"Tell me about it." When he saw the small white hand gripping his arm, the
cool young master face revealed a wry smile and the longer he kept it to
himself, the more curious Can became, feeling that he had a thing for the
word private theater. Interest.
"Okay then," Tin sighed, feeling exhausted, as if he were being forced to
answer him.
"The private theater is in the basement, with a 7D surround system, leather

sofas and you can lay it flat and inside you'll find a large, beautiful room
with anything you want to eat, anything you want to drink, because it's
available 24 hours a day and it doesn't matter what movie you want to see,
you can find them all, but since you don't want to go." In the last sentence,
Tin said in a regretful tone, but Can's eyes were wide open when he heard
it...
"Hey! Is it free?"
"Didn't you say you weren't going?"
"Oh, you're so amped up, you know how much I'd love to see how cool it
is? But these are usually very expensive, so is that fancy private theater of
yours free or not?" Can quickly echoed, as the tall young master nodded
and said.
"Free of charge"
"Then I'm going!!!" It's a very urgent decision, but just the idea of going to
a private movie theater, a private theater, just the thought of the luxury of
being in there. The cool and rich decorations, Can can't wait and best of
all... it's free!
"Are you sure you want to go?"
"Well, I told you I was going, why are you repeating yourself so many
times?"
"Just to be sure."
"Go on, tell me, what day?" Can immediately agreed, constantly telling
himself to forget about him for a while, to treat him like air, because going
to a private theater... It's hard to get a chance to see a movie in his life.
When Tin heard this answer, he looked down at his watch.
"I'll make an appointment with you later, this is for you..." and handed Can
a bag, which I could see he didn't notice he was still carrying something in
his hand...
"Hey! I told you that money can't buy me!” said the guy who'd just
promised to go to the movies and Tin didn't argue with him, reaching out
and pulling him to the curb, Then
Boo! ~Boo!
"!!!”
Tin suddenly k.issed him in the face, Can opened his mouth wide in
surprise, almost pushing him out, but Tin I was so self-conscious that he
backed up first and raised his eyebrows at him.
"Remind me next time you're sweaty so I don't k.iss you, it's too salty."
"Who told you to k.iss me? A.ss.hole! It's my face, okay? Could you ask my
permission next time, please?” Tin smiled and interrupted Can before he
could go on and on.
"There's no need to ask your permission, since you don't want to pay, you
can use something else to pay instead." he said that as he stares at Can and
he moved his body and then continued to say to him:
"I should get back to class."
Tin left as quickly as he could, leaving the man who had been k.issed on the
face and forced to pay for the snacks to stare at the spot, while he said to
myself as he touched my face.
"I didn't even ask for these snacks and he's forcing me to k.iss him on the
cheek." The more Can thinks about it, the more depressed he got, even
though it's not the first time, but he thinks it was the same routine last time,
but he's just learning that a k.iss on the cheek is worth something for the
cost of a few pieces of cheesecake.
"I really don't understand those rich people and for some reason, I always
feel like shitting myself."
Sometimes later, Can learnt that being shy and wanting to take a shit,
they're two different feelings.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 50: The Boy, born with a silly name
Can
... I'll pick you up at noon for lunch today...
I'm not going...
... If you've read it, you know it. See you on the football field... See you at
the football field.
... No, I'm going to eat with the seniors!
Depressing, very depressing, very depressing!
Looking at the text message on my phone screen, I felt very depressed: I

was the one who had to keep my promise and see him... I have to reply to
messages as soon as they're sent and I know what happens when I don’t? --
After Tin sent the message about meeting me at the soccer stadium, no
matter what message I sent him, it was not read.
To the best of my reading comprehension, that's roughly what it means.
The fact that I read it means I'm aware of it and the fact that he didn't open
it means he didn't see my message.
Big devil, he must be pretending not to see!
"Little monkey, let's go eat together."
"Phi Type~~~" When the seniors returned from washing their faces, I
looked up at them, deflated and called... It has to be like a cow in a
slaughterhouse.
"Hahahaha, what's wrong with you? Your face looks like Krollo's face." My
mouth got even more deflated, like a petulant child.
"I want to go to dinner with you guys, I want to go, I want to go, I want to
go with you guys!!!!” In front of the seniors, in addition to making them
angry, sometimes I also like to be spoiled with them, although I am usually
crazy, but I know the seniors like me best.
"Can what the hell is wrong with you? Did you forget to take your pills? I
saw you in the middle of the soccer field this morning, dancing saying
'Sorry Sorry'! When the reprimander saw the captain coming, he stood up
and then...
If there's a sound that comes from an object on top of another object, I think
I'm using That's the right sound, because I walked up behind Phi No and I
put my arms around his neck and then the whole weight of his body is on
his back, like a pudding dumped in a bowl.
"What's wrong with you again, you shrew!” asked Phi No with a bemused
look on his face.
"Free lunch!”
"All right, all right, you debt collector, I told you if you don't freak out, I'll
buy you skewers at the flea market, let's go, hurry up and let’s go eat, then
come back to training." Phi No reached out and ruffled my hair, I put my
chin on his shoulder and looked up so that our captain could see since the
man was 1.8m, then raised both hands.
"10 skewers!”
Snap~~
"I'll knock your head off. You think the skewers at the school flea market
cost only 3 baht each? B.astard, you want to eat or stuff your mouth? You're
ripping me off when it's free, right?" I touched the head of Phi No. I almost
escaped his claws just now, but I still insisted.
"You're the one who said you'd hire me, Phii!” I argued.
"1 string is also called a treat, right?"
"Hey, stingy, where's the treat you promised? Phi Type, Phi Champ, look at
your brother. He's in a bad mood. He said he'd treat you to dinner.
Something, a bunch of them wouldn't even fit in my teeth!” I started to
throw a fit, my legs taking a few big steps backwards, as far as Phi No's
long legs could sweep me and then, I went back to the other two seniors and
told them, making them smile at me.
"Are you trying to eat me out of my house?"
"Huh~~ I'm going to tell the whole school that my captain is a big pig's
hoof!”
"Oops! Can, you come over here and let me kick your ass!” See, you can't
beat me, you can't beat me, what are you gonna do, I'm gonna turn my back
on him and shake my ass to show you can come after me and then he ran
away like the wind and then Phi No didn't play his cards right, he didn't
even catch up.
"Let's go, let's go eat. I won't get mad today, but if you don't let me kick
you, I won't even think about eating even a single skewer! From Techno's
tone, as if he had an ace in the hole, I could only follow behind.
"I can't go with you guys, I wouldn't look like a frosty eggplant if I go." I
muttered to myself, thinking that the seniors would stay with me and force
me to go with them, but no, they waved their sleeves without taking a cloud
with them and disappeared from my sight, I was so depressed I was about to
pull the hay off the ground.
Why should I go with Tin when I can get free kebabs? But if I don't go with
him, he'll say I'm dodging debts and he'll set me up every time, that big
pig's feet!
"If I'm not a man who keeps his promises."
"What can he do to me?" I was talking to myself alone in the grass, when
suddenly a voice startled me and I looked back, and I saw the young master
staring at me coldly.
"What's wrong with you? Wasn't I good enough to wait here for you? Why
are you looking at me like I'm a piece of shit?" That's how I feel. It's been a
long time since I've seen that look in his eyes, the one that he treats me like
I'm nothing. His eyes looked like a volcano about to erupt.
"No... Alas!”
"What's wrong? You sigh when you see me. I waited for you here.
Otherwise I would have left with the seniors long ago and you're so late. I'm
starving like hell. It's after midnight, look at the time!” When I had the
opportunity to have the upper hand I didn’t hesitate to use it!
"Who said I'm late?"
"Huh? What did you say?"
"Didn't say anything..."

"What are you doing, talking like a sheep shitting or something? I don't
know what you're talking about,” I rambled on and on, only to find him
sighing at me again, looking so irritated that I really doubted myself. I
haven’t stepped on his tail.
Is it because of last night's video?
I'm reminded of that short video that starts out with a bunch of hot babes in
the water and when it gets closer to the best part of it. Suddenly, the scene
turns into a headless ghost, a video that had Lemon screaming, saying that
I should never send her a video like that. It's perverted.
Is Tin afraid?
"Hey, are you afraid of ghosts?" I asked standing in front of him, suddenly
feeling excited and quite excited, if he was afraid of ghosts, then I have the
perfect movie to watch with him. The day of the movie, I want to watch a
ghost movie!
"Boring..."
I'm used to him yelling at me and I'm used to it and I'd like to get to the
bottom of it, but here's the kicker...
"Okay, okay, you are bored. Let's go. I'm starving. Let's go eat." I changed
my mind. Continuing to discuss other matters, I distractedly reached out
and grabbed his arm, praying that when the young master walks he won't
walk slowly... If I know when I'm going to get there, I might as well drag
him along.
Instead of following me, he grabbed my arm with his other hand.
"What now? I'm really hungry, I'm starving. Can't you see it's afternoon?
The restaurants are so crowded, I'm starving, you."
Mua~~
"Ah."
While I'm talking, you know how Tin gagged me? He k.issed me on the
cheek!!! He k.issed me on the cheek!
My only reaction was to raise my hand to touch his k.issed cheek, to see the
corners of his mouth raised... I don't know why I suddenly dislike him so
much!
"Have you washed your face today?"
"Washed it." Well, I actually answered him stupidly and then Tin said.
"No wonder, it tastes so much better than the last time."
Clam!!!
I opened my mouth, I have no idea what he's talking about.
Does a k.iss on the cheek still taste good? Did he stick his t.ongue out and
l.ick my cheek? But I don't think so, my cheek isn't wet, so what did he
mean by it tasting better than the last one? Hey, I'm really confused!
I scratched my head, dazedly being pulled forward by Tin, feeling that the
other party seemed to be in a much better mood.
Hmmm ~I'd like to tell Tin, I'm having that tight-a.ss want-to-shit feeling
again.
Forgot about what happened ten minutes ago!
I admonish myself, putting aside the century-old conundrum of whether my

face smells or not, because something that really smells is on its way. It's
waiting ahead, no, not just ahead!
"To the right, there's pork feet and rice, black pepper chicken tenders, baked
meatballs and fish eggs" and then look to the left...
"To the left is roast chicken, roast liver, Muslim rice, pastries, strawberry
smoothies" and then look up at the sky...
"This is paradise!!!!”
"Hell is more like it..."
FFS!
My heartfelt rendition was so ruthlessly interrupted by someone singing a

refrain, I had to look back at that unintelligible guy.
Emmmm, hell really is behind me!!!!
At that thought, I burst out laughing, remembering the last time I went to
Paragon with Tin and the look on his face is the same look he had on his
face when I dragged him to the Big Mac. No, it's 10 times worse than
before, because now we weren't at a food hall that still had air conditioning,
but at a flea market.
That's right, this poor young man with money left offered to take me to the
mall, but of course I said no, except that I had no money and also, because
it's Friday, you know what they have at school on Fridays? A flea market all
you can eat buffet! There are all kinds of food, meat and vegetables, sweet
and spicy, you can choose. Why go outside when you can get everything
you need right here? So, I don't think he's going to eat at a flea market, but
he's going to go his own way, who would have thought he'd follow...
At this moment, Tin's expression is really hard to explain.
"Hot! Fish and fowl! Stinky!”
Well, that's like someone forced him to scrub the toilet.
"How does it stink? It smells great! Can you smell it, can you smell the
roast chicken? Mom, my mouth is watering!” I swallowed hard, the smell
of food stimulating my taste buds and my stomach made a serious protest,
so I didn't bother... I didn't care about Tin, I just took aim and walked away.
Since it was noon, everyone was swarming around this time, so I made my
way into the crowd.
"3 skewers of grilled chicken, 2 skewers of grilled liver and 2 skewers of

bone-in porn," I told the lady boss as I stretched my arms through the crowd
to get four more skewers of roast pork, which I knew I didn't really have
much money with me, but I remember that Tin's asked me out a few times,
so I thought I'd ask him out again and personally, he thought the good stuff
was always there, only at fine restaurants...
"Want sticky rice? Young man"
"Yes, make that two." I replied and looked to the other side of the stall,
thinking that should be enough, I'll find something else to eat later, so I was
ready to pay for it.
......
"Hey! Tin, let me pay this time!” I quickly patted my pocket, but he took
out a 1,000 baht bill and handed it to the boss's wife, without even looking
at it he paid for it for me right away...
"I'll take the food you have." Does this guy talk like this to older people?
I was suspicious and the owner's wife was probably also afraid of this weird
man who wanted to buy a pound worth of food, so she quickly found the
money change and gave it to him and I hurriedly took him away. Walking
out of the crowd, take out the money and hand it to him.
"Here you go." He didn't answer, just frowned like he was seeing
mosquitoes. Actually, I think he frowned from the moment he walked into
the market.
"No, can we just buy it and get out of here? It's hot!” I actually felt a little
sorry for him at first, but when he spoke so fiercely to me, I got a little
upset, so I just snickered at him.
"Okay, okay, I'll hurry up and buy it. Come on, follow Master Can." I
turned around and walked into the market again, but after glancing at him to
make sure he was following, I thought it was funny.
I'm sure he did, looking at his sweaty head and school uniform, he looked
like he'd stepped on a stinky shit, it's more fun to see his face than to make
Phi No angry. I took him to the narrow passageways where the students
were, where there were few and where there were many, Grandpa Can is
666 evil.
It's so much fun hahaha!
I almost squealed with laughter. I swear I haven't seen Tin this out of
control since I've known him. He's usually... What kind of look is that on
his face? Emmmm, the one where I'm the only one in the world and you're
all insects, even when he's telling me about his past, his expressions were
all indifferent, as if he were telling someone else's story, but now his voice
was rising and falling and he was finally expressing himself out of
irritability.
It's the only way to look like a normal human being, it's so worthwhile to be
human!
"Uncle, uncle, two fish balls, eat here." In the end, after a walk around the
market, we got a big bag of roast pork, a fish ball with spicy sauce and fried
chicken skin. I also bought my mama a large box of pastries, two pieces of
green tea bread and two bowls of fish eggs to finish.
All paid for by Tin.
"You're really quick with the bill." Tin was standing behind me, urging me
on with his eyes. I'm not sure when I'll be able to buy them all and leave, all
the while happily acting like he was my mobile wallet.
If you're asking why I didn't pay for it myself, it certainly wasn't because I
deliberately wanted him to pay for me and it certainly wasn't because I
didn't have time to pay for it before, but he got to pay before I got there
first, but I carried everything but the bag of roast chicken and the young
master had the nerve of walking behind me empty-handed and sweaty,
paying my way or something.
"Are you done yet?"
"Oh, I'm going to buy more water, so help me carry this, my fingers are
numb." It's really heavy! I was the one who carried all the stuff. I thought
Master Tin would come to his senses.
"Slowpoke!” He's yelling at me again!
"Wait for me here..."
"I'm not Gucci, hey!” I said back that I'm not a stupid dog.
"Wait for me here!” It looked like he was nearing the end of his patience,
for he spoke in a very heavy tone and I shrugged my shoulders, very much
wanting to know that he will he go back to the international college when
his patience has reached its limit, but no, he just turned around and walked
into a drink shop not far away...
"Have I gone too far?" I said to myself, looking at Tin's back, which was so
wet it looked as if someone had thrown a bucket of water on it, even the
sweatshirt inside was wet. I'm sure I'm not going to be able to stand that
hotness.
Wait, did I just say that Tin is hot? WTF? No, no, no, I definitely didn't
think that, absolutely not! No, no, no.
"Oh, hey, Can, what happened to having no money? Are you sure you can
finish this at one meal?"
"Ow, Phi No." I look over, but I see the very hairy senior walking towards
me while sucking on smoothies, eyeing me intensely. In my hands, I
hurriedly carried my stuff behind my back.
Even though I know I have money for food, I can't help but blackmail him
for free.
"No, Phi, these are my friend's, he's gone to buy water, where's Phi Type?" I
quickly distracted him with a question, but he trailed off and said:
"Abandoned me mercilessly, over there, all your seniors are over there!” I
looked over in the direction he was pointing and saw the long-built Phi
Type walking side by side with someone who looked very familiar to me.
The road.
"... Oh~~~~~Type has abandoned you to go find another friend, huh?” this
seemed to touch his backbone.
"Who says he left for another friend?"
"Champ?"
"Not true..."
What the hell? Why is everyone around me like this, whenever I ask a
question, they all say no no no, I can f.ucking do it myself. Can I
telepathically guess what they're saying?! No, what the hell! I looked back
at Type again, remembering that the same tall guy next to him was from the
Academy of Music and Arts, He's a friend of Phi Type's and they live off
campus together, so Type is... What's so strange about such a close friend
getting together?
Probably Phi No is having a little moody himself...
"Oh, oh, oh, no, Phi's in a mood. Hey, let me sing you a song to soothe your
broken heart." I admit it. Sometimes I care too much for you." If I had a
free hand, I'd use it as a microphone, but if I didn't, I'd just sing a few lines
and a look of gloating.
"All devoted people are so grievous that they watch over you and ask
questions because they care for you."
"You're on the verge of getting beaten up. Are you done with your probing,
please?"
"Not yet. Not yet, sir. Listen to me and keep singing. Who are you going
with? At least tell me, dear." The seniors were already impressed with my
singing and I could talk and sing as well as anyone, so I stretched. Tone, No
couldn't help but pull out his ears with a constipated look.
"Hey, hey, hey, Phi No! I'm going to spill my fish balls and you don't even
want to listen to my beautiful voice. Oh, I only care about you. Hahaha
haha, oops don't choke me like that Phi.” My dear senior choked me and
gave me a headache. I continue to sing my song, though it has become
fragmented in the violent enforcement of the seniors.
For sure, I have the same attribute as Phi No- I don't know what it is to be
shy.
"Do you want me to spoil you all by yourself? Come on, let me love you,
you monkey!!!!” The last words were almost squeezed out between my
teeth, I certainly wasn't scared, if not
"What are you doing?!” The cold voice made me raise my head, which was
laughing...
Uh
I'm not afraid of anyone, but when I saw Tin's face when he came back with
two bottles of water, why did I gulp?
"Who is it?" Phi Techno, who was still stuck with me, asked fearfully.
"Uh, friend?"
"I think this guy looks familiar, I've seen him before." Isn't this the guy who
was beaten up by a junior on the soccer field? My senior is so forgetful!
Of course, I can only think about it, because right now I've pushed the
senior hanging around my neck out if self-conscious, whoever was staring
at their neck for a full minute would have known what they were looking at
if they weren't stupid.
"Do you want more? This rice!”
"Eat! Of course I'm going to eat it! Why won't I eat after all the shopping?"
I quickly replied, "Food is the most important thing in life. Tin's tone was
very impatient.
"Then let's go, come on, I don't like people who take their time!”
Eh? What's he so mad about?
I looked back at No. He had a look on his face that was even more confused
than mine, not knowing why he was also confused. This young master's
typhoon tail was swept away.
"I'll be off then, see you at the soccer field this afternoon." I quickly said
goodbye to the seniors and followed behind Tin, wondering what kind of
heatstroke he was having again. What? But the point is, I didn't follow him
around just to make him feel better, or apologize to him, or find out why he
was angry, but... Because
He still has my roast chicken in his hand.
Tin
Why should I go along with his heart!
I've asked myself this question a million times and the answer is always the
apology letter I've kept and the memories when he listened to me recount
my troubles, his face when I cried and as I followed him almost inch by
inch through the crowded flea market, I couldn't help but feel it again and I
asked myself once, but I tasted the sweetness in the bitterness.
I consider myself a self-centered person who doesn't like to conform to

anyone, but instead other people obey me, I have zero resistance to this guy
Can, as long as he says he wants to eat at the flea market, I'll go with him in
a heartbeat.
If it were anyone else, I'd probably let them go on their own and wait
somewhere comfortable, but it's him, I'm willing to go all the way.
It was hot, crowded, noisy, the smells were all mixed up, there was no table
to sit down to eat at, but at the end of the day there was no table to sit down
to eat at. A stall. Can this weasel have no idea what I'm upset about?
I know I'm a deeply insecure person, sensitive and suspicious, not trusting
anyone, but when I met him, I was willing to put away all my lies and pluck
out my thorns one by one and then open my heart to him and offer him me
respectfully, maybe it's a little weird, but it's real.
I saw it from the moment he hung on the back of that guy on their football
team and I asked myself, "Is the one I love so much so blind? You don't
even know what you're doing? Don't you know that hanging on to that
senior's back is just annoying to me?
Yes, I'm angry because he's not going to use that kind of pampering hanging
on the neck on me.
What pissed me off even more was that when I came back from buying
water, I saw him hugging the neck of the previous senior, behaving
intimately and he sang to them in the middle of the market and a few people
passing by me looked at them both. I also heard some girls whispering.
"Are they a couple?"
He walked out as fast as I could after I rushed him, because I was afraid I
would say something to make him hate me.
Ugh~ Why do I fall for such a silly guy? He doesn't even notice such
obvious jealousy.
Haven't I confessed to him clearly enough? Can't he feel my love when

someone as proud as me is willing to go with him so easily! Maybe my love
has a lot of unpleasant things in it, my past hurts have laced it with negative
emotions, but I am trying to struggle up from the abyss of the past, I used to
want to drag him down with me, but now I'm hoping he'll save me from it.
"Tin~Tin~Wait for me, where are you going in such a hurry!” I rolled my
eyes, but I didn't want to stop, because there were too many people here for
both of us to talk.
"Tin~Tin ah hey! I've lifted too much stuff, I'm going to spill my fish eggs."
Then let it spill!
I said to myself, still not stopping, for I knew that he was still walking
behind me, I don't care how people look at me, I can't stop mumbling.
Finally, I guess he couldn't resist and ran quickly in front of me to block my

path, looking at me with a sad look in his eyes, suddenly I felt I was just a
little insufferable
"Here, let's eat together and carry it together, it's not fair that I have to carry
it all by myself."
OK, maybe I'm overreacting. I thought he was mad because of the way I
treated him, but I didn't think it was because I didn't help him carry things...
He shoved bags of stuff into my hands and when we both had the same
amount of stuff in our hands, then he just smiled.
"That's right, come together, eat together, carry together and I'll pay you
back later with my share of the money."
Strange. This feels so strange.
Not only was it strange that a little thing like what he did made me feel
better, but it was weird to see him smiling so much that his eyes narrowed
and the irritation I was feeling slowly disappeared later on...
Probably simple love is like that, he understands me inside, I love his

brilliance.
"Oh, really, why are you walking so fast? You act like you're afraid I'll
catch up to you. I'm sorry. I'm kidding. Turn it up, 'cause it's funny that I see
you sweating all over yourself. Okay, okay, I'm sorry. I'm a little out of line,
so... Our Master Tin is in such a mess, but there's no need to get so angry.
Can't you talk to me properly? Here, have you got a handkerchief?" He
doesn't even know why I'm angry and he asked me for a handkerchief to
wipe my sweat, I sighed helplessly.
"You haven’t one? Well, neither do I."
"It's in my pants pocket." I cut him off before he could ramble any further,
but he was smiling happily and without even asking, he reached over and
emptied my pockets, if it were anyone else, I would have shrugged it off,
but if it were him, I would have just stood there quietly and let him do
whatever he wanted.
"Come on, let this minion wipe the master's sweat..." Tin was in a scene
with a minion and as master and he's acting in it too. All gone in one hand,
he doesn't know how he did it, but he reached over with his other hand to
wipe my sweat.
"Now we are in a better mood. Look at all this food. Oh, are you mad
because you're hungry?" Why didn't you say so? I know a nice place. It's
super cool and comfortable. I'm sure you'll like it and you'll like to sweat
too." As he rambled on and on, his hands didn't stop moving. I was
confidently calm and when he was done, he gave me a big smile.... I
couldn't help but smile back at him.
"In a good mood, that's good, you should be in a good mood when you're
with me, I like people who are optimistic and happy."
"Including that guy?" I immediately asked and anyone else would have had
some self-awareness, but this cantaloupe just didn't!
"Oh, Phi No, huh? Yes, he's an optimistic and funny guy and although he
gets mad at me easily, I know he loves me, He calls me a shrew, but he
always spoils me, so I like to tease him. I'm going to do it later when I go to
the soccer field. It's so funny to dance with him, the way he gets angry is
funny."
I can't help but roll my eyes again, he mentions other men to my face and
says he likes him, what the hell does he know!
"I like you..."
“....”
I repeated what I'd said to him, only to have him freeze and then take a step
backwards.
"Man... I know!” he mutters.
"Don't you know anything about yourself?" I can't believe there's such a
stupid person in the world. How did he live to be this old? He just looked
up at me and tilted his head stupidly.
"Don't know what you're talking about. Don't say what you have to say, just
say what you have to say, don't you get tired of beating around the bush?"
Again, I sighed heavily, but it's not my style to give in.
"Nothing..."
"There it is again, there's 'nothing' again, f.uck, I really hate that word!”
"I'm courting you..."
"I know. I know, you've said it many times and I've said you can court me if
you want, but I don't know if it's right for you yet.“ I narrowed my eyes,
then changed my mind.
"Are you trying to make me feel better?"
"Yeah!”
"Then you k.iss me..."
"Clam!!!” as soon as I finished he opened his mouth and looked at me

incredulously, I insisted:
"Don't talk, k.iss me." He mumbles for a while, then complains:
"Again and again and again and again, everything is solved either with a
k.iss on the mouth or on the face, before that it was with an iPhone for a
k.iss, then food for a k.iss, then a k.iss on the face this afternoon and now a
k.iss on the mouth, you're k.issing. Okay, okay, okay, so you won't be mad
at me if I k.iss you, right?" After he complained or asked me to make sure I
was in a better mood by k.issing him, I nodded.
"You're such a pain in the a.ss. Forget it. We've k.issed so many times
anyway, one more k.iss won't hurt my mouth anymore." I said and looked
around, but no one was around.
Mua~
"Satisfied yet?"
"It's not a k.iss." He just gave me a quick peck on the l.ips, like a snake
spitting out a letter and it wasn't even a k.iss to me, but he still insisted.
"That's a k.iss to me, haven't you seen the movie? A k.iss in a movie is just
mouth to mouth. Hey... Can we go now? I'm hungry~~~" He first turned
around and led the way in front of me, if it wasn't for the sun's sake that I
saw his white face. I'm probably going to sigh in frustration again.
That's a lot to be satisfied with...
I think to myself, but I also know that Can hasn't gotten the hang of this
situation yet. He doesn't even know why he wants to k.iss someone. "I don't
know if it's right yet," but I know he's accepted me, he just doesn't know
what he wants.
There's no way someone like him would k.iss someone he didn't have a
crush on, but instead of trying to make him understand that I was jealous, I
thought I should first make him accept the fact that I mean something
special to him...
Why would I want to fall for a giant baby whose brain doesn't match his
size!

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 51: The reasoning together with love
"I'll take a shower first."
"Okay, you take a shower, so what shall we have for dinner tonight?"
"I'll make fried rice for you later, I can cook it."
"Okay, Ae."
If words could convey emotion, Master Pichaya would have found himself
answering with an emoji! Expressions ^_^. The rich young man sits on the
couch and lets his mind wander, watching his boyfriend walk into the
bedroom in a tracksuit and then the corners of his mouth then turned up...
Ae's coming to spend the night, Ae's coming to spend the night, Ae's
coming to spend the night today.
Pete thought to himself as he held the pillow tightly by his side, watching
the small kitchen where Ae had just lit the stove that was on fire, there was
a pot being burned on the stove. He couldn't help but smile when he thought
of the two of them being alone today.
While Pete isn't the selfish type to cling to his boyfriend all the time, it's
been weeks since they've been together in Together. Plus, he's a hot-blooded
man, so he's quietly looking forward to what's going to happen between
them at night.
Ae even cooked fried rice for me.
It might be seen as a small thing for others, but for those who are in love,
it's a big deal, because Ae is... I just said I'd cook him a meal and he was
laughing so hard he couldn't stand it.
"What happiness!” So there Pete was, whispering to himself, hugging the

pillow even tighter than before, afraid that he would be hurt by this little
happiness choked to death...
When the phone rings, Pete smiles as he picks it up and looks at the screen,
when he sees who it is that sent the message, He smiled even more...
....Deli...
His excitement led him to unconsciously type his friend's name several
times until they sent him a "silly bear" emoji.
... I'm in a state of happiness...
... What's up? What's the good news? Tell me about it...
A friend replied back and the man here wanted to share his happiness, but
he also felt it was better to keep such things private. A little is better.
Because even though Deli is the second closest woman to him after Mom,
you shouldn't tell her these things, and... She's also very close to her own
grandmother...
... Just because you texted me, I'm happy...
... When you say that, I'm shy...
As soon as he read the reply, Pete smiled out loud purely, not appreciating
every word the woman sent him. The real meaning of words...
... Speaking of which, I've been dying to meet you.
Do you want to come to my grandmother's birthday party?
You have to come.
If you don't come, I'll be really angry.
We haven't seen each other for a long time...
Pete couldn't help but smile at the endless string of messages he'd been sent,
before he'd even had a chance to He's typing back. He had to be brief...
... Come, I'll definitely come! I'd love to meet you and Grandma, too...
Anyway, for someone like me who doesn't have many friends, Deli is a
pretty good friend.
"Pete, I'm done showering! You go take a shower, I'll get you some fried
rice." While he was trying to continue talking to his best friend, the guy
who'd taken a shower was already coming out of the bathroom. Pete put his
phone down as soon as he saw it.
"Yeah..."
"What are you laughing at?"
"Ah, nothing!” Although his mouth denied it, he was touching his own
mouth with his own hand when he realized that he really was smiling. The
way he smiled, Ae couldn't help himself and he gave Pete a quick wave.
"Huh?" The handsome little puppy hurried to her boyfriend with a soft face.
Ae thought to himself, as he went to work on tonight's dinner. Ae is the

youngest son of the owner of a restaurant and soon, a pan of fried rice was
ready. Ae put the fried rice on a plate and put the sliced cucumber on the
side of the fried rice. As he hesitated to cut up the sausage his mother had
asked him to bring over for a side dish, a buzzing sound came from behind
him and he hurriedly turned around and looked...
Pete's cell phone.
So, he went to pick up his cell phone and realized it was vibrating. He had
just left the range hood on when he was frying, so he didn't hear the
vibration. He was about to call his boyfriend in the room to check his
phone, but he noticed that there were a lot of unread messages on the phone
screen.
The short guy looks at the bedroom door, then turns his head to stare at the
phone screen, sliding his finger over it as he reads a message. He doesn't
have to unlock the phone screen, because he can see all the messages sent
by the other person.
... So are you sure you want to come? My grandmother would be so happy...
... Pete, why don't you come with me to buy Grandma a birthday present...
... Just like before, let's send one together...
... By the way, I also invited Aunt Pat and she said yes...
... It's been so long since both our families have been together like this...
... I miss the old days...
... Why am I saying so much all at once, Hehehe...
... You have to come with me to buy my birthday present...
A lot of sentences end with a lot of emojis, but Ae wasn't going to click in
and keep reading, he just put his phone Put back in place...
"That feels good, it's really hot today, Ae." As soon as he put the phone
away, the owner of the phone came out of the bedroom. Ae put a towel on
her shoulders while walking. Ae also smiled warmly when she saw this cute
face.
"Well, it's hot today."
"Ae, what's wrong with you?"
"Nothing." Shorty doesn't know what kind of face he's making, but he's
already been noticed. Ae quickly shook his head, then picked up the dinner
tray and put it down in front of the TV.
"I'll pour the water..."
"Your friend... It must be Deli texting you, I hear your phone vibrating all
the time."
"Oh, she invited me to her Grandma's birthday party." Pete said calmly as
he walked over to the water, then came back over to the couch and sat next
to his boyfriend.
"Is your family close to the Deli's?"
"Very good, my grandma and Deli's grandma are very close, in fact my dad
and her dad are good friends too. But like I told you before, after my dad
divorced my mom, we rarely visit there, only... Deli's still in touch with us...
Buy her a present for Grandma, it's too complicated." And then, he picks up
the phone and looks at it, whispering.
"I'm free this Saturday." He didn't turn around to look at his boyfriend when
he said that, but just when he wanted to reply.
"Eat up, it's getting cold." A big hand reached over and jerked the phone
away, then set the rice in front of Pete's face, who looked at Ae with a
puzzled look on his face.
"Uh.. Ae are you okay?" Pete immediately sensed something was wrong
with the other man...
"Nothing, eat." Hearing his boyfriend's fierce voice saying this, the young
man just had to put his head down and eat. As he ate, Pete kept stealing
glances at his boyfriend. Why did the atmosphere suddenly become so tense
and violent when the previous atmosphere was so pleasant and happy? As
soon as he thought about it, Pete felt like his throat was clogged with food
and he couldn't swallow.
Clink...
And then, the only sounds they heard were the crunch of spoons against
plates and Pete's attempt to keep the atmosphere awkward. The sound of the
TV on. When the meal was about to be finished, the question that had been
on his mind for a long time was finally asked.
"Is it okay if you don't go?"
"Huh?" Pete heard this and quickly turned his head to look at the other man
and then sees that the other man's eyes are overflowing with a kind of
anxiety and unease.
"Is it okay if you don't go with Deli?" Pete started to sense that Ae is getting
jealous, but Ae doesn't want to keep a knot in his heart. But Pete shakes his
head.
"Deli is my friend..."
"I know, I know you think of her as a friend..." But how could you not
know that? She didn't think of you as a mere friend.
The rest of the sentence, Intouch just whispered to himself. He put down the
empty plate and then insisted on his words.
"And I don't mean to interfere with your personal affairs, you can go to any
lady's birthday party you want, I get it. But I don't want you and Deli to go
gift shopping alone."
"Then you're going with them." Pete immediately found a solution, but Pete
shook his head.
"I'm not free on Saturday and I don't want to see your friend." Since he was
a straightforward guy, his words were straightforward. But he froze and
Pete couldn't eat, so he put his plate down and turned around and looked at
him. Ae.
"Ae, Deli is my friend, a very good friend. After my mom divorced my dad,
she's one of the few people who still respected my mom the way she used
to. Even though she knows my mom can't use my dad's last name anymore,
she still comes to hang out with me like she used to. She's my best friend
and I haven't seen her since my mom's birthday. If she asks for my help, I'll
do my best to help her too."
Pete has a point and Ae tries to be sensible and understanding, but

sometimes reason doesn't apply to people who love each other. On two
people.
Love can make sanity disappear without a trace, especially... These are the
things that make you jealous.
"Forget it! You can go if you want, I can't stop you." Ae never thought he'd
say such a thing, but when he did, he got up, took his plate and ran to the
kitchen to wash it. Pete watched without saying a word.
"Ae you are being unreasonable..."
The dwarf attack turned quickly to look at the other, with sharp eyes and
then said in a very low voice.
"Well, I'm cruel and I'm rude and I'm unreasonable and when it comes to
anything that has to do with you, that's how unreasonable I am!” Normally,
Pete would have been happy to hear that. But since they were both angry at
the moment, Pichaya kept his mouth shut and said it.
"What about Chompoo?"
"What does this have to do with Chompoo?”
They say, when lovers fight, the past is always unforgivably brought up.
This makes Ae even more angry, isn't the Chompoo thing over yet?
"You see Chompoo a lot, too..."
"Pete, it wasn't that I wanted to see her. She came to me. She goes to school
here too, so I'll see her a lot."... That's all." Ae said emphatically and Pete
turned his face the other way.
"I don't like you being with Chompoo either and you know she likes you,
but I'm trying not to talk about it and to me, Deli is just a friend, just a
friend."
"But she likes you!”
"You guessed that all by yourself." Pete turned around sharply, Ae was
taken aback and he sensed that things were starting to get ugly.
"I have no thoughts about Chompoo!”
"I don't have any thoughts about Deli either!” This person, who had always
been rather weak, suddenly became emotional, leaving Ae at a loss for
words and he had no choice but to turn around and go back to washing the
dishes. What he meant was that he didn't want to continue the conversation,
because he was afraid that he would lose his temper and after all, he was
now... There is a lot of dissatisfaction, irritation and anger...
Why does Pete argue with me all the time when we talk about Deli? He's
not usually like that at all.
Thinking about it, Intouch tightened the plate more and more and if the
plate wasn't thick enough, it would have been crushed...
At night, when they were in bed together, they're supposed to cuddle, or

whisper or something before they go to bed. Yes, but today they just turned
around, facing each other with their backs, neither of them could sleep.
No matter how much one person loves the other, he also wants to care for
the few people who are important to him.
Even though one of the parties understands this, there's still an

overwhelming jealousy that permeates their emotional forest.
Finally, Ae turned to look at the other person, who had covered himself so
tightly that he was up to his neck with the blanket.
"...”
"I'm sorry..."
"...” Although Pete had heard the other man's apology, he remained silent.
Ae had to k.iss the other man again, as if to coax him. He k.issed the other
gently, but when he didn't get any response, he started to feel a little
agitated.
The pajamas were quickly removed and Ae climbed on top of him,

imprinting deep k.isses on several parts of his body, while his large hands
were reaching into his panties to search for his partner's tent and feeling the
hot hardness, Ae gripped it tightly.
"Heh, Ae, don't..." When Ae gripped him vigorously, the bearer could only
crumple his face, purse his l.ips and jerk rapidly because it was hurting him
a little. But the young footballer didn't let it stay that way for long, because
he took Pete's heat into his warm mouth and at this point, Pete was biting
his lip and pulling at the sheets so hard that they were wrinkled.
The hot t.ongue l.icked all over Pete's part and heaved and s.ucked and
l.icked several times, causing Pete to b.ite his lip more and more, as if he'd
noticed that this s.excapade was completely different from the one they had
had before. Even though Ae had done it with him quite intensely before, at
the time he'd only thought it was Ae being gentle, not this. This made him
feel like Ae was taking his anger out on sex.
So, while being gripped by the knuckles and raising his thighs until he was
almost close to his own body, Pete could only just turn his face away,
holding his breath to keep from crying out, while Ae's t.ongue was touching
his back h.ole, l.icking and balking hard, Pete s.huddered and t.hrilled,
unable to stop himself from g.asping, just because Ae's t.ongue was sticking
out. Pete was so excited that he s.huddered as he s.ucked his p.uss.y.
"Ae-. Uh... Don't... --Don't... don't do this to me..."
But the cries were not answered and Ae was struggling to insert his fingers
into the unused p.us.y, the pain instantly erupted, causing Pete to clutch the
pillow next to him and shake his head from side to side in impatience, but
when the one who knows his b.ody better than he does found the right spot
in his c.ave, that made Pete turn to numbness in an instant.
"Ah-uh-uh...”
When that spot is actually found, Pete can only m.oan and g.asp, while
grabbing the bend of his knee and spreading his thighs wide. Bigger and
more open.
Ae didn't say anything during this foreplay, just turned around to get the
lube bottle and pressed and poked the tight hole. He could clearly feel the
heavy b.reathing of the person underneath him and see the sweat soaking
his body when he inserted two fingers.
It just so happens that even though Ae himself was naked, he could also feel
the sweat soaking his body.
"H-----eh, heh, heh, heh." The one who bit his l.ips as the other's h.eat
t.hrusted d.eep into the h.ole, it was all he could do to hold my moans in my
throat. With the slippery lubricant, Ae was able to penetrate deeper into
Pete's t.unnel, d.eeper into it, until they were entwined. After p.anting for
breath, from the top to the d.eepest part.
"Enough - enough"
The person lying on top had two feet against the bed, reached out with one
hand to lift Pete’s hair that covers his face and eyes and finally sees the
other person's handsome face with big watery eyes and the other person was
talking in an aggrieved tone of voice:
"Ae.... your heart is cruel!”
"My heart can be crueler than this!” Ae whispered a hoarse, d.eep voice in
Pete’s ear and then started shaking his h.ips and b.anging as hard as he can
in Pete's t.unnel, it caused Pete to bite his lip so hard, so often.
The jab made Pete feel hot and unbearably hot.
"Ha-Ae.... it's too much... Don't... don't... Don't do that-." But his opponent
didn't slow down at all, still pounding on him, crushing his sensitive points,
the bearer wiggled his hips and raised his face. Ae was taking control of
Pete's body and opening it up so much that Pete was shaking and m.oaning.
But Ae still didn't unload, instead he was clinging to the b.ody of the man
b.eneath him, banging to make Pete's h.ips shake higher than before, while
he drove deeper into the deepest part of the tunnel - too hard, too fast. It's
making the r.eceiver's heart rate go haywire.
"Ha, no-Ae-er. Uh-huh. That... That... It..."
Knowing that this was different from any previous time, but that the body
could respond more honestly to Ae, Pete took the initiative to pull down
him down and k.issed his neck, but also moved his a.ss to meet Ae's
p.ounding.
snap...
"... -...." After that, Ae took hold of his handsome lover's rooster, jerking it
up and down vigorously, in a pistoning exercise that was about to reach its
peak. At the end of the day, Pete had no other choice but to hold his mouth
open and let the glistening saliva flow out of the corner of her mouth.
Snap...
Ae's high t.hrusts and Pete's rapid p.anting were signs that they couldn't
hold back any longer. and then it really didn't take long for someone with a
fair body to be the first to shed his white fluid as if he couldn't contain it
any longer.
All released and although Ae had never e.jacula.ted inside him before, this
time he was-
Hehehe!!!!!
"Uh!!!" The hot liquid was released in his tunnel, shaking the bearer in
shock, Ae gasped heavily and slowly came out of the Pete pulled out of his
body and stared at the one who was lying on the bed in front of him,
looking like he was going to die, but still Pete struggled to open his eyes
and look at him, shaking his voice hoarsely and feebly and said:
"Happy now, Ae?!!"
He just wanted to assert his sovereignty, to show that Pete belonged to him
and to punish Pete for not listening to him. At that moment, Pete's voice
came softly.
"No matter what, Deli is my friend."

After hearing that, Ae had to fall on the other side of the bed, fiddling with
his bangs, needless to say... He couldn't sleep.
Who would believe they would fight over something like that...
"Phi Type... I'm going to the movies tonight."
"Well, you've told me that ten times."
"Private theater, Phi, it's in the basement, the chairs are all fancy leather and
all the drinks and snacks are free, you are envy, right?”
"Well, then, pretend I'm envy of you."
"Gee, can't you envy me a little bit?"
At this point, I'm guessing the entire football team is bored out of their
minds by this monkey.
This monkey comes and tells everyone he's going to the movies, so, he's not
here to train for soccer, but... It just so happens that he had a meeting at
this stadium. It made his sweaty teammates gnash their teeth in jealousy.
You're not on the official team, but can't you work a little harder like Ae?
After Type finished his thoughts, he quickly looked at that fellow on the
other side, but his look today was... So scary!
If Can's condition today makes people want to tease him, Ae's looks are a
turn-off. He came in before everyone else, practices before everyone else,
looks serious, doesn't say anything, doesn't practice against anyone. Their
team really wants to call Pond back to school this holiday, so at least one of
us will know how to handle such a big, aggressive student.
"Do you know what's wrong with Ae?"
"Ae is Ae." Even Techno, the captain, came over to ask Type, but as he was
about to answer, the one running all over the field... But the shrew shouted
out an answer first and they looked at each other.
"Are you thinking the same thing as me Type, I really wanted to eat monkey
brains today."
"Don't worry, I think it's full of parasites, cook it a bit before you eat it."
After saying that, they turned their heads to look at the monkey who had
been chattering non-stop since early in the morning and then....
"Come here and let me give you a good kick in the ass." And then he started
chasing after the smartass who was running away from the wind.
"Ahhhhh... I'm sorry, I'm sorry. I don't know what's wrong with Ae, if you
want to know, ask him yourself, ask me what for? I haven't done anything
wrong." Can shouted as he ran away, afraid that Ae might not hear him. Ae
heard the pair of seniors chasing each other on the court and turned to look
at the seniors, who quickly turned their attention to Ae. Drifting off into the
distance...
By the time Can was about to run up to Ae to ask him what was going on,
the seniors had surrounded him and at this point...
"Cantaloupe!"
Another Southeast Asian jealous king and the one being jealous is blissfully
unaware is yelling Can's name, Can head him and stared his squinting eyes
down to twice their size.
"Hey!!!!! F.uck!!!!!!!!!!!!” Can shouted and ran towards Tin and yes, you're
the one who called me in my that -name-that-shall-not-be-called out in
broad daylight!
So, without even waiting for Tin to do it himself, Can came to the door and
pulled Tin into a corner, He almost tore his clothes. But the seniors stood
there and asked the heavens... Who is Cantaloupe?
At that moment, Type also looked over to his own brother and got a good
look at the face of the person who came to pick up his brother.
"It's that kid. I saw him at the flea market. He looked at me like I'd cursed at
his dad." The same." Techno suddenly remembered something when he saw
it, but the comment made Type's eyebrows rise and then he smiled out.
"What are you doing Type?" But Type smiled and didn't say anything, just
waved his hand and walked into the middle of the field, All the while
walking and laughing...
"You will fall for the one you hate, it seems like that's an appropriate phrase
to use at any time."
This is something that he can understand at first glance, but for Kirakorn...
If you hadn't told him clearly, he probably would never have understood
why Tin was shouting a name so angrily just now.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 52: Very delicious snacks
Can
"What's wrong with your mood today? Oh, come on, get in a good mood!
We're going to the movies! We're going to the movies!"
"Sit up straight, fasten your seat belt."
I don't get this Tin guy. He's the one who said he wanted to meet today. He
had class in the morning, so we can go to the movies in the afternoon and if
we don't go to this fancy private theater, then the there is no point to being
stupid and there's plenty of free snacks, but why is this guy calling me by
my full name?
Oh! I'm the one who should be angry then! He shouted my full name so
loudly.
"I know, I'll wear my seatbelt even if you don't tell me." I quickly pulled the
seatbelt.
zee~~~zee~~~
"Holy shit! Are you driving your dad's old car?! Slow down! What's the
rush? Are you trying to get to your dad?" I yelled at the man and his dad. Is
it that he doesn't know how to drive? It's so fancy, it drives so fast, have you
forgotten that it's in the school parking lot?
"And who told you to call me by my full name there? No one knows my
full name is Cantaloupe." When I settled down, I looked at him with a
fierce look on my face, questioning him in a tone of voice designed to pick
a fight. Tin darted a glance at me, both eyebrows already twinned.
"Does no one know your full name?"
"Hmm! The whole team doesn't know, just you, oh and Le."
"Well..."
He just said that back and slowed down. Once outside the university, he hit
the gas pedal so hard it felt like he was driving on a race track. Then his
expression of indifference subsided and he spoke to me in a kinder tone.
"I couldn't hold back for a moment, but if someone else is around next time,
I won't shout."
"You are not allowed to yell it even if it's just us! My name is Can, Can,
Can, just Can. Not Cantaloupe, damn it! Mom, Mom, why did you give me
such a summery cantaloupe name?” After the last sentence, I pursed my
l.ips and stomped on the floor of the passenger seat. The more I argued with
my mom about the name, the more proud she became and every time I
thought about it, I got all over my body. Hot blood.
"Want to listen to music, Cantaloupe?"
"Can only!” This guy is also intentionally bullying me, don't think he
usually looks cool and arrogant, but he is always looking for the
opportunity to call me. The name, fuck with me!
"So, do you listen to music? ’Can only' classmate."
My mouth dropped open and I stared at him dumbfounded. This guy's just
being mean to me. No, when did this guy get in such a good mood? Every
time I see him, he says something nasty to me, like...
How I am called is my business.
Who do you think you are and you're trying to force me to it Tin-
Metthanan?
Just letting you ride in my car, that's a big favor to you.
... Isn't that the right way to go with the plot?
"Why are you making that face?" I quickly rubbed my face with my hands
twice, I haven't been able to keep up with his rhythm. It seems like just now
he was making a face as if I owed him a debt of seven lifetimes. Why is he
in the mood to tease me? He's asking why I'm making that face in a
concerned tone... I scratched my head a bit.
"Nothing, it's good to be in a good mood..." Well, then listen to the song...”
Snap!
"Ouch! Why did you hit me?" But when I reached for the stereo in the front
of the car, he hit me on the back of the hand..
"Don't touch..."
"Didn't you say you wanted to listen to music? I'm listening to music, why
are you hitting me?" I just don't get this Tin guy.
"Just a polite way of asking you..."
Ha!?!??
"... I'd rather talk to you."
I know I'm scratching my head to the point of losing my scalp at this point,
but I keep scratching. What kind of a nutcase is this, just asking politely if I
want to listen to a song. So there's only one option and that's not even an
option and I have to talk to him. Well, let's talk about it, I can talk about
anything with my t.ongue!
"Okay, let's talk. What the hell is wrong with you, wanting to talk to me?
You like to say I am 'noisy'. ‘It's so annoying!’ ‘It's so crowded!'s?" I
deliberately mimicked his tone of voice, expecting that he would give me a
good scolding after hearing it, but instead, he smiled.
Is it so funny to stay with me? Am I a comedian on stage?
"By the way, when can I get there? I can watch as much as I want, right? I
don't know, I want to see the zombie movie, but I haven't gotten into the
ghost movie that just came out of the theater yet either. I'm in a bind! I've
made a list of movies I want to see, but if I have to see them all, I won't be
home today”
"Then there's no need to go back." That's easy for him to say...
"Oh no, I want to go home for dinner." I said no right away, because today
Mom said she'd make me some sausage noodles at home, which only
happens twice a year.
"Suit yourself, I've even prepared Italian food especially for you."
What!
Don't say I'm hooked, I'm just curious. He took his time explaining to me
what this Italian dish was all about?
"The appetizer is a cold vegetable soup and then the first course was pasta
and I had no idea what kind of pasta the chef would make and for the
second course, you have a choice between rib eye or salmon and the salad is
arugula and smoked salmon. Oh and real Italian pizza and the chef will
come back later and ask you what kind of toppings you want, but I
recommend the parmesan. Ham and arugula and for dessert there's tiramisu
and ice cream and I don't know if you drink alcohol, but I have all kinds of
alcohol, take your pick."
Huh? Don't you ever call me stupid. What's with all the appetizers and the
starters?
I blinked rapidly, didn't I understand from the first word he said, but it's a
good thing the rest of the words he was using were in Thai, I still know what
that spaghetti and salad thing is, but just to be sure...
"Explain it to me again in Thai." They say one has to "ask without shame",
so, I'm not ashamed to ask him.
This time he turned to me with a look of irritation tinged with doting... Sure
it was doting? But he didn't scold me, he explained in more detail, so I
nodded and said I understood.
Full course Italian and sausage, oops, you can't have it both ways!
"I want to eat too!”
FML, I can go to the night market for noodles, but I don't know how many
lifetimes I'll have to wait to try this Italian food.
"Well... Now that's a date."
"Huh?"
I turned my head to stare at him again and saw him smiling from ear to ear
with a satisfied look on his face. But I had just heard something about a
"date" in both ears, so I clarified.
"Who's dating you? I'm just here to watch a movie with you and then have
lunch with you. There's no date! There's no date!"
This is obviously socializing among straight men!
I was confident, but thinking about it, it was strange. The guy next to me
took a deep breath, almost blew it into my hair and turned on the song -
which was just dilly-dallying. Don't want to hear the song - turn around and
look at me again.
"Movie, music, dinner..." How stupid are you to not figure it out?!
Everyone knows it's a date."
Movies, music, dinner, what!
I almost came out of my mouth to argue with him, but I just kept my head
down as I counted my fingers, blinking several times rapidly, then looked
up at him with wide eyes.
"Yeah, this is a date. I'm going on a date with you... I'm serious." I
subconsciously admitted this, but soon I was shaking my head like a rattle,
trying to get these thoughts out of my head. Shake it off. So what! So what
if it's a date! As long as I get to eat all the Italian food and see all the
movies, so, date it is, but I'm not at any loss...
"Uncle Tin... Uncle Tin..."
"Isn't that the guy's kid?"
I was startled at first, too, because Tin took me to the door of a huge luxury
villa, which I thought was where God lives. As I stared up at the roof
poking through the sky, I occasionally looked down to admire the European
fountain and then, a handful of pure voices came out and I turned around
and I saw a small figure coming out of the building... It came flying inside
and grabbed Tin by the thighs.
I just yelled out, isn't that the kid in the family photo of Tin's brother?
When I pointed it out to his face, the little guy looked upset and tried to
argue with me, while clutching his two little hands tightly on Tin's pants.
"My name is Little Phu, not that guy's kid."
"It's that guy's son, aren't you as bad as your father?" I squatted down to
keep my eyes level with the little guy's and looked like I was going to argue
with him. He looked like a child star on TV, with big eyes, thick eyebrows
and a white face, just like a good boy. But I'm sorry, I don't like kids.
Your dad's bad for Tin, so I'll have to deal with you.
"My father is a good man, a very good man. Don't talk about my father!"
How dare this little kid, about 3 or 4 years old, talk back to me, of course
I'll go along with it!
"Just say it, you know? Your dad's a bad guy and he's a scumbag!” I felt like
a member of the Avengers, I told him with pride. His dad did all those bad
things to Tin and he's trying to clear his dad? My words started to make the
little kid's mouth open, his eyes started to turn red and his little hands were
pulling Tin's pants legs down even further.
"Don't... Don't... Don't... Don't talk about my dad... Oooooh~~~ >_< ~~~~"
"Ow, crying, just a little kid." I was so happy to see this little kid crying in
the dark. But just as I was about to make the kid pay for what he'd done, Tin
crouched down and grabbed the kid, pulled him up, then looked at me and
shook his head a little.
"Hey! Why are you looking at me! If you don't let me deal with the adults,
I'll deal with the kids."
"Uncle Tin...” He's crying harder and harder and he's laying his head on
Tin's shoulder and sobbing. I'm going to keep yelling at him, but now you
know where to find your Uncle Tin. Your dad's been banging Tin for years.
You can't come back to Thailand, don't you know that? Your uncle was
crying even harder than you.
OK, I'm being childish.

Tin sighed and then gently stroked his back and then said to me.
"Little Phu did nothing wrong..."
Look at him, the little one is still nodding vigorously on his uncle's
shoulder, while the maid beside him tries to pick up the little one and take
him back, but then Tin turns his head and says no. Then he turned his head
back to me again.
"He's not the one who treated me badly and neither is his mother. If I
wanted revenge, I wouldn't do it on those two. You know what? Those two,
they're more qualified to be my family than those people." Tin said while
stroking his nephew's back, the little one was still sobbing softly. But I don't
know if it's just me, but I think he loves his nephew a lot.
Is Tin actually a good guy too... I don't know, for now.
"Okay, okay, you're right, that sucks, kid, can we make up?" So I reached
out and poked the kid in the shoulder and he looked back at me and he was
staring at me with tears on his face. So I stuck out my little thumb.
"I'm sorry, little brother."
I'm gritting my teeth for a little friend to apologize.
"Huh! You were talking bad about my dad, I'm mad!”
When I catch you making a mistake someday, I'll eat you on a skewer!
"All right, all right, let's make up! I apologized to you, aren't you a good
boy? A good boy accepts an apology and makes up." As I tried to be nice,
little Phu turned his head to look at his uncle. When his uncle nodded, he
turned back. Put your fat little hand out there.
"I'm a good boy, so I'll make up with you." And with that, his little finger
hooked up with mine.
Come to think of it, the kid is quite a darling.
"Why did you come home so soon today, where's your mother?"
"Mommy's gone to Grandma." Tin talked to his nephew and the boy
seemed to have the foresight to know that his uncle would ask him that,
because his answer was so strong and booming, it deafened my ears.
"Grandpa's not here, Grandma's not here, Dad's gone to work to earn money
for my schooling, school's out today... I'm home alone." I quickly looked
around, I saw the janitor at the gate, I saw the gardener pruning the trees, I
saw a big brother was standing at the entrance of the hall... There are so
many people here, but then I suddenly felt a sense of "this is not the place
for me to stay".
When the boy says he's home alone, he means that the servants are not his
family, but the family seems to be... Don't care much for the little nonentity.
"So, do you want to go to the movies together?"
Little Phu turned and looked at me with a puzzled face.
"Look, I'm coming to see a movie with Tin today, want to go see it
together? That way you can play with your Uncle Tin." As soon as I invited
him, the kid nodded his head like a garlic scare and clung to his uncle's arm,
as if he had just made him cry. It's forgotten all about...
"Look!!!! I want to see, I want to see, too!” and jumped out of my uncle's
arms and I gladly reached out and took him in my arms. I don't know if it
was out of pity or what, but I picked him up too.
"I guarantee that when you're with Can, you'll be so happy, you'll forget
your parents ever existed. If you play with Can, you'll only have more fun
and more laughter in your life!” Since Tin doesn't think I'm childish, I'm
not.
"Gee, why are you grabbing my hair!" But, a hand came out from
underneath and grabbed my hair and I quickly asked Tin with an annoyed
look on my face, but I... But when I see them laughing... It's like someone is
tickling the tip of my heart...
"Who the hell is the little kid now..."
"Not me, anyway," I told him confidently and walked straight into the
house. I'd forgotten myself, that I didn't own this valuable mansion. I'm
only three steps up the stairs, when I turn around and ask Tin - who's
handling the butler the car keys.
"Hey, hey, where's the private theater? Show me the way! I don't know the
layout of your house."
"You really are... Hahaha."
I'm telling you the truth that stinky Tin is laughing so loudly that many of
the maids are looking over at us.
I can assure you, I'm not one of those lame comedians, but with me, it's a
smile out loud kind of thing.
Tin
I've never met a man with whom I'm so comfortable.
I'm a pessimist, so sometimes I wonder if this Can is faking right in front of

my eyes, trying to win me over. But when I think about it, I smile out loud
every time, a guy like Can? A guy like Can? He's a no-nonsense guy who
says whatever comes into his head.
He doesn't know how happy I was when he went "all-out" on my nephew.

I don't hate Phupha, never hated him, I've never hated him since Wadee's
sister-in-law was with a bitch like my brother. The sympathy for her started
at that moment and it was naturally transferred to my nephew. He didn't
know what nasty things his father had done, but when Phupha was crying,
I had a small thrill in my heart, which is rare.
Maybe deep down I still hate this nephew, but I just don't show it, because I
don't want to make myself feel childish and I'm actually quite naive about
the world, too and Can is just showing the part of me that's afraid to be
naive. Just coming out.
How many people would dare to bully a three-year-old child in front of a

maid just to help me take revenge? Such childish behavior would have been
boring to others, but I felt something sprouting inside me, causing me to
have trouble breathing.
This time it wasn't the kind of breathlessness where you're about to drown, I
was breathless because I wanted to stop myself from being wrong. The man
in front of me has no intention of doing anything wrong, except bringing
him into the house.
It only took Can five minutes to make me realize that I hated my nephew,
but I couldn't stand to see him cry. Maybe my feelings for Phu were both
hate and love, but when Can taught him a lesson instead of me, my hatred
for him was overwhelming and then it was gone in an instant and then he
smiled, because this guy didn't care how much my home was worth, he was
focused on one thing, That's private theater.
In just a few minutes, he gave me more sensory experiences than some

people have given me in a lifetime.
"Tin, can I get another one of these drinks?"

I snapped out of my own thoughts, then turned to look at the guy sitting in
the velvet chair, who had a tall glass, which had been filled with drinks, was
now empty. Can took the half piece of decorative orange from the top of the
glass and put it in his mouth, but his eyes never left that super wide screen.
In my home theater, we can comfortably seat 20 people at the same time,

with a large projection screen in front. The sofa in the front row is made of
blue velvet, so you can adjust the backrest of the seat freely and even
stretch your legs. The theater has a full set of lighting equipment installed
above, you can adjust the room's light intensity. One more thing is no doubt,
everything is high quality imported goods, no matter how loud the volume
is inside, the soundproofing is excellent.
This room was built for family relaxation and entertainment, but maybe it's
just me... I seldom use this room.
I usually come in here looking for a quiet environment to give my brain a

break, but Can has really put it being used as a cinema. I saw him staring at
the screen, while Phupha had run out there since the first zombie appeared.
"I'll get you some later." I said as I took the empty glass from his hand, but
he shouted.
"Wait a minute, wait a minute, what kind of juice is that? It's definitely not
orange juice, it's a mix of several, but it's delicious! Tell him I don't need
pretty glasses, just a big one! Once in a while, don't make it so pretty, just
make it big."
I can't help it. Anyone else would have started sighing at this room, or at
me. Thank you for the thoughtful service. But you look at him, it's like he's
eating at a street fair, but I don't say anything to him, I just go to the corner
of the room and I don't say anything to him. Telephone there.
"What did you just order?" I heard him say what he had and nodded. All I
had to do was say the word and his mixed juice would turn into a cocktail.
But when I saw he was in the middle of a movie.
"Then add another glass, a large one and bring down two or three snacks."
Besides, I don't need the alcohol's help, I can handle him myself.
Then, I stood waiting in front of the movie theater, watching him clench his
hands in fists and hold his breath, but his mouth was cheering up the
zombie and when the zombie bit off a woman's head, he cried out in delight.
I laughed out loud when I saw that.
When I'm with him, I feel an indescribable comfort.
No need to be imaginative...
No need to be careful.
No need for wild suspicions...
Whatever Cantaloupe has in mind, he's in a mood.
I don't know how long I watched him through the dim light of the screen,
but when there was a knock at the door, I regained consciousness, so I
rushed to the door.
"Give it to me, I'll bring it in myself," I said to the maid, giving him the
empty glass and taking the silver plate from him. Because I didn't need
anyone coming in and interrupting my alone time with Can.
So I put the plate down on the arm of the chair and the guy was wondering
if the hero could outrun the zombies hunting...
"Hey! What's this! It looks so tasty!”
"You try it." It was the first time since the movie started that he looked
away from the screen and looked at me, so...
"Ow! Weren't you going to give it to me?" As he reached out to pick up the
piece of bruschetta, which I quickly shielded with his hand, he quickly
moved up and looked up at me with a confused face.
"You can eat, but you have to pay in advance."
"What did you say!!!” I raised an eyebrow, then picked up the remote and
paused the movie first, then put my face close to his.
"If you want to eat, pay..." I'll repeat it again.
"Pay? He still didn't get my point, so I pouted a little and threw myself at
him. Finally my long legs were on his knees and I grabbed his shoulders
with one hand and touched him with the other, telling him what I needed.
"Kissing again, eh?” he asked knowingly, but then he took one look at the
tray of drinks and delicious desserts and then he just... closed his eyes
tightly.
Why do I think this is super cute? Looks like I'll be tempting him with
snacks for the rest of my life.
I shook my head at the thought, then leaned in close to him, looking at his
white, unkempt face, but I don't know why my heart was beating so fast and
then I k.issed him softly.
I bit his lip gently, moved his neck to adjust the angle. I sucked on his lower
lip, he was surprised, but he wouldn't open his mouth and he closed it
tighter than before. I stroked his chin gently, as if to ask for entrance, but he
still refused.
"Open your mouth." I whispered in his ear and he took a deep breath, but
still wouldn't give in.
"Open – Mouth - Can!"
"No!” he started to resist and opened his eyes and looked at me and I knew
I was smiling wryly at this point.
"Open your mouth!” I said to him again in an overbearing tone, but no need
to guess, he'd argue.
"Go ahead and k.iss me if you want, I'm just gonna keep my mouth shut, go
ahead..." Mmmmmmm!!!"“
As soon as he opened his mouth to argue, I quickly took the opportunity to

put my mouth on it and I even stuck my t.ongue in his mouth.
He got all silly and kept pounding me on the back. But I wouldn't let go and
hugged him tighter.
I know, if I'm rough, he'll probably kick me off, but if I'm still a
gentleman...
"Uh-huh... Uh-huh....."
I smiled inwardly as the pink fist in my back waned, as if with a petulant

punch. But finally he was willing to open his mouth, as if his t.ongue was
intertwined with mine and that's exactly what I had in mind. The happiness
I've always wanted?
Now I clasped Can's neck with both hands, flicking my t.ongue in his
mouth, his t.ongue mixed with just... The cranberry scent of the juice and
his own scent. Every time I went deeper, his body shook.
But he'll "return the favor" by following my t.ongue back into my mouth.
I'll have to teach him how to k.iss.
He didn't even know that when I adjusted the chair to a flat position and laid
him gently down, our t.ongues were both... I don't know how many times
we have been exchanging t.ongues in and out. Maybe he didn't know, either,
that every time my t.ongue tried to back out, his t.ongue would follow and
"hold" it.
His hands gripped my collar tightly, breathing hard, but as if he were

deliberately controlling his breathing.
"Uh... Uh...” I finally hear him moan, he m.oans softly deep in his throat.
The sound of our k.isses rose and gyrated in this room with its excellent
surround sound.
Boo-hoo!
He looked a little confused.
"Is it good?" I took my mouth off him a little and seized the moment to ask
him, out of breath, because we'd been k.issing non-stop for nearly ten
minutes. I saw his eyes were wide open.
I thought he was going to yell at me or something, but instead...
"Yeah, it's pretty good." He answered my question so directly and honestly,

in that case, there's no stopping.
I'm going to teach you right now about what in the world could be better
than your snacks.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 53: Mr. Intouch Problem-solving
Approach
There are many coffee shops in the area around the school, but the most
popular one is the one that's open 24 hours a day.. This café is a great place
for students who are behind in their studies. Especially when it's the final
exam period for the headquarter students, it's crowded with many more
students than usual and then that makes this coffee shop a great place to
answer questions.
At this point, there's a table in the shop, with three people sitting around it.
The mulatto who's holding his hands to his chest, squinting at the guy
across from him, as if to say, "You're going to confess yourself. Or do you
want me to torture you?
Ah... is this threatening his boyfriend with your fist day, telling him to mind
his own business.
There's another elegantly mannered but a little restless young master,

tapping the number of coins with his head down.
"Pond, did you call me out for something?" Since no one volunteered to
break the silence, young master Pichaya couldn't help but ask in a gentle
voice.
"Honestly Pete... What did you and Shorty have a fight about?" The so-
called "hybrid" just cut to the chase.
"...”
"Did Ae talk to you?"
"No." This time Pond waved his hand in the negative, then pressed further.
"Would someone like him talk to me? You could pry his mouth open with
pliers and he wouldn't say a word. Especially not about you, baby. So I
didn't hear it from him, but I saw it with my own two eyes." Pond finished
by pretending to poke his eyes with his index and middle fingers, then he
used them to point them toward Pete's directions.
"So, you've got to be honest with me." Once again, the gossip god put his
nosy skills to good use and leaned in close to Pete to get a good look at him.
Your own eyes, let the other person know how much you want to eat this
melon.
"Easy, Pete is scared of you. You called him out and it's enough so explain
it to him first." Ah." Cha-am quickly pulled her boyfriend's shoulder, or else
this guy might cross the table and grab the young master’s collar's up. Cha-
am smiled awkwardly at Pete.
"It was just now that we went to school, so we met Ae." Cha-am hurriedly
told the story. The context, the boyfriend is nodding his head and watching
the guy's face.
This one's expression is as good as that Ae's too.
Pond was thinking, rubbing his chin with his hand, like a seasoned
detective. To tell the origin of this incident, it is necessary to recall a bit.
Two days ago, the senior from Ae's team called him, asking if he knew
what happened to Ae. He didn't know what had happened, but he hadn't
seen him for a few days, so why? He's been having a great time lately, so he
asked the senior... This guy is emitting an aura of death like the cross of
Ultraman, so no one else dares to come near him.
"Football's a team sport. What kind of team spirit is that if he's always
doing his own thing and refusing to work with others? What kind of
community spirit is that if he's always doing his own thing and not
cooperating with others?"
You're right, sir. Cha-am was going to the academy today, so the half-breed
rushed to the school with her. He also stopped by the soccer field and when
he saw the look on Ae's face, he quickly called Pete to ask him out.
If you can't ask the dwarf, then ask the handsome young man.
At this thought, Pond couldn't help but giggle and look at the young master
across from him from time to time, but the other gave the answer and left
him cold for a moment.
"There's nothing... Nothing..."
"How dare you say there's nothing with that expression? It must be a fight,
Ae has a face like a night crawler." As if that wasn't enough, he put his
finger in his mouth and acted like a blue-fanged nightcrawler, while his
beautiful girlfriend next to him had rolled a helpless eye.
"Pond, it's a matter of two people sorting it out themselves."
"But if you let Ae work it out on his own, he'll probably screw it up. Look
at him. He must have been arguing for a lot of days and now there's no
reconciliation. We're doing a good deed here, we're doing our duties as
assistants."
"Mind your own business first, who is Miss Prim?"
In a single word, the gossip had instantly become a quietly beautiful man
and then with a cautious tone of the answer...
"A girl from my old school, there's nothing to be ashamed of."

"Then why are you so nervous?"
"What? I'm not nervous, Cha-am. You're the only one I love, you're the only
one in my heart." After saying that and burying his head on his girlfriend's
shoulder, Cha-am quickly ducked out of the way and shouted in a low
voice.
"Gee Pond, I left my stuff at the college."
"Huh?"
"The file bag, the file bag I was holding this morning. I must have left it in
the teacher's office, so go and get it for me." Pond's eyes widened and he
pointed his finger in the direction of the school.
"Back to school?"
"Yeah! It must have been left in Mr. Kae's office, you know him, so go get
it for me."
"Gee Cha-am, it's hot as hell out there! You still want me to go alone, no,
no." Although he saw that his girlfriend was already anxious to look
around, how could he let go of such a fun "melon", let his girlfriend go
alone. Where's the man? Besides, Pond remembers well...
This morning his girlfriend was carrying a bag, a file bag is something
which doesn't exist.
"Are you going or not!” But when his girlfriend yelled at him in an angry
voice, coupled with the fact that she had lost her temper last night and didn't
answer his phone, he quickly bit the bullet and stood up.
"I went there because I love you." Just as Cha-am tried to throw a glass of
water in his face, he throws out a nonsensical, puerile flirtation in an
attempt to assuage and then run out of the cafe as fast as you can to gain
more favor.
Now that there were only two left, Cha-am looked back at Pete and saw that
the other was smiling at the two happy couple bickering.
"You and Pond are such a happy couple..." But Cha-am shook her head...
"But we fight almost every day." Pete looks like he's got a bunch of black
question marks above his head. Cha-am continued to smile at him when she
saw it.
"If we were to take a survey to find out which couple in school fights the
most, we'd be on the list. This month we fought about it and next month
we'll have another fight... But we've never let our conflicts stay overnight."
"Huh?" Pete echoed softly and Cha-am knew he was listening intently.
"I don't know what you and Ae are fighting about, but don't let the conflict
exist for too long, it must be talked about with each other nicely before it
gets serious." Cha-am kindly reminded him that she was very different from
Pond, she didn't gossip, she just reminded him, she also doesn't ask about
things people don't want to talk about...
Whoever it is, has secrets of his own.
Her comment made Pete purse his l.ips and then he decided...
"Every time we have a difference of opinion, I'm the one who coaxes him,
but this time I don't think I'm wrong. Even so I've been thinking for the past
few days that I should go and coax him, but sometimes I feel so frustrated
that Ae doesn't come to me, doesn't come to me, he doesn't even call me.
Why does he have to be so angry? I just went out shopping with my
friends." In the end, the person who was not going to say anything, told me
the whole story anyway.
"He's just jealous, isn't he...?”

"...” Pete pursed his l.ips, then whispered.
"I know he's jealous, but this is my friend... She's my best friend, I've
known her since she was a kid, but when I told him he could come along,
he said he didn't want to see my friends." Feeling Pete's pent-up emotions
of the past few days being instantly released, Cha-am just listened quietly
and let her friends express their emotions.
"Then Ae got into a fight with me and he told me it was my business what I
did and when that came up, I took Chompoo's example to get it back out
there." After that last sentence, Pete looked like he was about to cry.
Because he knows that every time there's a fight he'll bring up the whole
pink thing again, which is childish.
Cha-am smiled when she saw it...
"I don't think you're stubborn at all, because if you were, everyone in a
relationship would be equally stubborn." Pete looked up immediately and
what the girl said to him was the same thought that had been whirling
around in his head.
"I think you're too easy on Ae instead. I don't know how you two love each
other, but I feel like no matter what happens... You're the first one to say yes
to everything and you're the one who always let Ae do the talking. There's
nothing wrong with that, but I think you need to show your frustration
sometimes. It's good to be angry and let him comfort you because if you
keep suppressing yourself like this, one day you'll not get over it and will be
completely devastated... As for the Chompoo thing...” Young Master
Handsome has never tried to see things from that perspective.
Yes, most of the time when they have problems, he's the one who has to
coax them out, because he's always had this idea.... It's a miracle that Ae
loves him. Every time I look back after a fight, I'll think I was being too
emotional and unreasonable.
Why doesn't he go coax Ae this time... Because he really doesn't like Ae
taking out this jealousy on the bed.
Cha-am continued...
"I'm not going to tell you if you're right or wrong, because it's happened to
me too. When we fight, I talk about every one of Pond's exes, especially
when he's talking to people on Facebook, I want to break up with him and
have a big fight. But I'm trying to control my emotions, because I don't
want to be in conflict with him. That's why I'm not judging you, I just want
to tell you one thing...” said the girl with a serious face, staring at the guy in
front of her, if she didn't already know that he was gay, she would have
some heartwarming sensations, I guess.
"Every couple has their moments of unreasonable behavior, Pete some of

the behavior that is unreasonable, but it doesn’t mean we don't care about
each other anymore."
Pete's mind received these weighty words, so he asked.
"I... What am I supposed to do?"
"Talk to him, maybe...” Cha-am abruptly lowers her voice, as if she's not
sure if she should make a suggestion and Pete smiles.
"Just tell me, I really don't know what to do."
"I think... You should talk to Ae about what you don't like him doing, or
what you want him to do. I think it's important that you don't just let him
get away with it." Pete ducked his head, pursed his l.ips and asked himself
the same question in his mind.
Should I do that? Won't Ae think I'm capricious?
"But by extension, you have to do what Ae wants... Love is all about

communication Pete." Cha-am concluded and Pete looked up and smiled, a
lot easier than before.
"Thanks for the advice..."
"No, I'm just saying, I don't even handle my own affairs very well." This
time Cha-am stroked her chin lightly, a little shy, because she's also having
relationship problems of her own. Hmm. Then, Cha-am encouraged each
other again.
"Don't you worry, I won't tell Pond... I knew he was a big talker." And for
the first time today, Pete smiled heartlessly. He thought of where his half-
breed friend had gone and of how much he had to thank his little sister.
Is this the legendary "the man in the street knows what he's doing"?
Meanwhile, while Pete was upset about their last fight. It wasn't as if Ae
didn't care about the other guy, either, because he was still haunted by the
events of that night in every inch of your heart.
He's clearly showing that he's in a bad mood, no matter who the friend is.
I'm worried about you, is that wrong?
For the past few days, Ae has been asking himself repeatedly, he thinks he's
not wrong to be jealous of Pete and all this time he's been jealous and they
won't say a word about it and all this time when he was jealous, they
wouldn't say a word to him, so why would Deli, why would he have such a
problem with it? Where are the emotions?
Why if it's this girl, he... He felt he couldn't compare himself to this girl.
Tin... Although the guy was better than himself in every way, he knew full
well that Pete wasn't interested in him.
Sister Money... Although it's a bit distracting to see a picture of them

together, he knows that they're impossible.
"But Deli... The girl he grew up with, the girl who meant a lot to him, the
girl who had all the good qualities... He felt he couldn't compare.
Not yet taking into account the fact that... This girl likes him.
Since they first met, he knew this Deli woman liked Pete, so Ae disliked
her, much to her dismay, and didn't want her boyfriend to go shopping alone
with her. Even though he knew Pete would still be there.
What about Grandma's birthday party... It's a world he doesn't know.
So, he can't get a little upset about all this?
And as for the Chompoo thing...
"Ugh~" When he thought of this little girl, he couldn't help but breathe a
sigh of relief.
He didn't realize that Pete was still upset about it, when it was clearly over
before they were even together. He don't know how many hundreds of times
he had to sow it, he's always treated that girl like a sister,
He chose to hold Pete's hand, not Chompoo's. Why is he still so paranoid,

why is he so unbelievable when it comes to this little girl thing, both of
them? It's going to be a fight.
So, that's why this straightforward, straightforward Intouch student hasn't

gone to Pete yet.
If you're going to say it, say it all at once.
"Can, did you ask your sister to get Chompoo's number?" Ae turns around
to ask his teammate, who's also looked like he's been distraught and
blindfolded for the past few days.
"Oops! I forgot about it!” This was the second day he had forgotten this and
Ae quickly and forcefully hit him on the head.
"What have you been doing lately? When I call you, you're all jumpy. I
don't know what you're getting into."
"You're the same, why do you always look like that, gee, now the whole
team's scared of you Ae." But Can kept on yapping as usual and finally he
scratched the back of his neck.
"Yeah, I've been a little forgetful lately... I've been quiet lately and I've been
thinking about the Italian food."
"What does this have to do with food?" Ae asked him with a puzzled look
on his face and Can shook his head quickly.
"No! It's nothing, it's just... It's just... a little numb." Needless to say, Ae
didn't understand what the guy was saying, but classmate Intouch wasn't the
kind of guy to mind his own business, I saw Ae look serious...
"Call your sister right now and ask her for Chompoo's number." If he has to
wait until he gets home to ask his sister, he won't even have the number
until after the holidays.
Oh, that's right, Ae doesn't even have Chompoo's phone number.
The previous meetings were all about where to meet once in advance, so Ae
never wondered why Pete was so interested in the That little girl appeared,
because he never showed any special preference for Chompoo.
"Oh, that's right, wait a minute." After the friend agrees, Ae stands there
holding her chest, watching the other nagging her sister about the family
and finally, a series of 10-digit numbers appeared in Can's hand.
As soon as he got the number, Ae dialed the number without saying a word.
"Chompoo, it's me, Ae."
[Aaaaaahhhhhhhh! Brother Ae!!!! Ae brother called me!]

As soon as Ae greeted him, she roared like a lion and the roar came from
the other end of the phone, Ae had to put the phone away for a while and
then he spoke to the person in a very serious tone.
"Are you free these days? Come out and meet me."
[Yes! Today or tomorrow! I can come out and meet you anytime.]
When the other party said yes, Ae hurriedly made an appointment to meet
the other party.
If Pete thinks too much about the Chompoo thing, I'll do everything I can to
put his mind at ease.
During the holidays, apart from the students who come back to school to
participate in various clubs and activities, only the children from the
International Department come to school, because the start times of the
International Department and the Headquarters are different. Therefore,
under the building of the Faculty of Engineering, there is almost no one
there.
This is a good place for the two of you to have a more private conversation.
Here, even if you speak loudly, you don't have to worry about being
overheard.
In the evening, Pete walked over to the location he'd received earlier after
class - it was a message from his boyfriend.
... Meet me at the EG building...
When he arrives, he sees that there's someone else with Ae and he suddenly
feels a little strange.
The one that made him wonder...

Why would Ae be with Chompoo...
This question instantly filled his mind, before he came here he was so
happy that his boyfriend reached out to him, now this joy has vanished into
thin air...
The 10,000 words of apology he had planned to say were swallowed deep
in his throat. He slowly walked over to his boyfriend, who was sitting next
to a cute girl with bangs, who looked like she was in high school uniform.
Stop imagining things, Pete!
That's probably why he's imagining things, Ae is a normal guy and

Chompoo is a cute girl, So he was terrified that one day Ae would turn
around and choose this little girl.
"Ow! Pete-Phi is here too, hello... By the way, when are you going to tell
me what you called me out for?"
Did Ae call Chompoo out?
Pete had to look puzzled, Ae stood up, then grabbed the young master's arm
and forced him to sit down and he came and sat by the young master's side.
Chompoo sits opposite them, looking left and right at them, looking
puzzled.
"No matter what I say, you're going to be all over this Chompoo thing,
right?"
"Huh? Chompoo?" It wasn't Pete who said that, it was this little girl with
the blindfold on her face who said it. She's pointing her finger at herself,
like, "What's that got to do with me? No, what do I have to do with Pete?
"Ae, can we go somewhere else and talk...” the boyfriend suggested quietly,
but Ae shook his head.
"No! I'm going to make it clear right here, I don't like to let things drag on
too long." When Ae said that, Pete had to sit quietly in his seat. Because...
What's there to talk to him about? And in front of Chompoo.
"Pete, that's who I am. You want me to sit there and explain it to you on
paper, that's not me, and I don't know what I've done to make you wonder.
But if you're imagining things, I'll find a way to clear up your doubts."
Ae is trying to continue talking to his boyfriend, but the little girl across the
room raises her hand.
"I have questions!”
"Hmm." Ae turns to look and answers, the little girl puts her hand down and
immediately asks a question.
"What are the two brothers fighting about?" Ae nodded and Pete saw it and
turned his head away, wondering why he was telling Chompoo. The little
girl also tilted her head and kept asking questions.
"And... What does that have to do with me?" Ae sighed deeply at the
question and Pete kept his head down, because he couldn't figure out what
his boyfriend was doing either and then...
"Now that I'm in a relationship with Pete..."
"!!!”
This time, Chompoo wasn't the only one who was frightened, but Pete, who
was leaning on his shoulders as Ae held him tightly, was also shocked. He
was shocked and his mouth was wide open and he turned to look at his
boyfriend incredulously. In that case.
While everyone was "in shock", Ae said with a serious face.
"I don't know why you like me, but I'll say it again, I'm dating Pete right
now and he's my boyfriend. So, I'm sorry, but I don't think of you as
anything other than a sister. As for why I'm telling you this in this way...”
Ae turned to look at his boyfriend next to him - by now Pete is stiffening up

all over - and then turns back to tell the little girl.
"... I don't want my boyfriend to think otherwise and if I can put him at ease
by being straight with you like this, I'll tell everyone... I'm dating Pete right
now..."
That's what this football player is hell-bent on doing...
If Pete likes to think things over, he'll find a way to put Pete at ease.
Ae's gesture made Pete cling to the other man's hand and whisper.
"Ae, you really don't have to do this... "
"So you're still imagining things, right? That's the way I've always been,
Pete and I don't beat around the bush. If you're worried about Chompoo, I'll
make you feel better and what better way to do it than to just tell her.
"I just need to tell her... You're the only one in my heart...“
As unsure as Pete was about Chompoo before, the more he's now assured
that his boyfriend is friends with Chompoo.
"The reason I didn't call you is because I didn't want to fight with you
anymore and I thought that when you're feeling better, I could calm down.
Besides, I was looking for Chompoo's number the other day, so we can talk
in one go."
Pete asked himself, how could he forget what kind of man Ae was... A
simple, brutal, straightforward man who would do what he wanted to do.
All I know is that I'm sitting there grieving alone, while Ae is trying to
solve our problems.... Cha-am, it's not that I've been coddling Ae. Because
in reality, Ae is doing what's best for both of us.
Here, Pete felt a little heat in the corners of his eyes, then buried his head in
his shorty's husband's shoulder and said softly.
"Ae, I'm sorry, I... I'm being selfish again. It's my fault for being so
stubborn, I'm sorry." Hearing the other's apology, Ae finally smiled for the
first time in days and then Ae gently stroked the other's head with her hand,
which turned out to be a gentle tapping.
"I'm the one who should be sorry, can you forgive me for saying such
horrible things to you?"
"No, it's my fault... I'm the one going crazy... I didn't think before I said
anything." With these shaky words that made you think he was going to cry,
Ae smiled and said...
"It was I who was too insincere..."
When both parties tell their true feelings, all the anger they've been pent up
for the past few days disappears in an instant. It's all gone. But these two
may have forgotten... There's someone else across from them...
"Oooh...” the little girl cried and the sound of the crying drew the attention
of the two men, who hurriedly looked up to the other side.
"Brother Ae with Phi Pete... Oooh... Woo... ~~~~~ >_< ~~~ I... I'm... I'm...
Why? Why? Why...” the cute little girl asked with tears on her face,
endearingly. This made Pete feel a little guilty, but Ae answered straight
away before anyone else...
He doesn't even know how to comfort people...
"I'm sorry, Pinkie, I just thought of you as a sister."

"But... But boys... You two... You're both boys."
"I don't see Pete as a boy or a girl, he's just him to me," Ae said firmly and
looked firmly at Chompoo. When Pinkie heard this, she covered her face
with her hands, still in a "reverie"...
All this time, all this time she'd seen Ae and Pete together, so they were
more than just friends.
"You have to understand me, Chompoo!” Ae said again. Chompoo's hero,

the man of her dreams. The god who had been haunting her for months...
Chompoo's tears welled up at the thought. She looked up to see Ae clinging
to Pete's shoulders.
Ae didn't care about the stares, as long as he had Pete by his side.
"I... I'll... I'll try to understand... But... I... I still like Ae...”
As long as Brother Ae and Phi Pete are happy together, I'll gradually learn
to understand you.
But the words don't seem to have been spoken, for the two brothers to hear,
for Pete spoke tenderly to her.
"I'm sorry, Pinkie."
The little sister shook her head quickly, not unforgiving, but...
"Pete, you're not in the wrong, I didn't know... I didn't know... Ooh... Shame
on you... Let me just... Just let me cry a little bit more... That's it." After
saying that, Chompoo buried her face in both arms, looking pitiful.
Pete felt a sense of guilt when he saw it and quickly turned to look at his
boyfriend.
"Ae, you comfort your sister." Ae just shook his head after hearing that.
"No, because I don't want her to think about it anymore." The man with
more directness than a ruler said firmly. Pete asked himself, when Ae had
been so direct, why had he been so coy for so long?
And with that in mind, Pete reaches out to Chompoo, first holding his hand
in the air for a moment, then making up his mind. He put it on the other
girl's head and gently stroked it. Seeing that Chompoo didn't say anything,
he said...
"I'm sorry... I promise you, I'll be a good boyfriend."
He wants to wins the man's heart, even if it hurts a girl so much. So he

made a promise to himself that he'd take care of this hard-won love.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 54: My Man
Pete
"Uh, um... Ha...”
A few days ago, my dormitory was a gladiatorial arena for fights. But now
it's back to being a place for a great night in.
"Pete... Uh, not enough... Not enough tonight...”
"Ae, uh... "Ae, uh..."
At this point I could only w.himper, raising my hand and pulling Ae's head
tight. He barely gave me time to breathe, burning his m.outh over and over
on my l.ips.
And pushed me against the d.ormitory wall and then the k.isses were so
intense they made me delirious
Right after we dropped Pink off at home together, Ae was silent all the way,
except for one time in the middle when he looked back at me and said...
"Go to your dorm"
I drove him back to the dorm, thinking he was looking for a place to talk.
But no matter how many times I spied on him along the way, he didn't even
say a word the moment he stepped into the elevator.
It makes me nervous. But when his hand reached out and clasped mine, my
heart started leaping again until the elevator stopped at my floor.
In the end, as I was swiping my door card to open the door to the dormitory,
Ae pulled me in without a word and I was shocked, I just closed the door
and..." he couldn't wait to pull me down and k.iss me.
"Kisses like these almost take my soul out of my body... The warmth of my
l.ips, the moisture of my t.ongue, the heat of my breath are giving me a
lingering lust that I can't resist. Except for sticking your hand in that cluster
of ebony
"I couldn't do anything else. I opened my mouth to his wantonly intrusive

t.ongue, he repeatedly teased the tip of my t.ongue, tossing and turning and
all I could do was... I could only... m.oan...
"Not enough... Not f.ucking enough tonight." He whispered in my ear and I

opened my eyes and saw the way he was looking at me.
The look in his eyes made me h.ot... My whole body was on fire.
Suddenly
"Ugh!" Before I could even think about it, he came up to me and k.issed me
again and I had no choice but to accept it. Letting the sound of our saliva
raging be the only loud sound in the room
"Ha ha ha ha"
Finally, Ae relented a little and then picked me up or almost dragged me

into the bedroom.
Instant
"Ae~" when Ae rolled me over onto the b.ed, the only thing I could do was
whisper his name. Then I couldn't take my eyes off him.
Immediately
So cool... It's so cool I forgot to breathe.
When Ae took the T-shirt off his head, I really thought so. As he looked at
me with rapt attention, this simple gesture was performed with such
intensity. He threw his clothes on the b.ed and my heart started beating
faster and faster. My eyes moved with him, he was getting up on top of me,
I think he's so cool and more manly than any man ever was.
"Why are you looking at me like that?” I don't know how I'm looking at
him, but I answered.
"Every time you take your clothes off... I feel like my heart is about to
stop." It's not just his athlete's body, it's the way he moves, the way he
looks, the way the atmosphere works without having to do anything else.
I'm secretly a little shy, but I guess it's okay to feel that way, right? To "my
man".
My words, however, made Ae smile and he made a low laughing sound as

he bent over and leaned over, kneeling beside me on the bed, As always,
hush your face...
Why did Ae's actions feel so natural and sexy as hell natural, I couldn't help
but l.ick my own mouth.
"I won't let you go into cardiac arrest that easily. "As he said it, he rubbed
up against me and I could feel his hot breath spraying over my ears, making
every inch of my skin crawl. Goosebumps. It's like there are tiny fires
jumping around my belly, quickly filling me with excitement. I've
unbuttoned my shirt down to my w.aist.
Immediately
"Ah." His hand slipped into my shirt to caress my b.reast and I can't help
but immediately craned my neck and then his l.ips fall from my ears moved
to the neck.
chirps.
"Uh." His k.iss landed between my neck and I shivered all over, Ae
tweaking my n.ipples with his hands as he gently bit."
Chirps
"Emm..." When I felt his t.ongue tease my n.ipple back and forth, I b.it my
lip and tilted my head back up. Until my body was as hot as a spark. At this
point Ae's k.isses came again
chirps
"I don't get you, Pete. As you can see, I can't live with just you." I was
almost completely unaware of what he was saying, because he wasn't just
teasing my chest, his hot l.ips were tugging at my whole mind... Every time
his l.ips slide over mine, the contact ignites somewhere in me.
chirps.
"You alone, I don't have time to think about other people." His voice
sounded distant and close. Ae k.issed my collarbone and I bit my lower l.ip.
By this time, my shirt was unbuttoned, so he took it off for a better view.
chirps
Ae k.isses me on the chest, hands still squeezing the red beans at my sides,
carelessly pinning my legs together with his hands.
chirps
"Ah!”
Ae reaches out and swip my right breast with the tip of his t.ongue, burns
his l.ips, then twists it gently with his mouth and I have to clench my fist.
chirps.
"Ew" Ae's t.ongue sneaks up on my nipples again by surprise, the same

action that sets me on fire with desire and is he you teasing me?
chirps
"Ah." Ae k.isses on my abdomen."
chirps
This time it's the abdomen, I close my eyes tightly
chirps
Ae moves his body down and now I'm holding the pillow firmly in my
hand.
By this time he'd awakened a thousand t.ouches with his l.ips on mine and
his hands were making my nipples stiffen. All this has been done to me and
it's made me g.roan.
"Ae... Makes... Makes me feel... It's so exciting." It makes me feel so hot

and bothered, I'm on the verge of exploding.
I now realize that my once-rookie boyfriend in bed is gone and here stands
a man who wants me to beg...
When did Ae become so skillful?
I can only ask myself, that got a smile out of Ae and part of the reason he's
smiling so hard is probably that he's just taken his pants off my a.ss, and
seen my n.aked half,
The laughter carried an exhaled breath that forced me to squeeze my fists
tighter.
Suddenly
"Ah!” Because he t.ouched me like that, I screamed
"Pete. You know..." I can't do much more than shake my head and think.
While he was doing that, his hand was slowly groping up and down the
outside of my p.anties, which were already hard and the top of my head was
already perspiring. The edge of my tented un.dies calling out, which is like
a response and Ae doesn't need any more answers from me.
"I don't see you as a woman or a man... Just remember that you're my
lover."
"Ah!” His t.ongue rolled over me with red-hot h.eat and s.ucked me through
my p.anties and I shuddered in my limbs, g.yrating my hips a little. Hot l.ips
melted my will and my consciousness was suspended. I can only feel
myself s.inking in a sea of d.esire, sweating profusely. He glances at me
while he's .licking it, making me spasm.
"Ah... Ah... Uh... uh... Uh... Uh... No..."
Then Ae pulled my panties down and I could feel him jerking me off and
l.icking me and sucking me, so don't be surprised if I do. Moaning like this,
I closed my eyes, aware of the excitement spreading through my gut and I
lifted my weary hand to grasp his shoulder. I felt a sweaty slippery feeling
and my hips involuntarily passed between his l.ips and t.ongue and I opened
my eyes again as I felt the fire in his mouth against mine.
"Ae....Ae...” I looked at him with tired eyes, reached out and hooked my
arms around his neck and he pressed down on top of me.
"You're too good for me."
"I didn't...” I replied in a vague voice.
"Just the sound of your voice makes me lose my concentration."
Suddenly
l didn't deny it, he squeezed my hand, letting me feel it, until l could feel the
hotter, firmer and more swollen t.hing. Hot and firm and more swollen in
size.
Ha!
My lungs gulped in fresh air, gasping for breath. I slipped my hand inside
Ae's p.anties, touching him gently and hopefully. I saw him take a deep
breath.
The more he trembled with my hand the more I was encouraged, the more I
wanted to bring him further pleasure.
"Uh, you're f.ucking killing me, f.uck." And he's accusing me of something.
I'd like to ask him back who is killing who.
Ae don't let anyone else do this to you.
I told myself, realizing I was looking at him with rapt attention... I don't
care who says Ae is short, that he's not handsome, let them talk. But he was
always a man with a deadly charm in my eyes. Especially when he's
looking at me like he wants to swallow me whole, his skin starts to sweat
profusely. His muscles were shaking from my palms, or his face was telling
how much satisfied he felt at my touch!
It's all mine and mine alone!
Ha!
"That's enough... You come here". "He grabbed my legs and pushed them
apart and I shook like chaff.
But I'm not ready to let go of his h.ot roots from my hands. I heard him
puffing in his throat and then
Instant
"Uh... Aah!" As soon as Ae's finger thrusts, I stiffen up and take it. My
mouth was slowly opening and making noises, while something was slowly
invading my body and I almost bit my l.ip with each movement till I was
sure my lip were bleeding, but it doesn't hurt, it doesn't hurt at all compared
to my heart, which is about to take off and I'm not even aware of it.
"Ah, ah. FML".
Ae actually knows my body better than his own. I've tried sticking my
fingers in it and I don't feel a thing and with Ae, he's sticking three fingers
in it and dilating me hard, I was thrilled with each moment of p.enetration,
my breathing was longer and my voice was faster, I can't stop shaking my
head.
"No.. Ae... I don't want to... I don't want to wait... Aaah! Aaah! Aaah!
Aaah! Aaah! Aaah! Come in... Come on in... Come in... Come on...” I can't,
I need him, I need him so h.ot that I forget to breathe.
chirps
As he pulled out his f.ingers covered in slippery l.ubricant, Ae bends down

and k.isses my sweaty forehead, k.isses my mouth.
"Remember, you're all I've got."
Immediately
"Ahhh... Ahhh... Uh... Uh... Uh... Uh-huh... "I tensed just as I felt the
s.earing heat overwhelming my body, which was supposed to resist the
foreign object, but instead, my body insisted on responding with acceptance
and I reached out and squeezed Ae's shoulders, while he was t.hrusting even
harder. Deeper... Deeper... Making me start to s.hudder and c.ry out.
"Pain....?"
"No... No... comfortable... It feels good... Ae... Ae... Ae...“ I don't know
what I said, except to reach out and pull him down by the neck while he
was still i.nside of me. Kissing. The k.issing mixed with heavy breathing
and the fact that there was no letting go of the l.ips that continued to tangle,
Ae started to move a little: "Uh... What the f.uck... Your insides are... It's so
good..." His words lingered in my ear and then he leaned up, grabbed my
l.egs higher and came over me harder. My heart was beating even harder
and I had to help lift my legs to facilitate his strenuous passage in and out of
the tunnel.
Suddenly
The crunching echo of flesh colliding could be heard everywhere. I looked

up at the ceiling, panting heavily, my body shaking with the pounding of
my lower body, reaching out to grip myself. I'm not going to do that. I'll be
honest, Ae's body makes me feel like I'm b.urning out with p.leasure every
time he comes at me.
"Uh... Ha... Ae... Ae... again... And... again... Ae... again...”
Immediately
"Stop... Why did you stop?" Ae had stopped moving, I asked. But he didn't
answer, he just rolled me over on my back.
"If I keep looking at your face, I'm going to come."
"Ugh!!!" as Ae whispered in my ear, I buried my face so far into the pillow

that I'm almost completely submerged. He's still crushing his body over
roughly. I couldn't help but cry out, my hands squeezing the pillow as
tightly as I could, the d.eeper he went into the position, the more ferocious
the knocks on my skin were the louder the impacts were
I should have been shy, but I said...
"Uh... Ae... Ae... Do it again... Do me... Eh"
"Uh... Pete... Pete...” This time he called my name, stirring my feelings

more than every other time and I closed my eyes tightly. I climbed to the
top of my l.ust, my head doubled over, my hands speeding up their
movements as I grasped myself, feeling my own body covered with tremors
"I felt comfortable, because I was too comfortable to stop him.
"Ah, ah. Emmm."
But eventually, I let out a final whimper as my muddy c.um s.purted onto
the bed, just as Ae was squeezing my a.ss, letting out a low growl when my
hand slides over to securely hold the bed.
"Uh..." I don't know why but when he was shivering inside me, I felt so
good, but at the last minute he came.
snap
"Ha... Ha..." Ae ripped himself out immediately, but not before cumming
inside me, making me feel all warm and slippery. When I felt Ae on top of
me, I slid down on the bed. He was breathing heavily and I could hear his
voice. But I didn't have the strength to turn over and look at him and the
exercise had taken all my strength, to move with the desire to do something
strong, intense and... No room for error, but it’s a feel of the love I'm
experiencing is not just intense s.ex like before.
fleeting
"Ae... Ha... What are you doing?"
Just when I feel something's rubbing my back and a.ss, I still struggle to
open my eyes.
"You're going to be uncomfortable later, this stuff's sticky," and looking

over, I see Ae cleaning me up with a tissue. He wiped it out and threw it on
the side of the bed and then he fell on the bed and grabbed me around the
waist.
I didn't think Ae would know how heartwarming and tender his gesture was
to me.
Ae likes to say that he's a straightforward person and doesn't do anything

tender. But I don't know how many times I've felt shy about his blunt
behavior, like this time.
"Is it sticky? Do you want a shower?" I smile at him, shaking my head.
"Take a break. Because... My legs are still trembling."
"Mmm," he responded by hugging me hard, pulling my head over against

his arm. We just let time go by.
"Even though I'm just sleeping without saying a word to regain my energy,
it makes me feel... I feel... warm inside.
Now I don't think I'll ever think about Ae leaving me for someone else,
when his behavior... It speaks for itself.
"I didn't think you were stubborn." I pinched his a.ss, he pecked my neck.
"In case of a fight, promise you won't bring your anger to bed?"
"I'll try, but no promises."

"What about..." He's still bargaining with me and I've got my hand between
his l.egs and I feel a tightness of his and he's shivering, but still l.icking my
neck.
"That Ae... Ae... Ae... ae... Won't you get tired of me?"
"Hmm" I smiled. Spread his ass crack and pushed down on me, he moaned
from the back of his throat.
"I swear I won't get bored so... Can I do it now?"
""
Ha! Ae... Ae...” I really looked satisfied? I really looked satisfied?, when I
saw Pete shaking all over and holding me in his arms and moaning in my
arms. I teased him hard, letting him sleep on top of me in his thin body.
"Ae.... Ae ah... Ae...” Now I don't want to talk to him, I'd rather do my
guy."
It was after that that I learned that some things are conveyed more clearly
with the body than with words.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 55: A deep affection without knowing
it
While this pair is slowly getting to know each other better, our other pair is
moving in a strange direction
Even though it's almost the end of the year, the midday sun is still fierce and
the rays are crazy on the land. No one dared to run in the blazing sun.
Likewise, the boys from the school soccer team postponed their training
until the evening.
The question is, where did classmate Kirakorn go in his spare time?
"And what did you bring me today?"
Answer was. He rushed over to the International Academy to meet someone

- someone who just texted him to pick up a snack.
He thought it was just a normal thing to say, that he could go and get it or
not, but he didn't realize that the other guy sent was a single command...
"If you don't come, I'll throw it in the trash."
For the man who treats money like dirt and food like money, food is never
allowed in the trash! It would be a waste. You can give it to a friend or a
child, but better yet, donate it to Can, That's the nicest one!
Thus, when he saw the pompous young master sitting on a chair in the
corner of the building, sipping his coffee and reading a book or an English
magazine – his legs seems to still be slowing admiring the foliage in this
suburb and if he don't know any better, he'd think he was in London - at the
time, Can huffed off, then runs over and puts his hand in front of his face...
It's like their Gucci.
"Macarons.... Want to eat some?"
macarons
"Eat! Where did you get this? That's a nice box." Can unceremoniously
pulled the box out of the shopping bag, eyes glowing, but he didn't know
what was written on it. What do the English letters mean...
Ladurée
"How do you read this? Ladurée? Is it expensive?" But Can tried very hard
to speak it anyway, so Tin corrected him.
"Ladurée, not very expensive." As soon as the man said that, Can shoved
one of them in his mouth.
"Yummy!” Then, Can gobbled up the eight macaroons with the speed of a
windfall, as if the macaroons were at a roadside stand. It's the same as the
one he bought. If he knew the price of this macaroon was as much as his
cell phone loan this month, he'd spit it out and pay it back. I don't know,
"Kirakorn's can't be bought with money." That's always been Can's mantra.
But why was he willing to eat all the food that Tin bought for him? The
reason was simple... Isn't it all cheap food?
It's all food! Not bags, not shoes, just like those kebabs Phi No took me to
the night market for 10 baht a bunch.
Can confirmed his opinion, I'm a "foodie", not a "money worshipper". But
Can may have forgotten that the meals he took from his friends and seniors
were only a few dozen baht. With their financial situation, they wouldn't
have thought of taking this monkey to buy a big dinner and he's forgotten
who's treating him now.
The full Italian menu... That's his home chef cooking, it doesn't cost a cent.
The food at the market... Well, for a few bucks, that's a street stall.
And lots of eaten snacks... It's just a snack, it's not that expensive.
Even Cantaloupe doesn't know that someone like Tin-Metthanan would

never eat any worthless snacks, this is a snack which cost more than a
designer bag or shoes in a minute. Of course... Tin won't tell him.
"It's delicious, bring me some next time, Le will like it too." Can said
excitedly to the others after finishing the meal. Tin thought he'd be more
grateful after eating it, after all they'd just had a passionate k.issing
marathon in a private theater. Tin felt a little disappointed, but that's the real
Can.
"Bring her some other day..."
If he knew the price, he'd be shouting again that he can't be bought with
money and so on.
Tin shrugged his shoulders as he finished his thought, watched the cute
little soccer-suited guy in front of him stuff the box into his shopping bag
and then stood up and looked left and right.
"Hey, there's a lot of people here, come here." Can shouted fearlessly as he
reached the corner of the building. Tin sighed deeply, as if he was
impatient, but he closed his book and put his stuff down, then went to stand
by Can's side...
Then, Can grabbed his opponent by the collar and pulled him to his feet for
a mouth-to-mouth connection. This time it wasn't just a slap on the wrist,
but Can, who had just finished his French dessert, still had a lingering taste
in his mouth, Tin tasted the slightest bit sweet and the aftertaste was
endless.
And if you think Tin is satisfied with this unexpected surprise... You're
wrong again!
At this moment, Tin looked tired.
It wasn't that Can was a bad k.isser, or that his mouth tasted different, or
that Can was disliked, on the contrary, He k.issed harder than he ever had
before. But the reason he wasn't in the mood to cooperate, was because Can
didn't even realize that his k.iss had a special meaning.
Can today's k.iss was just a reminiscence of that day's k.iss.
'Well, you can k.iss it if you want, I kinda like it, it's comfortable. '
Yes, even now Can doesn't know where he got that feeling from.
"Hey!”
"Go ahead and k.iss me, don't you want it? I'll give you a k.iss in return."
After he sighed, Can backs away, asking him in a defiant tone. Before, he
was blushing and his ears were burning, but now his eyes are so far away
and his tone of voice is so evil and when Tin saw it he sighed again...
Teaching him to k.iss, was that right or wrong.

"Yes." But Tin answered succinctly anyway and Can heard it with a smile
that showed every tooth and then pulled again He k.issed the other guy,
moved in and k.issed him. As soon as Tin saw this, he went to "fight", to
challenge this student who was learning k.issing skills incredibly fast. Tin
couldn’t figure it out.
Can is so perceptive in this area, why is he so emotionally retarded!!!
"Awesome! You're such a great k.isser! Every time I k.iss you, I'm starving
to death, I feel my blood flowing upwards as my right and left arteries are
being opened. Its more exciting that running ten laps of the course...”
Tin gently bit his teeth, watching the other man wipe the saliva that had just
accidentally flowed down with the back of his hand and felt a sudden sense
of like a fire that's been doused. There's no heartbeat, no emotion to think
about, Can just pulled himself away.
Gently k.issed him again on the mouth and then waved.
"I'm going, I'll text you when I get home." And then the guy left... Tin tried
to contain his feelings as he ran away as if nothing had just happened.
"When will this guy's stupidity be cured!” Tin asked himself gravely, then
raised his hand and squeezed his fist.
Sometimes worrying about family matters is not as tricky as dealing with

this slow-witted guy who doesn't even know they're together. What
relationship are we in now?
Actually, Master Tin... Maybe you are the most pathetic one.
The holidays are coming to an end, some people's relationships are moving
in the right direction and some still aren't. The dust has settled. But whether
it's the right direction or the wrong step, there's a little girl on the wrong
side of the line wandering around International College, looking for a way
to feed the sugar scene in her own brain.
I don't expect to see it right away, but it would be nice to see it.
Lemon walked past the fancy school building, muttering to herself. She
didn't care if his best friend told her she was going to get something to eat
or whatever. She doesn't know what's bothering Chompoo, she just thinks
it's more fun to chase after a handsome real-life boyfriend.
"All my merits in this semester have paid off!" But who'd have thought, that
after just two laps around the college building, the goddess of luck would
have blessed her. She didn't expect that she would bump into two of the
school gods as they were walking out of the building.
The two handsome men are equally matched.
One is arrogant and unapproachable, while the other is gentlemanly and

approachable and both are tall so it doesn't get much more perfect than
that...
That's right, ahhhhh! Oh my God! I've finally met such a perfect match for
an uke and seme!
Lemon quickly picked up her phone and turned on sneak peek mode camera
on the backs of the two dudes walking side by side.
"By the way. The information I sent you last night, I've edited it a bit... Here
it is." Suddenly, the slightly shorter, more handsome man stopped and
opened the folder in his hand to find the one page he needed.
"And pointed to the person next to him. They turn their heads to look at it,
and... I don't care if anyone says it's the camera angle, the faces are so close
together, is this candy trying to sweeten me up?
"I was going to say it's weird here too, just change it." After that, the other
person just covered the folder and held it in his hand, which looks like he's
holding it for the other person.
"So you're going straight home?"
"No, I'm sleeping in the dorm today."
"Speaking of dormitories, it looks like I'm going to find one here, too."
"You're moving into the dorm too! We have a nice dormitory. You want to
see it?" Pete took an involuntary step towards Tin, wondering what Tin's
answer would be. Even though he couldn't see his face.
But the conversation between the two already had the rotten girl in the back
screaming and blushing...
"Your dorm? It's nice to live with you."
Mamma Mia ~ Hail Mary for all the BL Gods above! They're going to live
together!!!!
Lemon almost shouted uncontrollably, her hands trembling as she held the
phone, so she hurriedly took a few more steps forward, trying to get a
clearer picture of these two...
Live CP candy is much better than the candy images on the Internet! Tin?
Pete, I'll eat this candy for sure!
"Why do you want to live in a dormitory?"
"It makes things a lot easier to do..."
Doing what? Is it applauding for love!!!?
Ka-chow! Ka-ching!
Shit! Shit!
Lemon eavesdropped and kept pressing the shutter... Suddenly the tall man
turned his head and looked at her with a sharp look in his eyes, instinctively
causing Lemon to hide her hands behind her back and then, like a master of
Sichuan Opera, she quickly changed her face into a smiling one. But she
felt that the look in Tin's eyes just now was very scary.
But within seconds, Tin's eyes softened when he saw that it was Lemon
who was following him. His mouth slightly turned up and he greeted the
other person voluntarily.
"Lemon."
"Well, it's me, Phi Tin, hello. I'm so happy you remember me." Seeing the
other party greeting him, the fox, who had done something wrong, raised
his hands in the air and gave him and then he bowed to Pete. Pete looked
confused at first, then smiled.
"You're Can's sister, right?"
"Yeah, I'm Can's sister, Phi Pete."
It was only today that she realized how handy his brother was and she
couldn't believe his brother knew two people so well. The perfect friend.
"Do you know me, too?"
Of course, we do, I'm on your CP!
But the words only flashed through Lemon's mind and the girl with the
ponytail actually just smiled and then she very officially responded.
"Yes, that's my brother who has told me about you."

"Really? And did Can ever mention Tin?" As Pete looked wistfully at Tin
as she spoke, the little girl's brain had opened up bigger than the galaxy,
And brainstormed tens of thousands of words about the two people in front
of her. She subconsciously nodded his head vigorously...
"Yes, yes, my brother has told me a lot about you two, but he didn't say
anything bad about you. My brother talks a lot, he tells me all sorts of trivial
things, so I hear a lot about you guys."
Not at all! My brother never told me about the romance between the two of
you and the more I think about it, the sadder I feel.
"So?"
Look! Phi Pete is ogling Phi Tin again!
"It's good to see you, come with me for a minute, I wanted to get you
something, but it never came up."
"Huh?" Now, Lemon looked confused after hearing this and pointed his
finger at herself, is that for me? But out of curiosity, Le rushed to the
parking lot with the two seniors on the International Academy ferry and she
overheard Phi Tin whispering to Phi Pete...
"I thought you weren't going home?"
"I just happened to leave my stuff in the car..."
Did you guys get that? It's obvious that Pete's jealous, don't worry! I won't
think anything bad about Tin, not even a little.
Upon hearing this, the old Y-girl proceeded to play out the jealous husband
scenario in her head before she followed by the long legs to a luxury car.
When he saw the limo, Le started to get her little mind off it again.
Handsome, rich, long legs... No matter how you look at it, Tin is the best!
While Le was still standing beside the car with her thoughts racing, Tin
opened the door, picked up something from the second row of seats where
he had left it for a long time, while Pete looked on like he's curious.
"Please give this to your mother..."
"Okay!!!”
At this point, Lemon's mind was still trying to think of which photo to
upload to her page, so she unconsciously replied [Sighs] then she saw two
designer paper bags in Tin's hands, but she was afraid she'd scare them if
she screamed. If it wasn't what she thought it was, it would be humiliating.
So she just pretended to take it and open it...
"I can't take it." The little girl smiled, immediately shoved it back into Tin's
hand and Tin frowned.
"Just the same as Can said..."
"I really can't accept it! It's too expensive, I'll be scolded to death by my
mother."
Besides, why would Tin give her and Mom anything?
That's a question Lemon didn't ask, she just shoved the bag back at Tin.
Though she really wanted this, Mom and Dad's lessons still ring in her ears
about not accepting gifts from just anyone, especially something so
expensive.
In fact, she's a rather cautious person, she's afraid that if she accepts it
casually, a lot of trouble will follow later.
Giving me this, is Tin asking me for a favor?
"I'm sorry, I really can't accept this! I don't think you need to send me and
my mom something so expensive." The guy in front of me sighed heavily,
then looked at his friend who was watching the show with great interest.
"Did you ask Can to bring it back before?"
"Well, but he doesn't want it, so help me out." This request made Pete smile,
because he realized that his friend would ask for help too.
"Then why did you give it to his sister?"
"Just trying to give someone something." Pete almost smiled when he heard
it, but managed to suppress it in time, because if he was not mistaken, there
is this guy that Tin was trying to get and now he was doing something to
impress the other family member. Actually, he didn't approve of the idea of
buying affection or hearts with money. But since he could see that Tin
really wanted to give it to him and since he'd already bought it....
"Sister Le, please take it, Phi Tin really wants to give it to you."
"I can't take it, Phi, my mom's mean!” After making sure she wouldn't take
it, Pete was left speechless.
"But if you don't take it, you'll be wasting his goodwill. You take it and
we'll see what your mother says." Pete tried his best to convince the little
girl. Lemon was beginning to waver, because her reasons for refusing were
a little different from his brother's, who thought it was a good idea for her to
take anything which is not money. "People's hearts cannot be bought with
money" and she was more afraid of being scolded by his mother.
Although neither accepted it, their reasoning was very different.
"If you don't take it, I'll have to take it and throw it away."
"Ahh!!!!” The little girl opened her mouth wide, looking at the two bags of
presents in his hands that didn't come from the flea marketplace. Tin also
added another reason.
"Consider it a reward for the day your mother invited me to dinner and if
you don't want it, I'll throw it away."
Four people eating shredded papaya for less than 500 baht and it seems like
Tin didn't even have a few bites. Are these two designer bags comparable to
that food bill?
"It seems like Tin really wants to give it to you, so please take it." After the
"bombing" of these two handsome men, Lemon had to hold both bags
tightly, but in a kind of uncertain tone of voice said...
"If I get told off by Mom, you'll have to take it back."
"I don't think Tin's going to take it back." And it was Pete who answered -
with a few chuckles in his reply, as if that poked him more than he'd ever
seen something funny. The smile and Tin sighing quietly, like he's agreeing
with a friend. This scene seems to someone like a little theater of the mind
again.
No matter how you look at these two seniors seem to be a couple, so sweet,
I must tell my brother when I go back!
"Phi Can!!!!! Annoying Phi Can!!!!!”
"What's going on? What's going on?"
When his sister bursts into the room uninvited, Can was lying on the bed,
lazily watching cartoons on his phone. She was so excited that she jumped
on Can's bed, looking so happy, she didn't even look like a bully who was
obsessed with studying.
"What are you doing? I'm seeing the climax part." He continued to look at
his phone, but was pulled back by his sister, who said she wanted to talk to
him.
"Brother, do you think Tin and Pete are together?"
"Huh?!!!” Now it's Can's turn to get excited, do a carp look at his sister in
disbelief, no I know where this news is coming from. The brother was
suddenly in the mood, which made my sister, who thought she had no one
to talk to, come to his senses and ramble on..
"I saw them chatting today! They were dancing and cute and I heard they're
moving into the same dorm! Oh oh and, when they were chatting, their
faces were so close, they almost k.issed each other! There are pictures too,
I'll show you, look... I'll show you, you see...” and then I turned on my
phone to show my brother the photo and continued with my brainwashing
story.
"Not only that, but Tin gave something to mom. I wasn't going to accept it
at first, but Pete, he was there to help and he looked at Tin like... Shiny,
shiny, shiny, just to make sure that Tin is the right person... It's so sweet! So
I went soft and accepted his designer bag."
"Hey! Are those two bags?" Can shouted as soon as his sister finished
speaking and she nodded quickly to confirm.
"Yeah, yeah, yeah! It's super nice, man! I like it so much, I've been wanting
it for a long time. But I haven't shown it to mom yet. I know she'll take it
back to him. But Phi Pete made me promise him, he said he must give it to
mom, otherwise it'll be a waste of Phi Tin's goodwill. You see, with all that
talk, they must be a couple!”
"You take it and give it back right away!” But the brother was in such a
hurry that he made a fuss and was about to run to the sister's room, for he
thought it must be there.
"Why? It's Tin's idea to give this to me!”
"Hey! Our family can't be bought with money!”
"Didn't he pay for that phone you're using?" The girl who wanted a designer
bag so badly she got a break and that silenced Can for a moment. By now
the whole family knew he'd gotten a loan from Tin and was paying it off in
installments. But he still won't give up.
"But I'll be paying the mortgage!”
"So what? It was bought with Phi Tin's money anyway." Lemon shot back
again and then stated her position.
"I admit that I really wanted this bag and also wondered why Tin gave it to
us, he said it was to repay that day we took him out to dinner. He said he
hadn't had a comfortable meal for a long time, so I felt sorry for Tin. He
must be one of those rich people born with a golden spoon but without love
and care, so he repays us in this way and if we don't want it, he'll throw it
away. If he threw it away it would be better off using it ourselves!” This
quick-witted bully speaks like an old wise lady wearing a bra - one thing
after another, which makes those who are eager to argue with him want to
do so. Her brother was speechless for a moment...
Le makes it sound like she saw it with her own eyes, how people growing
up in a world of money and having to use it to repay others genuine
compassion... That's right, Le must have the eye of yin and yang, she can
see every single bit of Tin's face...
"I'll find a way to get mom to take her bag too. As for you, go check out Tin
and Pete. They are really together. Because... I love these two! They're so
cute together, they're like the best of the best! Ahhhhhhhh!” The sister's
screams made Can want to roll his eyes 360 degrees and quietly... Delete
the photo!
He pretended to click several photos carelessly with his hand and then
dodged his sister's eagle eye and quickly pressed the delete button, before
putting the album back and the empty phone was returned to his sister.
"Okay, okay, whatever, just get out of here, I'm going back to watching
cartoons," Can said impatiently as he pushed his sister's back, afraid that
she would find out what he had just done. As soon as she stepped out of his
room, he locked the door and was very upset.
Why is that stinky Tin going back to haunting Pete!
He didn't want to let the question linger too long... Call him!
[What's wrong?]
He picked up so fast, they're not even ready to say anything. So, Can just
said whatever comes to mind, without thinking at all.
"Tin! What are you doing with Pete again? I can't! Pete's got Ae. My sister
says you're Pete's boyfriend. How is that possible? You're with me all the
time. How do you have time for that? How do you have time for that? You
and Pete... You've already k.issed Pete. I won't let you! I won't allow it! I
won't allow it! You've k.issed me. You've told me you're courting me. You
can't do this! Don't let me know you're stalking Pete again. If I find out, I'm
gonna come to your house and beat the shit out of you!!!! Ouch! Ouch!”
Would you believe that Kirakorn was able to say all of the above in one
breath, with a voice that was so loud that it made Tin have to hold the
phone two feet away from his ear. As Tin listened, he wondered, did this guy
breathe through his monkey tail? After that, Can was panting like a
marathon runner and it was like he could barely hear what he had just said.
Forget...
You've been with me all day?
I forbid you from k.issing Pete?
If you try to get with someone else, I'll come to your house and beat you to
death?
The one who spoke, really didn't think... He told the whole world what was
on his mind.
"What! What else do you have to say for yourself? I'm angry! Come on,
don't be so slow, or I'll come to your place and beat you up! I know where
you live... I know where you live..."
[Are you jealous?]
Huh!
"What jealousy?! I'll beat you to death!” The guy here quickly defended
himself.
[You don't want me to go to Pete?]
"Right!” This side of the table answered very positively...
[Why?]
"Because you said you were courting me!”
[Oh]
What the hell is this guy laughing at?
Can clenched his teeth angrily, his hand gripping the phone tightly and as
he was about to continue cursing at the other man, one word left him alone
and disheveled in the wind.
[You didn't ask me if I was bothering the shorty again, but why was I
harassing Pete, because I was courting you... So what is it if it's not
jealousy?]
"I didn't... Hey! Nope!"
Can was speechless for a moment, he hurriedly organized his fluttering

thoughts, combing through his disorganized brain and then I remembered...
I didn't ask if he went after Ae, I cared that Tin went after Pete?
"I'd better hang up then...” and then, Can hung up, frowning.
"I'm... Jealous?"
"Ah!!!! Pervert Bro! What have you done to my phone?" And then, the
sister's yelling came from the next room, so Can yelled back.
"I don't know! I’m using my brain!!!”
In the end, Can let his sister knock on the door outside without opening the
door, but it's okay once she can recover the data. But the most important
thing now is how Can was feeling.
I'm fine with his advances, I'm happy with his k.isses, but I'm annoyed that
he's stalking someone else.
"I'm jealous of him... Oops! I don't want to think about it." Eventually Can
collapsed on the bed and now he didn't want to watch any more cartoons,
not even the one about Stinky Tin. This was enough of a headache for
himself.
"Oh, what a psycho."
Meanwhile, Tin had just taken off his earpiece, when he remembered the
cussing that had just come from the other end of the phone, right at the back
of his throat. A few snickers. No matter how you read it, he could only
come to one conclusion and that was that the other guy was... Jealousy.
Tin hadn't expected Le to return the gifts, because by the look in her eyes,
he knew she wanted them back. But it's not like he was looking down on
her or anything, because that's just the way it is. It's just that he was
surprised by Can, 'cause he was gonna buy Can's heart with money’, even if
it was... he doesn't care if he gets judged. But... He didn't expect to be
surprised...
"You're in a good mood today..."

However, a familiar voice came from behind him and he hurriedly turned
around to see that it was his half-brother who was leaning on him. By his
own room door. He quickly stopped smiling and his eyes became colder.
All this was watched by his brother, who couldn't help but smile.
"What the hell do you want?"
"What you do is my business!” Tin said coldly as he stood up and as he was

about to walk to the other side of the room, his brother's words made him
stop Footsteps.
"I heard you brought a friend home..."
"You leave him alone!”
Since that incident, Tin has been able to control his emotions well, but only
when his brother talks about Can did he lose it. When he has a sweetheart, a
little fear crosses his mind and he cries out in a fierce voice, showing how
much that person means to him.
The other man raised his eyebrows when he heard this and smiled.
"I'm worried about you..."
"Don't get yourself into trouble with my life." With that, Tin stepped out of
the room, while his brother watched his back, eyes narrowed.
"Daddy, you're home!”
"What's the matter, naughty boy?" Just as he was about to think about
something, his son's voice was heard and a little figure leaped out and
hugged his own thighs. He quickly looked down and picked up the little
boy, who was also holding his father's neck.
"I miss, I miss Daddy so much."

"What are you talking about, didn't Daddy put you to bed last night?"
"That was last night." The child replied wittily and the father smiled and
smiled and then gave him a wry look.
"Have you seen Uncle Tin's friend?"
The little boy nodded his head vigorously quickly.
"See, he also said something about daddy."
"Huh? Tell me?"
"Uh-huh, Uncle Tin's friend said you were a bad guy, so I got into a fight
with him." Then little Phu smiled with pride, almost forgetting how he had
cried, or that he had been let down. At this point Tul had a serious look on
his face and whispered under his breath.
"Going by this, it seems like this person is very important to you, Tin."
Tul was talking to himself and if Tin had heard his brother's words, Tin's
back would have gone cold.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 56: Is it okay to just be friends?
Can.
It's been a week since school started, but I'm still afraid to go to Tin,
because the last time I went to him, he said I was jealousy, as much as I try
not to think about it, it's been stuck in the back of my mind so long that I
had to come to Pete.
I don't necessarily have to go to Tin and the same goes for asking Pete.
"Pete, what the hell is your relationship with Tin?"
"Friends."
I may have been a little abrupt in asking the question, but before the young
master was supposed to answer, but Ae answered firm again,, I turned to
look at him and couldn't help but smile.
Is Ae jealous? Hahahaha, I love the way he looks, he looks so pathetic!
I smiled to myself, turned and looked at Pete, very serious and he looked at
me with a smile on his face and I thought maybe my forehead was covered
with rice from this morning and I reached up and touched my forehead and
there was nothing there and then Pete asked.
"Why do you want to ask that? Can"
I don't know if I'm mistaken, but I feel like Pete's looking at me funny, and,
uh, I've been there before. It's no surprise he knows more than Ae about his
friend's advances, I sighed.
And then told the whole story about my sister masturbating over the two of
them and Pete smiled at that:
"Did Lemon say that Tin and I are in a relationship?"
"And are you?!!"
I was curious, I said, "I've been so worried about this that I can't eat or sleep
and I feel so strange, but he still looked at me with that smile and he
wouldn't answer me until I got a little angry.
"No, I'm just friends with Tin. I was just teasing Tin that day to win your
family's affection."“
"Okay, oops! That's what I was thinking. I thought he'd never let go of you.
I thought he'd never let go. He is in two places, harassing one person,
chasing another and getting angry at the thought of it, it’s a good thing I
came to ask you first, it's a weight off my mind."
I rambled on, he nodded in understanding and I sighed, feeling a great relief

in my chest now, but
"You're jealous of Tin."
"Huh?!”
I stared at him with my double-eyed eyes, which didn't need surgery at all
and turned to look at Ae with big eyes, my mouth wide open in shock, With
a look like she couldn't believe his ears, Ae repeated.
"You're jealous of him. I thought you said you hated him."

What am I supposed to do? Denial, of course, although that question is still
weighing on my mind, so am I really jealous of Tin? Even Ae said I was
jealous of him after hearing this one-sided story.
So what is this symptom of jealousy anyway? And why can I suddenly

understand that Ae is is jealous of Pete? But I just don't know if I'm jealous
of Tin.
Is this sulking symptom that you're really jealous? Oops! The more I think
about it, the more I feel like shitting!
"Be serious, this semester, we have a game this week and don't forget, the
college matchup results are in."
I'm sitting quietly thinking and the captain comes over to tell me all these
important things and everyone is crowding around to see the draw. As a
result, I was always the first one to grab the results of the lottery ahead of
Phi No. But now I'm just watching them look at it with disinterest.
Not the slightest thought of going to see it...
"Can, are you not feeling well?"
"I'm fine, Phi Type, I'm just a little confused lately," I said directly to him
and he drew straws for me. The results of the matchups were handed to me.
The first game looks like a tough one.
I saw the first team that was going to play and I smiled and I got a little
excited and I told myself that this was going to be a great game. No less
than my expectations! We have to get crazy, we have to scream, we have to
make the seniors run after us.
How can you sit here like a cat with no spirit like that?!
As I stood up and followed them shouting, going crazy and encouraging

each other, my senior, Phi Type, asked:
"Have you fallen in love lately?"
"Hey!!! No!!!” I denied loudly, shaking my head vigorously. Even though

Tin was pursuing myself, even though I didn't hate him, it didn't mean I
liked him and I didn't know what love was. What's it like? But even if I was
jealousy can that make someone so listless,
If my mind doesn't work at all, I'd rather not like him.
No way, I'm not ready for a relationship yet! I can tell myself that for sure!
"I'm not in love, so why trouble myself and breathe with troubles? I'm not
in a relationship. How many couples are depressed because of the
restrictions on both parties? I don't want to be like that, Phi Type, but I'm
happy with the way I'm acting right now.
“Who would like a guy like me? Oh, it doesn't exist. Are you going to be so
cruel as to make me fall in love? Don't you love me as a younger brother?”
"Don't you lie to me? Did I ever tell you I love you?"
"Phi Type!!!!”
"What's the matter with you?"
"Well, let's be frank. It's not gonna hurt to say you love me." I smiled and I
said to him, Type... Grabbed the results of the lottery in my hand and
pointed behind my shoulder.
"Want someone to tell you how they feel, yes, your man is coming."
"Hey! He's not my man, Phi Type!!!!”

"I'm just kidding. What's your hurry? I remember when you beat him up,
said you hated him, said you never wanted to see him again and called him
names, but why have you been seen so often lately with a person you don't
like? It's none of my business anyway. Just don't get into a fight on the
football field.”
I'm too lazy to come over here and talk about it. I've been running away
from Type since he told me I hated the person and I've been cherishing
myself a lot lately. So I don't want to hear about the things that make me
feel bad and the guy I used to hate.
Just like that Ae said I was jealous, Type also seemed to know something,
so he took himself away from this place, it should be the best choice!
"What are you doing here?"
"Why are you hiding from me?"
"I'm not avoiding you. A bossy guy like me, do I have to hide from
anyone?" That doesn't exist!” I immediately argued with him, who said I
was avoiding him and seeing the way I was arguing with him, he instead
smiled, looking like he's satisfied by my reaction.
"What are you laughing at?"
"I'm glad you're already thinking about it."
"What's on your mind?" I really didn't understand what he was saying, the
sly grin, the fact that I was already thinking and that the bastard was up to
something and it was probably a dirty idea, I can't believe he answered
shamelessly.
"Thinking about me."
“....”
Normally, I would have made a face like I was embarrassed, but now I've
chosen to remain silent instead, dodging his eyes, it felt like he was
speaking to my heart.
"Why do I have to think about you?" I ask slowly, in a very serious tone,
because it doesn't feel like I can take a joke and when I get serious, he
suddenly looked around at me and then
Snap! ~
"Why are you holding me for?" Every time he touched me before, I

wouldn't say anything, because I'd even k.issed him, but now I'm trying to
get away from him. Tin froze, stared at me and felt it in his heart that he had
felt disappointed...
"I'm all sweaty, if you touch me you'll get your hands dirty. Where are you
going? Show me the way..." I said quickly, he didn't say anything, he turned
around and led the way.
Today's Tin felt weird, too!
I was walking behind him and then I saw his beloved car parked by the
soccer field.
"Get in."
"Where are you taking me? I can't leave. I have to check with the seniors
first."
"No, I'm just looking for a quiet place to talk," Tin said to me and I
hesitated. Should we get in his car? If it was before, I would have jumped in
his car in two steps, but now... I feel like if I get in his car,
I maybe even more distracted than before...
"Didn't you say you weren't afraid of anything?"

I knew he was trying to provoke me, but I gave in and got in his car, he
started it up and turned on the air conditioning, making the inside of the car
cooler.
“....”
Why are you so quiet? If you want to yell at me for not answering your
messages, go ahead, I'm not used to sitting quietly like this! I'm not used to
this!
I thought to myself, because a chatterbox like me, I really couldn't say

anything at this point.
"Can you be my boyfriend? Can"
"!!!”
Why does he have to ask me such questions as soon as he opens his

mouth?!!!!!!
Tin
He's confused. If I was going to seize the opportunity, I might want to take
advantage of it.
I don't like that I'm contacting someone and they haven't heard from me,
especially Can who doesn’t respond like he usually does. A guy who
answers messages quickly, suddenly doesn't check my messages for a whole
week, that gives me a bad feeling he's hiding from me! Then there are two
possibilities, either he's starting to hate me, or he's definitely having doubts
about me.
It's clear to me from everything that's happened before that it's the latter.
"Why that look?" When I asked him, he turned around and looked at me,
his eyes almost popping out.
"Uh, what are you talking about?"
"What? You know I like you a lot and I'm going to tell you sooner or later."
Whoever it was would have figured that out, right? But instead, Can just
looks dumb and it's adorable.
SLAP, SLAP, SLAP
Can stretched out his hands inside the car and kept patting his head, not
lightly, but alternately left and right, I could even hear the slapping. If it had
been anyone else, I would have kicked him out of the car, but with Can, I
just sat there quietly, holding my chest, waiting for his response...
"Tin!!!” Can suddenly raised his head and called, like a swallow. I frowned
to show I was listening.
"Can you change the question?"
"Hey!” I sighed, knowing he wasn't joking, but he gave me that answer

anyway, not saying yes and not saying no, I knew in my heart that I
wouldn't be able to get an answer out of him so easily.
"Well, let's date, Can"
"Hey! I asked you to change the question, not to change the word, what's
the difference between being your boyfriend and dating?"
"How long are you going to keep this up?" I said staring at him, the
cantaloupe who'd been making so much noise was getting so quiet now and
soon he was talking:
"Ae says I'm jealous of you." I listened to him intently and I admit I hated it
when my Cantaloupe brought up that name, but at least he's moving in the
right direction.
"Even Pete says I care about you and even Type, he says I'm in love."
"Then what," I whispered, his eyes full of doubt and confusion.
"I... I don't understand what everyone is saying."
"What do you mean?"
I may be overly narcissistic, but I think he likes me more or less, right?

That's why he agreed to let me do what I did before, but Can shook his
head.
"I just don't understand, I don't know if I'm jealous of you, I don't know if I
really like you, but most of all, I don't know if I really like you. What's
love? Tin, isn't it enough to go out together, eat together, watch a movie
together when you're free?" If he'd been talking at the top of his lungs, I'd
have gotten angry. The eyes look sincere and serious.
"Then why do you think you like me?"
"I feel relaxed when I'm with you," I replied succinctly...
"When I'm with Ae, Pete, Pond and the rest of my friends at the college, I
also feel very relaxed, and happy," he argued so seriously that I had to think
of a better answer to his question.
It's really hard to explain the feeling at the moment with words, because it's
probably different from the love between other men and women in the
world...
Not just feeling happy, during the time with Can, not just feeling happy that
way.
"You've made me breathe again."
"Huh?!” I'm not surprised that he looks confused...

For me, the feeling wasn't exchanged from pointing out a random person on
the street, I didn't like his appearance and it was not because it's fun to talk
to him and not just because I want to have s.ex with him and not because I
think he's cute, For me, Can is like my air.
I've been oppressed by my family, feeling like my head is being pushed into
the water and I can't breathe and he's the one who got me out of here. That's
why I embellished my feelings for him, because it's not just any love. I
already knew, after receiving his note of apology, that I might never be able
to live without him again.
"I'm not the kind of person who understands problems easily and I can
breathe just as well now, if my air is cut off. It's just as deadly."
If I had a choice, I wouldn't want to be with someone who's so slow-

minded.
"I just know I like you," I sighed.
"I still don't get it," Can continued to insist that he didn't and then he looked
down at the air conditioning vent.
"I don't like it very much, Tin."
"Don't like what?"
"Didn't like the feeling I got when I heard Le say you were dating Pete, if
I'd agreed to be with you. So I'm going to have to put up with all this shitty
feeling when you're with someone else? If that were the case, I'd have to eat
and sleep feeling awful and think about who you're with all day long and I
really don't like it."
If he feels that way, wouldn't he know that he likes me too, in a normal

human way?
I sighed slightly, not wanting to take someone else's story and impose it on
Can and he looked up at me again, then continue.
"Can't we just be friends? Isn't that good? When you're free, come and
hangout with me. When I'm free, I'll come and hangout with you. If you get
a craving, let's go out to eat. Whenever there's no one at your house, we'll
go to your house and watch a movie together and it'll be like this forever?
Tin" I don't like the look in his eyes right now, the one that says he's made
up his mind and won't cross the divide and you're begging me to think the
same way and for someone like me who wants something and has to have
it, that's all I can do right now and made a long sigh.
"I need more than simply to be friends!”
I said slowly and he had a look of disappointment on his face.
“....”
He didn't say anything else, but took out his wallet.
"I'm sorry, I don't understand all this stuff as well as other people do. Here's
this month's money, if you don't want to see me, you can give me your card
number and I'll debit my money to your card every month". He was looking
at me, but now I wasn't looking at him anymore, turning my head to look
out the window.
"I put it here for you," he put the 1,000 baht bill in front of the windshield
mirror.
"I'll be off then," he said timidly and soon I heard the door open and as he
closed it. Before that, he bowed his head to me and said:
"I want to be friends with you, Tin"
Boom! ~Boo!
I closed my eyes, squeezed my fists tightly and then
Boom! ~I hit the wreath hanging in front of the car.
I know I'm probably too impatient and I should have waited, but if asked if
I wanted to be friends with him, heh heh, I don't want to be friends with
him, I need a relationship that's one step closer than friends.
What I need is to be special in his eyes, more than anyone else.
l sat on the car seat, as if l had no strength left, because he made it sound
like we were never going to see each other again. I'm feeling depressed, I
feel like I can't breathe.
Why? Every time my heart really wants something, I can't hold on to it.
Pete
"Pond, how are you, where's Cha-am?"
"Aw, Pete, it's you, come on, have a seat, my girlfriend has gone home."
I came to the soccer field as usual, because Ae came to practice every

evening and I saw him still playing in the soccer field and I walked over to
Pond, who was playing with his phone.
"What are you doing?"
I didn't mean to gossip about Pond, but I just glanced over and saw a URL
about flowers on my phone screen, that's why it was a bit strange, he looked
up at me, as if he suddenly remembered something.
"Hey hey hey, I almost forgot, maybe you're interested too."
"Interested? What?" I asked, puzzled and I sat down next to him and he
reached into his pants pocket and pulled out a crumpled piece of paper and
gave it to me.
"It's a little wrinkled, I just saw it from the side of the road."
"Uh-huh, stolen, huh?" I chuckled softly, picking up the piece of paper and
reading it.
PY Pro Because the university is big, it makes sense to have people around
you.
"What is it?"
"Hahahahaha, it's our university's Love Transport, get to know it," I looked
again at the contents of the piece of paper, Pond talked as he opened
Facebook and showed me that page, the name and the piece of paper were
exactly the same.
"It's a promotion they started in the second semester... so you can surprise
your favorite people with this, so you do not need to waste time getting it
yourself."
"Uh huh?" I looked at him wide-eyed and Pond immediately explained it to

me.
"Well, you just need to know his name, college, phone number and ideally,
his schedule and then you can pass them whatever you send to the other
side and they'll help you out to impress your lover."
"Really?" I asked, stunned, I go to this school too, how come I didn't know
about this?
"Ho, only people from the countryside know about this kind of thing, so it's
normal that you international schools men don't know about it. How about
it? Interested?" Pond bumped his shoulder against mine, eyes twinkling,
then nodded toward the football field.
"Because it's a big university, it's more important to have people around
you. Do you want to do something meaningful?" I'm starting to feel my face
get a little hot. If you ask me, needless to say, I'm definitely interested, just
listening to him. I was already starting to get a little shy and it was kind of
fun, but I still asked Pond first.
"And have you ever done it?"
"How could I have done that? I just came in as a freshman and this is my
first time doing it, but don't worry, I'm sure I'll surprise her this year! Yeah,
I was just looking at the prices at the florists around here. You could ask the
PY people to do it, but it's more expensive than the ones out there, what do
you think of these bear dolls?" Pond showed me the picture of the pair of
bear dolls and I smiled, then nodded my head that they were good.
"Not bad, Cha-am will love it."
"How did you know I would give it to Cha-am?"
"Uh-huh," I startled, turning to look at Pond, who couldn't help but smile at
me.
"I'm just kidding. I'm broke just looking for these things. What should I say
to her? "Gentlemen want to pursue slender girls." No, no, no. I don't think
it'll impress her. Then, "Be as beautiful as a dragon.” How about that? We'll
have to tell them to help out, but where should we make the surprise?
Outside the college or in the classroom? I think I'd rather be in the
classroom. My girlfriend would die of embarrassment." Pond told me his
plan and I listened. After that, I was excited, too and on the playground, Ae
was waving at me, gesturing, telling me that in 10 minutes, I'd be able to get
my hand out of the way. It's over...
The results of the soccer match with Bangna are in, the school's soccer team
only made it to the top 4, although there are some winning in a sense but it's
a shame, it feels like the whole team is working harder than ever, because
they're in the top 4 and now they're preparing for the big game. The arrival
of the competition was more intense training.
So excited.
I'm thinking to myself that I'll definitely be cheering when the time comes,
because I really couldn't make it those first few times and the more I saw Ae
try harder, the more I wanted to cheer him on.
"What the hell, you can smile like that even though you just looked at him?
Pete" I couldn't help but smile at this sarcastic remark, then turned to Pond
and said:
"Pond, if I want to surprise him, what should I do?"
"Hee hee, you want to do it too, don't you?" He asked me very excitedly
and I nodded my head, not to mention that I was very naughty, but I really
wanted to do it.
Not because the university is big.
It's because the world is a big place and the people around me make more
sense.
Ae, is he going to like what I do for him? I'm getting a little excited!

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 57: Because it's a big world
Some people don't know their importance until they lose it.
This is an eternal truth, because there are people who keep asking
themselves over and over again if they really made the right decision. Got
it?
During the lunch break, the cafeteria was crowded with students and staff
who came to eat, as well as students who had just finished their morning
classes. Can also came into the cafeteria with his group of friends and sat
around the table.
"You guys go get your food, I'll hold the table for you."
"Floods break out!”
"Big fire on the mountain!”
"Volcanoes erupt!”
"The snow is flying!”
"Dean's car is so cool!”
"Wait, what the hell did you get? Everyone's talking about natural disasters.
What's up with the dean's cool car?"
"I didn't have time to think, you all caught it so fast! What do you want me
to say? You're done with the flood and volcano. Thank goodness I could
think of something. Anyway, what's wrong with Can? When did he get so
good at watching the table for us?” Friends were curiously looking down at
the fair-skinned soccer player like they didn't understand why the person
who he ran to the soccer field cheerful every day to play football, was
sitting there in despair, gloomy and didn't care about the seniors' solitaire
game, making everyone very worried.
Can, who was holding a bag to help occupy the seat, said quietly:
"I'm not hungry, I just drank some insect repellant!”
"Insect repellent?!” The friends looked at each other, blankly, at the man
who said he had a huge parasite in his stomach, without sarcasm, No joke,
just leaning over the edge of the table and mumbling to myself.
"I can't eat, I'm not hungry."
"If you don't feel well, go see a doctor." One of his friends said worriedly,
Can shook his head, took his phone out of his bag and looked at it, the
phone's lock screen is clean, no one's messaging him.
"Forget him, I'm starving." Seeing as how he was so indifferent, we all split
up to buy our own lunch, Can took a deep breath, reached out and tapped
his finger on the phone screen.
"We're not in a relationship, why can't I eat or sleep well then?" the shrew
sighed again and every time he was upset about something, or after a fight
with someone, Can would call to make things right, make peace, but just
think of the look on his face when he got out of his car. Nothing could be
said...
"Did I hurt him? Why do I feel so stuffy inside?" Can took another deep
breath, then leaned over the table.
Snap! ~
"Oops!!!” Can startled, didn't have time to react and nearly hit his head on
the table. One of his other friends gave him a hard press on the back, then
took a chair and sat across from him, with a very devious look on his face.
"Can, do you want to know what Ae is like when he's shy?"
"Uh huh? Ae shy time? Oh hey! I don't believe it! With that expressionless
face of his, it's nothing but fierce expressions! Pond, he's not shy!” Can said
with great confidence, Pond shook out his index finger and whispered:
"You know what, Ae doesn't make a lot of expression, which is why it's so
rare when he's shy, okay, are you interested?"
Can startled, then nodded.
It's better to see something new, than to stay here and be depressed.
"What happened to you?"
"No, I'm just biding my time."
Meanwhile, Pete, who had just separated from his boyfriend, sat restlessly
in the classroom, completely deaf to the teacher's voice. Pete shook his
head, behaving strangely. The excitement, Tin frowned at it.
"Waiting for what moment?"
"This afternoon, I've arranged to deliver something to Ae." Tin was

stunned, then said slowly.
"Isn't that the love transport station flash mob?"

"You know this too, huh?" The gentlemanly young master asked
immediately and the person next to him replied in a very bored tone:
"I saw the other day, a bunch of crazy people doing who-knows-what,
hogging the whole sidewalk, yelling about love." What's that?"
"Aren't you going to send some surprises over to Can?"
FFS
"Boring!” Pete was expecting him to make a shy face that would make him
smile, but it turned out to be just the opposite, Tin spoke very disdainfully
and then continued arrogantly.
"Don't think that other people are going to do the same boring stuff you do
every day, but spend your time doing something good for yourself." Pete
gradually faded his smile, not daring to say another word in front of this
frosty man, the kind of person who had spoken with this tone that hadn't
been there before, it was there again today.
I think he had a fight with Can, didn't he?!!
In the large semicircle, the students rush to the teacher's notes, because no
one wants to stay until the end of the class. Why isn't anyone in the
classroom taking pictures with their phones? Because they've been scolded
by the teacher for being rude.
Sometimes, the slides in the classroom don't even match the tone of the
students' cell phones.
As soon as the teacher said "That's it for today's lesson", the classroom
immediately became chaotic. Those who came to class empty-handed, put
their pencils on their desks and disappeared immediately. At the same time,
Ae quickly stuffed everything on the table into his school bag.
"Are you going to the football field?"

"Yeah, the game day is getting close," asked the other college friends and
Ae nodded that it was.
"Hey, don't rush off. What about this semester's report? The girls are
already rushing us. They say we have to write it."
Freshmen students are usually in the same classroom and there are students
from all colleges in the same classroom and they are divided into this and
other classes. The lady was doing a class report with me and the wanna-be
slacker sighed and picked up a huge file to read.
"These are going to be developed in the form of questions, so is it okay if I

show them to the group first and if so, I'll..." Ae nods and says it's okay, do
whatever you want, as long as he gets away with it. Just do it.
The short teenager was engrossed in a conversation with his friends, so he

didn't notice that there were about 10 students nearby who came towards
him and then one by one stand in front of the classroom.
"Is this the Faculty of Medicine?" An indistinct voice came over, but Ae
didn't pay any attention to it, he just wanted to make sure things were done
quickly with his friends and then he hurried off, not even looking at the
front of the classroom and the students who were going home stopped in
their tracks. Who wants to see who's the lucky one?
"We're here to transport love!”
Hmm.
There was a loud shout from the front of the classroom, which could be
heard clearly without the use of a microphone. Ae turned around curiously
and saw that it was an event that she had seen a lot lately and for a moment,
she didn't want to pay attention to it, until...
"Which one is Ae? We've come to send love to Ae!”

"Hey!!!”
Ae couldn't help but blurt out, but he thought to himself that surely they
weren't talking about him. Ae's and everyone in the same classroom saw
someone walking towards the front of the class, looking super shy, and
didn't know who's sending these surprises, eyes stopping to look at the red
rose held by a girl in the front of the classroom.
"Well, I'll take this and read it first, I'll email you if I have any questions"
Ae turned around and continued with his friends' said, gathering his things
to leave the classroom, if not
"Who is that Ae on the college football team, who is 167cm tall?!!!!!"
That's me, isn't it?!
"He's here!” The 167cm tall Ae himself didn't say anything, but his friend
next to him raised his hand, then pointed with wide eyes at the short
teenager.
"Hey, is that me?" Ae said with a dumb look on his face, but he still walked
towards the front of the classroom, because he was staring at himself from
there too and didn't Knowing when to leave, the soccer player got a little
shy walking to the front of the class.
Ae stood in the middle of these people, inside the classroom as if hundreds

of pairs of eyes were staring at him, Ae was at a loss, not knowing what to
do, he just scratched his ears in embarrassment, then asked with an
uncertain face.
"Are you sure you got the right guy?"
"Well, that's you. Look, we have pictures. All right, ahem." A little noise
starts coming from inside the classroom. The one who seemed to be the
flash mob leader paused his voice and continued:
"Ae, someone has sent you love."

"Ow, 123!”
"Maybe this is love, changing life, making it more meaningful..."
"!!!”
As soon as the person counting had counted from 1 to 3, everyone sang in

unison, even though it was embarrassing to do so, but since it's PY Pro's
trademark, anything you can think of, no matter how embarrassing, they
can do.
Ae was staring at the spot, not knowing what to do.
It must be Pete!
It was the only person he could think of in his head and the songs, which
were so untidy in tone, as if unrehearsed, made Ae's face instantly became
even redder...
"Ae, someone has sent you love."
"What are you doing?" Ae mumbled to himself, putting a hand over his
flushed face, because everyone was staring at him! What the hell, he saw
people raising their cameras to take pictures!!!!!
"We will sing until you're willing to take it ~"
I'll keep saying I love you until you accept it~
If you don't accept, I'll repeat it a thousand times.
If in the end you still don't want to change your mind~

It's okay, I won't change my heart either.
If you have to wait until your heart stops beating ~
"Then I'll wait until the day the earth stops turning.
Really shame on you!
Ae listened to the song with his head down, not daring to look anyone in the
eye, while Ae's ears became redder and redder. It's the thought of the person
who sent him the love song that makes him even more shy.
No wonder he kept asking me yesterday if I was going to come to class

today.
"Gee," the song ends, all sorts of sighs come from the classroom and Ae
stood there stiffly, not knowing what to do. Ae was too shy to look at
anyone because he'd never had so many people staring at him before and
then the leader began to read the piece of paper.
"Someone dragged us to tell Ae that it wasn't because college was big and
the people around us would seem meaningful, but because...” He paused
and Ae looked up at him, feeling curious to know what the hell he said? It
felt like the person reading the note was getting a little shy himself.
"...It's a big world, but it's the people around you that count. Come on, the
race is coming up. I'll be cheering right behind you!!!”
"Aaaaaahhh, who is it? Who's the surprise?" A friend from engineering

school called out and then another one immediately continued:
“Hey! Our Ae is finally taken. Since when did he secretly fall in love? Why
didn't we know?"
"Oh my and roses too, I haven't even received a single rose even when I am
a beautiful woman yet! Not to mention you're a man."
"Oh hey! I'm so jealous!”
There were all sorts of voices behind him, but Ae didn't dare turn to look at
them, he scratched his stiff face, stretched out one hand, he received the red
rose and in the other, he held a white transparent balloon with a red heart in
it.
"Thank you."
“Even the person who helped to deliver the love message looks envious,
this is the first time he had seen such a big bunch of roses from someone!!”
one of the girls said, Ae smiled awkwardly and the voices watching from
behind kept squeaking, Especially those from the engineering school, they
were all curious.
"Hey, Ae, who is it?"
"Who's got a crush on you? Who's the girl? Why don't we know about it?"
"It's my business!” Ae replied in a huff, quickly grabbing his bag and

walking out, feeling like he was going to run, because he didn't want to be
around like this, but when he looks back.
"Aw, smile, Lucky Boy"
"A.ss.hole Pond!!!!” Ae saw Pond filming him with the camera and just
reaches over to grab it and delete it, but he dodges him.
"Don't be shy, ooh! That's funny! You're blushing up to your ears, I'm
laughing at your blush."
"F.uck you Pond, stop filming!”
"Why not? Someone said they wanted to see you when you're shy. Well, I
skipped class to be the cameraman." Pond said out loud, dodging to the left
and right, just to keep Ae from snatching the camera away and eating it
from behind. The melon crowd has been standing by...
"Ae, you're really lucky to have a lover who puts in such a big effort!”
"Aha?! Does Ae have a girlfriend?" asked the interested crowd next to him
and Can immediately covered his mouth, looking around, not knowing what
to do. He couldn't help but smile when he saw how shy he was. That was
the first thing he said, but Pond was quick thinking. Adding:
"It's a fan! Probably from some fan of this short football player, right?!
Hahaha, I didn't know my friend was so charming!” Pond is again helping
to arrange this operation, sending him things and happily recording for him.
Video, he wouldn't have bothered if it wasn't for the sake of his friend who
said it was funny!
RRRRrrrrrr
While everyone's attention was on Ae, he suddenly remembered the ringing

of his cell phone, so he took it out and looked at it. But not to press the
answer button.
"Ah, why don't you answer the phone, my friend?” Ah, why don't you
answer it, my friend?!"
"Hey, who's that?" Ae" The friends in the department kept gossiping, but
wouldn't leave, because the students in other departments had already
dispersed. Ae looked around, but since he's already blushing, he can't tell if
he's any redder, right?!!
"What's wrong?"
"Gee, guys, he's even pretending to hide his shyness!” the banshee trio
joked, Ae gave them the middle finger and spoke to the person on the other
end of the phone in a voice that was incomparably more gentle.
"Is that you?!!"
"Yes, you got it already, didn't you? Do you like it? I chose it especially for
you. Are you shy? Did Pond take a picture of it?"
"Are you doing this just because you want to see me shy?" Ae asked, still
softly, but with a deadpan expression in front of his and the crowd still
refusing to disperse, the person on the other end of the phone admits:
"Yes, are you shy? I was shy even more when I gave it to you."
"I'm not shy."
"He's blushing up to his a.ss, and he says he's not shy at all!”
"A.ss.hole, will you stop interrupting when I'm on the phone?!” Ae gave his
friend a blank stare and there was giggling from the other end of the line,
feeling more like the uke than the seme. Happy, then asked in a nice voice:
"So are you smiling? Aren't you happy about this surprise?"
“....” Ae was silent for a moment, looked around at the crowd of people
eating, then said slowly:
"Wait for me at your college, I'll come to you" Ae hung up the phone as
soon as he said that, carrying the things he had sent and he ran off flying
away. Leaving the classroom, not wanting the gossip to catch up, Pond
didn't follow again, just called after him.
"I know you're not good with words, but I'll add your monologue to the
video myself later."
"Ae, we've got training this evening! If you're going to do anything, save
your energy for that." Even Can started shouting sarcastic comments at him
and the little man's head walked out of the classroom without looking back.
Seeing all these new and strange things, everyone in the classroom smiled.
"Ae's kinda cute."
"It's a once-in-a-century sighting. You can't see his cute face every time, can
you?"
"I feel the same way."
Can felt like today's events have made him feel better and he's learned
something.
Sometimes, love isn't about quarreling and jealousy. But the taste of
happiness makes people willingly fall in love.
"Pete, gee, the more you look, the more handsome you look, it's like a 360-
degree view, who's that? You're so pretty?"
"Who else could it be? His parents, of course. Don't tell me you think he's
from a rock."
"Nobody treats you like a mute if you don't talk!”
Pete was sitting down at the college waiting for his boyfriend and the
seniors, who had just gotten out of class, ran after him, all sorts of the
nymphomaniacs greeted him, then went and sat down next to Pete, who
smiled at them and said..
"Money you're still as pretty as ever, too."
"Gee, you're killing me, how come you're so sweet?"
"I'm telling the truth."
"Geez! Did you guys hear that? Pete himself actually complimented me,
oops, my little heart is going to jump out, my whole body is going to float!”
Money held his hands out like a little girl and covered his face, while the
sisters who had come along with him rolled their eyes at him.
"Pete, don't say those nice things to cheer up this dead banshee."
"Hey! You want to die?” said the female friend who came with her, as
Money crossed his arms and threw hateful faces at him.
"You can go back to hell. You spend too much time with women, you're a
pain in the ass."
"Well, you're staying here, aren't you! I'm going then!”
"Go ahead, I can go home with my man," said Money with a scornful tilt of
his head, while his friend shook his head, but parted with him anyway,
Money still sitting there teasing his little hottie and Pete just had to be nice
to him.
"Does that make me a senior Money's man?"
"Will you take it then?!” said the younger brother jokingly as before,
Money immediately picked up on his standup and said it, which caused
Pete's little brother to just smile awkwardly...
"Aren't you going to go back yet? Pete"
"I'm waiting for my friend."
"I'll wait with you," says senior Money and then he winks while holding
Pete's arm, Pete. I was just about to ask him to come home with me.
"Pete"
"Here it comes, my happiness got interrupted like this." Money looked over,
then muttered, sitting next to him. The person in the room also turned to
look, so as to be sure it was the same person.
"What did you say?"
"Nothing, I'm just saying you're still going out with this little winter
melon." What's with the big bouquet of roses?” When he looked up, he saw
the soccer player holding a big bouquet of roses and Money was surprised.
The eyes are wide open, looking towards the heart-shaped balloon.
"Don't tell me this short winter melon received a surprise from PY Pro too,
huh?"
"Aw, you knew about this too?"
"Oh my! I've been here for three years and I've got a lot of friends too, you
know, I don't know how many times we've been sent to the sisters, so close
to a proposal, but what I didn't realize is that your friend with the big mouth
was...he got a surprise from them, too and it was such a big bouquet of
roses. I've never had such a big bouquet of roses before. You're so lucky.
Seriously, what did you do in your last life? That's why you get roses in this
life?" The last words, Money turned to Ae, the short teenager said with a
yawn.
"Why don't you sit over there, don't squeeze him, Pete's gonna fall out of
his chair."
"Are you calling me fat?!!"
"Did I say that? Just told you not to squeeze him!” Ae said forcefully again
and Money tilted his nostrils up at him in displeasure, but let Pete go nicely.
"With that mouth of yours, I don't know what kind of charm you've got that
makes people come after you blindly." Every time Pete felt uncomfortable
was when he saw his boyfriend and his seniors dislike each other and then,
every time he saw them dislike each other, Both times they would smile
uncontrollably, making it seem like they had a really good relationship.
"Does a day go by without yelling at you and you're uncomfortable?"
"Hahahahahahaha, okay, by the way Ae aren't you going to practice?" Pete

suddenly interjected as they argued more and more and Ae sat down next to
him with his hand in his. The roses, in a different tone, were now much
softer.
"I'll be there in a minute, I decided to come to you first" while he said this
and he looked at Money and told him to go, no need to say anything. Phi
Money saw it too, but just pretended not to understand.
"I say, Dwarf, if you get your first bouquet of roses, don't forget to make
them into dried flowers, or they'll go to waste."
"I don't know how to do that." Ae replied right away and how could a
careless guy like him ever do that? Pete himself knew the flowers would
probably be in the trash in a few days in his room, but Money the senior
shook his finger out and said to him:
"Don't say you don't know how to do it if you haven't tried it yet, it's not
that difficult, cut off the long branch, put the tail together, fix it and then...
Let it dry in a well-ventilated place. It won't take long. What's so hard about
it? What's so hard about it?!" Ae was scandalized by this and blurted out:
"With a face like yours, you'd do such a thing?"
"Are you looking down on me?! What's wrong with that? I'm a little bit of a
homemaker! Not only do I know how to go up and down the hall, fix tables
and change light bulbs, but I also know how to do all kinds of DIY, you
know what DIY means? Do you know what DIY means?” Speaking
English to someone who doesn't know English is like playing a piano to a
cow. Ae shook his shoulders in puzzlement and asked again:
"Just cut off the extra branches and fix them in one piece, right?"
"Hmm!” Having gotten the answer he wanted, the person who wanted to
talk to Pete in private opened his mouth to invite Pete home with him.
"Let's go, Pete, I've got football practice later."
"Uh, but I've promised to go back with Phi Money."

"Let's get out of here, Pete, because if he turns around and gets mad, you're
gonna get it.” No sooner had Pete finished speaking than Money interjected,
with a sarcastic remark, his eyes catching the glimpse of Ae wearing the
cowhide bracelet on the hand, which looked very familiar.
"I would never hurt Pete!"
"I'm just using an analogy, okay! Can we go now? Or I'll take him from
you!” said Money, as he pretended to get up. Ae shoved the balloon into
Pete's hand, then took his other hand and left, not caring if anyone was
watching them...
He's holding a rose in one hand and Pete in the other. It's very attractive and
Pete has to keep his head down to avoid looking at anyone, but be quiet and
let him hold his hand like this.
"Sister, who's that guy with Pete?" After everyone saw this, they came over
and asked Money.
"A man who has accumulated eight lifetimes of karma!” Money said that
and left in the other direction after saying that, the one who asked Money
Phi was scratching his head in confusion.
"So who the hell is it?"
At this point Money is also muttering to herself, "I don't know what kind of
karma it is to have such a good thing happen to me, I wish someone would
do that to me too!”
Actually, the people in the back probably knew, but everyone just kept quiet
and supported them.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 58: School Games and people who
love to show off their boyfriends
Part Ae
Ka-chow!
"Cut off the tail branches and fix the head, is that right?"
I used to think that the only time in my life I'd ever get flowers was when I
was receiving my student degree, looking at myself now with roses in my
hand, roses that I once said were pedantic and wasteful in my own terms,
but now I've understood once I was the one who received the flowers and I
was so happy that I was the one who received them, I followed Pete's
advice, pulling out three flowers and cutting the end branches off to fix
them.
The rest of the flowers were placed in a vase on the computer desk in Pete's
room.
It's better to have it here than in your dorm room for Pond to trample on it.
"Where's the Ae?"
"F.uck!” I arranged the roses next to Pete's closet, to be brought back

tomorrow when I went back to my dorm room. That's why a cuss word
came out of my mouth at the sound of that voice.
I'm not cursing at anyone and I'm not angry. I'm just shy.
After I got my stuff together, I walked towards the bedroom door and saw
Pete lying on the couch with his cell phone. I've watched it 4 or 5 times
already.
"Come look at you, you're very shy." If there's any difference between this
video and the way I feel this afternoon, probably recorded Pond's voice
while he was filming.
"Look, everyone, who hasn't seen Ae shy? Look, it's so funny."
I swear I'm going to take Pond's pillow and burn it tomorrow!!!!
"That's love, maybe."
Snap! ~
When the song "Don't look." comes on, so I reach over and grab Pete's
phone and I lock it and he looked up at me. Every time I'd give him a hard
time, he'd sulk. This time, not only was he not upset, he was laughing with
his mouth wide open, his eyes almost closed.
"You're shy hey."
"I am not!”
I've never admitted to blushing.
"You must be shy, aren't you?" He's really getting ahead of himself, he was
sitting well on the couch and suddenly grabbed the edge of the couch and
said that to me.
Snap! ~
"I said I'm not shy, what's there to be shy about?" I gently rested my face on
his forehead, not daring to move that much, because my Pete looked so
thin, I didn't realize he was grabbing my hand and laughing instead.
"Because you look so cute, that's why I want to keep looking at you like
this."
"Cute?! You call me cute?!” I couldn't believe my ears, he nodded and

snatched the phone back, then plopped down on the couch just like before.
Opened the video again and watched it.
I gritted my teeth and said:
"Tomorrow I'm going to force Pond to delete the video!”
"Oh."
Why did he answer so casually?
I thought strangely, my boyfriend looked up at me after answering, which

made me think at the moment. He's so cute.
Handsome face, happy smile, stars in his eyes, even his voice seemed so
pure.
"Because Pond has already sent me the videolink."
"F.uck!” I'm not yelling at him, I'm yelling at the guy who uploaded my
video to YouTube and then did the voice-over on top of that and sent these
videos to so many of my friends around me!
"Are you angry?" Pete asked looking up at me again, feeling a little timid in
his voice, I should know he's overplaying his hand a little more than usual,
but I shook my head.
"I'm not mad at you, stop looking," I begged for mercy, as I went to sit next
to him on the sofa, He just kept glancing at me, like he was trying to say
something, but he never did.
"What?!!" I asked and he looked down at the phone again and then
Boing!
"You said I could sleep on your lap, right?" And with that he collapsed his
head in my lap and looked up into my eyes and I froze, startled by his
cuteness. He probably didn't even notice that whenever we were together,
he became more and more dependent on me.
"Go to sleep, I won't say anything about you" I reached out and gently
stroked his hair, he smiled and his face began to blush and then went to
watch the video, saying to me:
"I know I've been a little stubborn today, but I'm so happy to be able to do
this for you, even though I wasn't there, but to be able to see you smiling,
when I see how shy you are, I'm really happy, really happy". The song
"This Might Be Love" came on again, but the most beautiful voice I could
hear was the one that was laying in my lap right now with me. The way he
talked, I lifted his bangs so that I could see his entire forehead.
I was stroking his hair like this and he was watching the video and
giggling... that must have been the shyest time of the year for me.., shortly
"Do you want me to surprise you with this?" I really do. Ever since we've
been dating, Pete's been the one who's been giving and I don't think I've
ever given a shit back to him of what he had done. The young master took
his eyes off the phone, then lowered his hand.
"No."
"Why?"
He was startled, but soon smiled again, then reached out and took my hand
on his forehead.
Boo! ~Boo!
He takes my hand and k.isses it and you can tell he's shy.
"You don't have to send me any surprises, you just have to be yourself every
day like you are now, and there are no surprises needed, because you're
giving me a little bit of luck every day. I'm happy just being with you. I
don't need a surprise" I was stunned, from the moment he started k.issing
my hand, I was a little dumbfounded, what can I say? my heart's about to
burst, isn't it?!!
"What have I ever given you?" I don't even know what I've given him. Pete
sat up and looked at me.
"Don't you know that you've been giving yourself?"
"No." He smiled again, now much braver than before and offered to hug me
and then to rest his head against mine. Over the shoulder.
"You give me persistence, no more, no less, that's it, just right" I know that's
what Pete was thinking, The more he said that, the more I felt guilty, the
more I felt like I was lying about something. I've never given him, well, I've
given him what he calls perseverance, but I've never been like him either.
As careful with himself as he was with him.
I couldn't help but ask myself, should I be doing something for my

boyfriend?
Not because I wanted to pay him back and because, to me, Pete was the
most important person.
Pete
"Welcome to the 6Xth Annual School Sports Day, not only is this a sports
day to increase students' physical fitness, but it is also a time for a sporting
event that strengthens everyone's unity...”
"That's right, unlike previous years, this year our university's organizer,
XXX, has prepared for you an event that will make people a refreshing
show."
"What?! I'm getting a little excited."
"Me too, so let's just wait and see."
"It's starting."
I'm starting to get very excited and curious about the two hosts' flowers on
stage, looking around very curiously, as if Mom and Dad were looking at
them for the first time. It's the same as when I was taken to the amusement
park.
Unlike, now I'm in the 6Xth annual school sports meet.
This is a great sports event that gathers athletes from all over the country
and the spectator stand is filled with people from all over the country, all
staring at the university. The two presenters on the football field were
watching and I kept sticking my neck out to see if I could see the man I
wanted to be there for.
This is my first time. No, it's my first chance to cheer for Ae like this. How
could I not be excited? How could I not be excited?!
"I think you're more excited than the person who's going to play the game."
"Ooooh, just a little bit, Pond"
I may have gotten a little overexcited and Pond, sitting on a cardboard so as

not to be so hot-assed, smiled sarcastically and I Then he answered him
with a soft cry.
"I thought it might be a good idea to come back when the game's about to
start, not the opening ceremony, it's freaking hot as hell, I feel sorry for
Pond. No, I told Ae that I'd come and cheer him on no matter what and I
don't know how he forced Pond to let him get up and keep me company,
even though Ae said he would.
"Pond was supposed to be there, so I just talked to him and he said yes, so
you're welcome."
Ae that's what he said and I sat quietly, my eyes constantly scanning the
football field for him.
"I don't think there are as many people as you think there are, do you?
Pond," I said and Pond, who was sitting next to me, nodded.
"It's normal, if it's not at your university, who would come to another
university to cheer, because you can't even win or lose." I don't know and
it's a separate race, believe me, it's like fruit on a mango tree".
"So is this more or less?" I asked stiffly, since I didn't understand his
analogy and Pond chuckled and replied:
"If it wasn't for the Ae game today, you wouldn't have driven two hours to
cheer him on. Is it?"
Yes oh!
I nod slowly, the opening ceremony is almost over and it's time to move on
to the athletes, which every university has. More than 10 or hundreds of
athletes, but some of the universities participating have so few people they
can count on both hands.
"Is our university's soccer team good? Pond" I watched Ae practice every
evening, but I couldn't tell if the team was any good or not, every day I
practice with Ae, just to see which soccer player is handsome or not, but of
course I won't tell Ae that!
"Do you think it's tough?" Pond asked rhetorically and I shook my head.
"I don't know," not that it's not awesome, but I really don't know, the guy
sitting next to me smiled and then said:
"Awesome, but you can't win."
"Uh-huh," I turned and looked at him in surprise and he explained slowly.
"Our school soccer team is pretty good, but it's only for individuals and
every time we play, we can't win.”
"Is it?!”
"Well, I don't know why? Even though we have a sport science faculty, the
school's soccer team has never made it to the finals, especially at the
national championships, you can ask Techno if you don't believe me, since
the year I entered college, he remembers every year's score, this kind of big
game, they've never really won, last time they were in the Final Four, which
is why they were so happy, They say it's finally starting to make some new
progress" he said as he took the crumpled piece of paper out of his pants
pocket and gave it to me.
"Just like this lottery, I think the first game might be okay, but it's going to
be tough after that, though" Ae has joined the football team this year, but
football is a team sport, not an individual sport and one person can't make
the entire team play great. I started to get a little worried when I heard that.
"Come on, don't worry about it yet, we've got Ae on board this year, he won
the community competition before. He'll definitely try his best, so we'll
have to cheer him on as well."
Yeah, well, I can't worry about them. I'm here to cheer him on, so I must
cheer him on with hope. Only then, I'm sure he'll win.
"Hey, it's our college team." I immediately turned around and saw that it
was our college athletes who were entering, I got up like Pond and yelled
and the seniors from other colleges who came to cheer them, even though I
have my eyes on him alone.
He was walking quietly, not waving at anyone and when I saw him raise his
head, I thought he must have seen what I did and I noticed he was smiling
so much that I blushed unconsciously.
He wore a uniform like everyone else, but in my eyes, he was the coolest,
most handsome guy in the crowd.
"Where's Ae? I only saw Can. He's so conspicuous." Pond turned to me and
I noticed that Can was there and he... While jumping around and waving to
everyone, like a monkey, he was very lively. I just realized that my eyes
can't hold anything else when I see a person.
"He's on the far side, three people away from Can."
"Uh-huh, he is blocked a bit by Phi Techno, how did you find that dead
dwarf?" Pond asked me curiously and I plucked up the courage to answer.
"The power of love," Pond looked at me with wide eyes and patted me with
a slap.
"Aha, you're getting better and better now, Hahahaha, you used to be afraid
to do or say anything, now you are talking about the power of love without
any shame, huh? The flower that died 2 years ago, even Ae himself can't
believe someone loves him so much! Things between you guys are so much
fun!”
I was getting a little shy and Pond's voice was getting louder. By this time I
also knew that he wasn't cheering for Ae, but more like he was gossiping
about me and Ae, like Ae. As they say, Gossip Girl!
"Pete!!!”
Pond and I were sitting on the edge of the farthest court and someone who
had been separated only a short time before ran up to me, calling out very
loudly to me and I Very strange to follow the sound.
"Ae, aren't you forgetting something?"
"No," he said, with a worried look in his eyes and continued:
"Go sit somewhere else, it's too sunny here, don't get heatstroke, you're
already thin" I think sometimes... Ae is too worried about me, I'm not that
weak.
"It's only a little sun and it's already 4:00."
"That's right, even your precious boyfriend doesn't have any common sense,
my friend!” That's not me saying that, it's Pond standing up and saying it,
laughing and being sarcastic, so I... Not at all surprised that Ae would
answer this next.
"Bastard, what do you care about?”
"Gee, look at you, whatever, I'll stay away from gossip" Pond's idea of
staying away was just that he took a couple of steps backwards, then sat
down, staring at us and Ae turned around and gave him a look, but Pond
simply ignored it...
"Go and sit down somewhere shaded and cool", I looked around, then
looked at him again and said:
"If you'd asked me to sit somewhere covered, I'd have sat outside the
football stadium, which doesn't care." I'll be fine, you don't have to worry
about me," I insisted again, Phi Techno was looking towards me for Ae, as
if to say he'll be on in a few minutes, where is he? Ae's eyes just lit up.
"Wait for me." Before I could ask what I was waiting for, Ae ran towards
the soccer field, but didn't go to talk to the... The football team met up, but
ran towards where the players had left their luggage and said something out
loud to Phi Champ. What and ran back towards me again.
"What's he doing?" Pond turned to me and I shook my head to show I didn't

know.
Soon, he was running towards me with his hat.
Boom... After coming to me, Ae quickly put the hat on my head and I
looked at him with wide eyes.
"Put this on, I don't want to worry about the football team and have to
worry about you at the same time." Honestly, I was a little surprised that he
took it like that. It was a surprise to see him come running with his hat on! I
knew Ae he was worried about me, he seemed really worried about me,
anytime, anywhere, when I opened my mouth to say thank you.
SLAP, SLAP, SLAP, SLAP
There was thunderous applause in the arena and Ae clasped my hand, then
let go, before I could say anything to him just to see him smile at me
tenderly.
His smile made me stiffen up a bit...
He was wearing a soccer jersey, with a green field behind him and the sun
was shining on him, making that smile even brighter, Soon he said to me:
"If we win... I'll bring you the trophy." And with that, he turned and ran to
the football field, leaving me frozen in my tracks, The deer in my chest is
thumping erratically and I don't know how many times I've fallen in love
with him like this.
"Hee hee, you're blushing, are you getting sunstroke? Pete" I sat down
silently, my hand on my hat and Pond leaned in, gossipy as usual..
"I remember that that was Phi Champ’s. He's too worried about you, too. I
think Ae's pinching Champ neck and he snatched the hat for you. You see,
he's gonna be Phi Champ’s slave for a week, just to be lent this hat for 2
hours, he's really worried about you, hehehe"
Pond finished, what else could he do but sit in silence? I don't dare to pick
up on his words, it feels like he's looking for an opportunity to smile at me
every moment!
"Did Ae swear to you that he was going to score the first goal?" Pond
suddenly turns to me and asks me very seriously, I look up at him and
cautiously ask back:
"No, what's up?" Ae didn't say how many goals he wanted to score, just that
he wanted to bring the trophy to me.
"Oh, yeah? I thought he'd swear to you!” As I looked at him questioningly,

Pond's smile grew devious, then leaned in close and whispered in my ear:
"Haven't you ever read a novel? The guys who play football like to swear to
the girls, that they'll win and the girls have to... heh heh heh heh, For Ae, it
should be 'If I can win the game, you have to give me three rewards'".
FFS
"Hey!!!!” Before Pond could finish his sentence, the soccer ball flew
toward the audience and I subconsciously ducked, Pond I didn't have time
to react to the scare and we both looked at the football field at the same
time and if I didn't think about it, I think I saw Ae with a mean look on his
face.
Yes, this football must have been kicked by someone wearing the number 7
jersey.
"Hey!!! Wasn't that kicked at me on purpose?!!" Pond gently rumbled, but I

don't think he'll ever whisper to me again during his game and yet his words
kept ringing in my head.
If he wins, give him three bonus points. I don't think Ae wants that!
SLAP, SLAP, SLAP
"Goal!!!!!"“ The first goal was scored by the captain, who was breathing
heavily and cheering loudly at the same time, very happy! I was cheering
along with everyone else, but I think the loudest cheerer was from Can, who
was sitting in the back-up area. He was so loud that it's about to overpower
everyone's voices...
After that, no one scored again in the first half and 5 minutes before the
second half, the other player scored a goal, Now tied 1-1, both players are
trying their best, Techno was dribbling the ball very fast, all the way to the
opponent's goal.
Snap! ~
Phi Techno quickly sent the ball to Ae, who was running from the soccer
field, which was unguarded, but the other guy came right away and I
grabbed my pants very tightly with both hands.
"Go, go, go for it!” I whispered in the back of my throat, holding my breath
as I saw Ae dribbling fast to the goal.
Boom!
The soccer ball bounced back hard and everyone was sighing in
disappointment, but I saw Ae running after it.., then
Boom! ~Boo!
"IN!!!!” as Ae kicked it in full force, I jumped up before anyone else and

shouted, followed by Pond and everyone cheered at the end.
"Good job! Dwarf winter melon!” Pond shouted very loudly and Ae himself
was shouting in the excitement in the football field and he looked over at
me and then toward the point I pointed and I felt him laughing and Champ
ran over and gave him a happy pat on his head.
Finally, the first game ended 2-1 and the captain and the new freshman
who's my boyfriend. I'm not bragging about my boyfriend. I'm just trying to
tell everyone that my boyfriend is awesome! Really not showing off oh.
"Tin, you don't have to do this."
"Waste of time"
Today is the second day of the competition. I went to my friend Tin as soon
as I got out of class, crying and begging him to stay with me while I went to
cheer on the college football team, which Tin refused at first, but he
couldn't stand my stalking, So he had to agree to drive after me, while we
were going to the same place we were sitting with Pond yesterday.
"Can sure wishes you were here to help cheer!” Maybe I'm overreacting,
but I think they're having trouble and I'm just trying to help them out, to at
least it would also be nice for Tin to come over and meet Can.
"I guess it doesn't matter to him if I come or not, does it?!” At the murmur
of the person next to me, I froze, even more convinced that something must
have happened to the two of them and then
"Tin!!!” I looked over and then I saw Can in his white jersey, screaming
with his eyes wide open, his legs seemingly unruly come running this way,
with a strange, happy look on his face.
"Hey, are you here to cheer me up?!!"
I was praying that Tin wouldn't get carried away, because he was staring
Can dead in the face, so that Can smile began to fade
"Are you still mad at me?" I think I should get out of here and go
somewhere else, because they're gonna need some privacy to talk things
out, that. People who had been silent for a while began to open their mouths
to reply.
"No, come on!"
"Hey!” Seeing Tin talking nicely, he felt relieved as if a boulder had been
lifted from his heart, Can listened with a smile on his face, then tapped him
hard on the shoulder and said.
"I can't believe you came to cheer me on, I thought you were still mad at me
and didn't want to see me anymore, honestly, I'm feeling really happy right
now, I'll try my best! I'm praying that someone will get hurt and I'll be able
to play. I'm so happy. Yeah, really happy! You're not mad at me anymore,
are you?” I don't know what's going on between them, but it's good to see
Can so happy, because I know he's really feeling happy.
He bounced towards the team, his heart beating with joy.
"Do you want to talk about it after the game?" I asked quietly, but he shook
his head.
"It's all the same in the end, because he's always treated me like a friend."
But when Tin came, Can was happier, wasn't he?
Yes, I didn't dare say anything else and I walked with him towards the
audience. Yeah, that's right and I told Ae I'd come with him in case a ball
came flying at me like yesterday.
SLAP, SLAP, SLAP
I think it's only right that I put my friends aside for now and feel free to
cheer them on, because Pond said that it’s going to be difficult later. It's
already starting to show.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 59: Feigning strength
Sometimes, the results of the game can be seen from the audience, if you
see Tin and Pete sitting over here, just know what's going on in the arena
right now...
The score is now 1-0.
Not we're 1, we're 0.
Captain Techno watched the game with concern, the confidence that had
been built up by his last win now gone, with the high enthusiasm of the
opposing team seemed so out of place, there were all sorts of cheers and
shouts from across the football field.
With three minutes left to score, there was an incident on the pitch.
Snap! ~
Boom! ~Boo!
Ah! ~Ah!
Type, who was dribbling the ball, suddenly collided with another team and
he fell high and bent his knee to the grass, he clutched his legs tightly with
both hands, his face turned pale and the people on the field looked at him
worriedly and there was a sigh of relief as the people on the field
immediately ran over to see what was going on.
Finally, a change had to be requested...
"Is he going to make it?" Tin said worriedly as he watched the man on the
field, staring at him with his hands clasped to his chest, his eyes filled with
worry, Can seemed quite shocked to see this and turned to look at the
seniors several times. Pete whispered when he heard what Tin said:
"If you're worried about Can, why don't you just tell him?!” Pete rarely
meddled in other people's business like that, but he clearly saw how worried
he was about the person next to him.
"He wouldn't understand if I told him."
"It's not that he doesn't understand, but you're not making it clear, are you?"
!!"
Tin turned to Pete with a murderous look in his eyes at that and Pete had to
apologize.
"I don't mean to gossip about you, I just think Can is really happy that
you're here, I... I don't know why Can just saw you as a friend. Everyone
thought Can was different before and he became more reticent, wasn't it
because you wouldn't go to him?"
"Why should I go to him?!” Tin was still the same gauche Tin, Pete was
startled, sighed and continued:
"Actually, Can didn't want me to tell you this, I ran into Can in front of the
college earlier, as if I was waiting for you, myself." He said he didn't know
why he was here, but when he regained consciousness, he was already
downstairs at our college, whether it's habit or what, but Can came to you."
Pete said this, not because he wants to encourage him, but because it's
something he's seen with his own eyes.
Whatever Can had said to his friend, he'd done enough to tell him that Tin
was influencing him and more than a little bit...
Tin listened a little out of his mind, silently watching the last three minutes
of the game, his deep eyes dead set on the one who keeps dribbling the ball
around, the one who is sweating all over, the one who wants to shoot.
Although there is little hope of changing the outcome, Can continues to

play with the faith of the seniors. Charging on.
Snap! ~
"Yay ~~~~~~~~~~~"
The soccer ball was once again fired into the goal, but it wasn't for their
university to score and the score was now 1-0 and there's only a minute or
so left on the clock now...
Tin thinks, why work so hard when you're already destined to lose? Why not
just give up? Just like his dad, mom and brother, he knew he couldn't win
the family game, so he... He cut off all ties and became a troubled young
master who couldn't stand to even see his parents.
If you've already lost, why try at all?!
Tin asked himself again, his eyes still fixed on the man dribbling the ball,
who seemed to be dribbling whatever was left of the ball. The man who'd
done his best to keep going for as long as he could, the rest of the team had
given up, almost all had stopped running, but Cantaloupe was still
constantly holding on.
The young master was asking himself again and now
Yay~~~~~~
"Oh yeah!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” Again, cheers rang out on the soccer field, but not
from this side, but from the other side, where they were 2-0. With the final
score of 0 to 2 wins, the losing team collapsed on the soccer field as if they
had no energy left, because... they knew they had to score at least one goal
to keep the game going and the game wasn't final, but 2-0. The score,
however, made it impossible for them to continue the game already...
It's over and the college football race to the top was over so briefly.
Both players shake hands, one with hope in his eyes, the other with
disappointment in his eyes. In stark contrast, after shaking hands, they went
their separate ways. At this point Pete stood up silently and said:
“I’ll go find Ae" with worry in his voice, he strode off towards the football
team, leaving Tin alone sitting where he was, he watched the fair-skinned,
small-eyed boy on the field walking dejectedly, but before long, he was
smiling
That smile made Tin think Can was crying.
"Hey, don't be sad, everyone. We didn’t get it this year. There's always next
year."
The players on the soccer team are dejectedly packing up their things, Can
keeps comforting everyone and everyone is silent, no one said a word, just
sat there silently packing his sneakers and still Can didn't give up, trying to
create a light-hearted atmosphere...
"Don't look so gloomy, everyone. The girls at this school are so cute, you
guys look so gloomy, how can they still be interested in us? I just saw
someone spying on New. She must be obsessed with his short-legged
football player looks." Can created a good illusion, before every time
everyone would pick on him, but this time everyone remained silent, there
were only a handful of seniors who looked up at him.
"Shut up, Can, what's the use of talking about it, we're the ones who lost."
"If you lose, you lose. There's more than one chance. There's still a chance
next year."
"Do you want me to remind you? I'm a senior today! I don't get to play
anymore next, cause I will have graduated!”
FFS
Can looked a bit dumbfounded when he heard the senior say that and
smiled coldly as he put his socks away, never went to see him again, but
Can still didn't give up, continuing.
"But we've come this far together. Don't put too much pressure on
yourselves. See, everyone's so caught up in the atmosphere." Can continued
to try to console them, because he didn't like to see them lifeless, even if
one of them could. It would have been nice to turn around and talk to him,
but everyone was looking down at their luggage, but, as usual, he was
funny, rather making the scene less mournful...
"Stop it, I'm not even listening to you anymore."
"Oh, you know I talk too much. I'm just a chatterbox. A worthy chatterbox
who has to talk a lot, so you don't waste your breath."
Snap! ~
"Well, how about trying to be quiet!!!!” said one senior, still reeling from
his defeat, very furtively and forcefully lifting him by the collar, Can still
smiling at him, said to him in a comforting tone.
"Come on, if it makes you feel better to hit me, do it!”
Snap! ~
"You guys stop it, can fighting change the result?" As soon as it was too
late, Techno saw the situation and immediately persuaded the other one to
let go of his grip. Can collar's hand, then
Snap! A vigorous smack came to Can’s head
"You've got a big mouth, monkey. You're going to have to face the wall for
five minutes!"“
"Oops, no Phi."
"Can!" shouted the seniors again in an aggravated tone and Can walked
over and sat down on the floor, as if he knew he was wrong, putting his
hands on his knees, Techno smiled at the man who was almost beaten up,
thankful that he was still there at such a time trying so hard to make
everyone feel better...
"I was wrong, please punish me, sir!”
"He's still talking. You too, come on! He just wants us to smile a little, so
let's smile a little, Can doesn't have any bad intentions" Techno, the senior
said to the members of the team, who were all sullen, watching him look
down at the grass in resignation, he couldn't help but sigh...
"And don't keep going along with him, I'm not saying anything to him, just
look at the time when he says it, please, we just lost the game! Do I have to
hip-hop with him? Can't you just let us be sad for a while?" Phi Techno
understands how he feels right now, because he's no less sad than he is.
They're seniors, have been on the soccer team for four years, have been
through a lot and have never made it to the finals, is it normal, because
they've given so much to this team, they're too upset to say anything, so
they just let it go? Can was squealing all over the place, hoping it would
make everyone feel better.
"Well, Can did it for the good of all of us. Now that we're on the subject, I'd
like to say something to him too." Techno smiled at the team members who
looked up to hear him speak...
"Just because we lost this time, doesn't mean we'll lose again and now that
we're seniors, it's almost time for us to go our separate ways, just because
we can come back and play soccer doesn't mean we can play with you guys
again, next year you still have a chance, we'll be champions one day."
Techno said encouragingly and everyone looked at each other.
"You do not need to sound so passionate," Type was the first to speak up.
"The captain's always saying nice things," Champ says and everyone starts
to let go of the sadness.
"Say something else that's comforting, you're not improving anything."
"Do you want me to sing the national anthem for you guys?" Techno said
with no good sarcasm.
"That's a good feeling. Sing it like you're fighting."
"You bunch of ungrateful, I'm your captain, I'm not here to sing to you to
comfort you grownup men!” complained Techno softly, the venomous
seniors started making fun of him and everyone's face grew with smiles.
Techno started to smile and was very happy to see that.
"What does my lord have to do with you?!” Yes, New started to joke about
him too and Phi Techno sighed deeply and said:
"All right, I'm not going to play any more of your grandparents' jokes, so
get up, pack your stuff and go back to school. Don't blame me for being
ruthless if you're slow."
Before urging everyone back to school, the captain continues to perform his
duties, for his duty is not over and there are still lots of other games, but the
biggest one is over.
"I didn't say don't be sad, you can be sad, you can be sad, but being sad
means you still care about that game, now that it's over, let's just look
forward and remember, we're going to win, We will win for sure!!!!” After
a long time, the captain suddenly said to everyone, straight from the heart
and one of his friends applauded him.
"This time it's a pass!” Type said jokingly, nodding then turning to look at a
listless Can.
"Our little warrior has been so distracted, huh?" Everyone turns to look at
the guy who just tried to make everyone smile, sitting there feeling like he's
going to shit himself, aggravated, but instead of shouting, he looked up like
an abandoned puppy, as if to say he could. What are you up?!
"Are you going to sit there until the end of time? Get up, Can!" said Techno
loudly to him, Can aggrieved.
"No one listens to anything I say and you're just saying a few words and
everyone's laughing. It's not fair! It's not fair!"
"Don't look for fairness on us seniors, the older ones, whatever they say is
right!” said Techno scornfully, everyone agreed, of course Can was not
convinced and continued to say
"You old-timers are so backward in your rules, you have to convince people
of your abilities so that the football team can progress, so I think when you
graduate, make me captain!”
"You bastard! I made Ae the captain for the first match and you're so
arrogant! He scored this time too." said Techno, tapping him on the head,
Can squawked and fell down on the grass, didn't care if it was dirty or not
and looked up at the seniors.
"How sad! Phi Techno, Phi Type" The two seniors just smiled at him.
"There are always winners and losers in a game, but when you lose, you
have to remember so that you can win back next time."
"Really, so you guys just kept losing for four years?"
"Can, you b.astard!!!!”
"Hey, hey, hey, Phi, I'm sorry. I'm sorry. I'm sorry! I'm sorry!” Seeing the
seniors trying to kick him in the head, Can hurriedly apologized. Ae pulled
Can to his feet and as the others walked away, Ae turned around and said:
"I'll go back by myself later." Everyone looked at Ae and found a man

standing there not far away, waiting for him.
"Well, go ahead. There'll be another chance, Ae." said Phi Techno patting
him on the shoulder and Ae just smiled at him, didn't say anything and then
grabbed his luggage and got ready to walk towards the guy who was
waiting for him.
"Is that your boyfriend, huh?" Type spoke up.
"Hey! You know it!”
"Why do you need to know that? He's not trying to hide it, he just won't say
it" Type turned to answer Can and pressed his forehead, Can opened his
eyes wide as if to ask how he knew, but after a short time, he whispered.
"You guys go ahead, I'm going to wash my face, it's hot, I can't stand it"
Can said and walked off in the other direction. Type tapped the person next
to him on the shoulder and said:
"Now that my boyfriend's away, I can lend you my shoulder."
"I don't want it! I don't want to have any problems with your boyfriend, I
can go home and cry on my pillow! Geez, I wish I was a freshman in
college, so I could just cry, tell myself I'm young, tell myself it's only the
first match...” Type smiled, gave him a hug on the shoulder and went to
meet the rest of the team.
"Senior year, no more crying. Let's go. I'll buy drinks tonight, but first, talk
to the coach. Tell him about Ae and Can it looks like they are not going
back with us."
"Aha? Can is not going to come back with us too?"
"Well, I've just seen a car waiting for him." Although Techno sounded
confused, but now gossiping about the schoolboys apparently doesn't make
up for the regret they feel inside
They're sad, but they'll also know that there's still a chance for them
...unlike the seniors
Meanwhile, Can, who said he was going to wash his face, was walking
with his head down, the smile on his face fading away, his hands clasped
tightly, and even the walking speed is much slower.
"Ugh...” his shoulders tremble, he looks down at the floor and tears
gradually begin to fall on the floor.
Sometimes, those who say they're fine are the ones who feel the worst.
"Can..." Can has been holding back, even though he's trying to play all sorts
of funny characters in the hope of making the seniors feel better. When he
heard that voice, the tears he had been holding back since he knew they lost
finally came out, he looked up at him with tears on his face.
"Tin..." sounded so shaky, Tin took his hand and looked at him.
"Come..."
Snap! ~
He didn't hesitate, walked over to him and hugged him tightly, hugging his
back tightly, resting his face behind his shoulder, Letting the tears drip
freely on his school uniform.
"Tin, I lost... We lost."
“....” Tin didn't say anything, turning and gently stroking the back of the
trembling man, not at all disliking him sweating, grass clippings on him and
dust on his body, Tin just quietly hugged him while listening to him cry.
"Why? Why did we lose? Didn't we try hard enough? Aren't we good
enough?" Can cried, clinging to his uniform, leaning his head on his
shoulder several times.
"Where am I not trying hard enough? Why not? If I... if Type hadn't gotten
hurt... we'd only be able to play two games. If I hadn't taken over, would we
have won? Just because I sucked... Ugh. Ugh. That's why we lost...” Can
choked, letting the tears fall, blaming himself.
This was Can's first real game. It was only a few minutes play he got, but it
was a great time. They might have tied the game if he had started early, but
when he came on they conceded another goal, if Type hadn't been injured.
They should be able to hold it at 1-0.
He thinks this and then cries even harder. He keeps emphasizing that he's
holding everyone back, not that the team is useless, but he's useless.
Tin shook his head, reaching out again to stroke his back.
"You're great! You're the best!"
"I'm not good, I'm just useless. I'm the one who's dragging my feet and
making everyone lose! Do you hear me, I'm the one who made everyone
lose!!!!” Tin's reassurances didn't help, but made Can scream even louder
and he kept blaming himself, but instead Tin smiled, not at all disgusted by
the fact that he'd gotten his clothes wet.
"Are you going to tell me that the guy who keeps going and never gives up
isn't awesome?"
"Ugh."
"Are you saying that the guy who kept going until the end, even if it was
only for a few seconds, wasn't great? That he's not great?!"
"I don't... woo...”
"Are you going to say that people who try all the time, they're not great?"
"I... I don't know... I don't know...” he choked on his chest and Tin
chuckled.
"You're already good, Can, at least in my eyes you're the best!” It must have
been the first time Tin had ever comforted someone who was crying and if
it had been anyone else, he would have turned his head and walked away,
but this man before him, he might not be able to comfort him very well, but
he'd like to be there for him, to be with him all the time and help him get
over this hurdle.
"I don't want to be tough. I want to win!” Can said, looking up stoically, as
if he was telling his parents that he was being bullied by other kids, Tin.
Gently scrubbing at the tears hanging on his face.
"Tin, I'm so sad. It's so sad here," Can said, slapping his chest hard and Tin
grabbed his hand. Stopped him, fearing he'd shoot himself to death.
"I know, I know how you feel in your heart" replied the teenager in a voice
so soft that the more Can listened, the more he wanted to cry, He was going
to cry secretly in the bathroom and then go back to the line with a smile on
his face and after seeing Tin, it felt like even' crying in front of him
shouldn't have mattered', but in the end it didn't make me feel any better.
"I want to cry."

"Aren't you crying?"
"I'm going to cry again."
"Then cry it out."
"I'm going to keep crying until I get this thing out of my head."
Although Tin didn't think anyone could forget a thing by crying, but
looking at this crying man in front of him, Instead he reached out and
buried his head in front of his shoulder again.
"Well, cry, cry till you forget it, want to come cry at my place." After
hearing these words, the once lively old smile began to appear on the
Monkey's face as he leaned into the arms of the young master who had once
called him a scum and felt his embrace helped him feel a little better about
his misery slowly...
He wanted to cry when he saw it was Tin. He knew he was cocky and
arrogant, but he still... Be willing to comfort him that way.
"Tin, ooh, Tin, I want to cry, I want to cry."
"Yeah, cry, all of your tears." Hearing him say that, Can seems to have
forgotten that his team’s members are still waiting for him, but he was only
intoxicated by the warm embrace of this man, whom they used to be friends
with. Men.
A friend whom he knew, when he saw him that he could weep in his
presence.
That's the kind of friend...


《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 60: Solutions for case in hand
Part Ae
"Can we go to the soccer field first?"
On the way back to school, I kept silent. I was staring out the window of the
car, letting my mind wander off into the distance, not even knowing what I
was thinking. In about 10 minutes, we'd be at the dormitory and I broke the
silence by talking to Pete and he looked at me and he said something.
I'm not in the mood to hear what he has to say right now either...
Heartbroken.
These few words popped into my head, my chest felt like a balloon filled
with water, my breathing was depressed. I wanted to take it away, but it just
wouldn't go away and I couldn't stop thinking about the failure, even though
I was already... Try not to think about it, but as long as you look away, those
images will come back into your mind.
Why did we lose?
I don't know how many times I've asked myself that, but I don't know why,
but I always feel so confused and uncomfortable, Although I'm a very
casual person, there's always something that prevents me from being so
casual and spontaneous.
The first thing is everything that has to do with Pete...
The second thing is football...
I feel like there's something on my chest, it's hard to breathe.
I have mixed emotions, I'm in pain, but I can't cry and I don't know how to
let the tears out.. Everyone else is angry, angry, angry, but when they know
we've lost, I'm dumbfounded, I don't say anything. I can't say it, one word
keeps coming up in my mind: lost, lost, we lost.
I hate losing, I want to be a kid, screaming with impunity about why I'm
losing.
What's wrong with my kicking? How come the other team is better than us?
No matter how many times I asked myself, I still felt pain in my heart, like a
balloon filled with water was pressing on my chest. I feel more and more
depressed, heavy inside and I can barely stand it.
Snap! ~
I was gritting my teeth at the thought, when suddenly I felt a warm hand
gripping my arm and I turned to look at the person next to me, His eyes
were full of worry and soon he was looking ahead again, but still Pete
didn't let go of my hand, He took my hand, clasped his fingers together and
then spoke.
"Ae, it's okay!”
Of course it matters, I want to cry inside.
I thought to myself, but amazingly, Pete's fingers were clasped together and
he was holding my hand and it made me feel a little better, feeling like
someone's taking a drill and popping the balloon, draining the water out of
it, feeling a little better inside. I felt relaxed, especially after hearing him
say 'it's okay', I felt a warm flow in my heart.
"I don't know, I'm just feeling a little depressed."
"Depression?!” he asked me and I sighed dejectedly.
"Well, the chest is depressed and it's a terrible feeling, but I can't say it, I
know, but it just feels so depressing and I hate it and I want to tear my heart
out, to see what's really holding it down and that's why. I told him and he
didn't say anything, he just let me talk and Pete took my hand in a tight grip.
"I know. I know what it's like to feel depressed, Ae, even if it's for a
different reason, but it's a feeling I understand." I turned to look at him and
saw that he was smiling sadly.
"When I was being threatened by Trump for money, when I was worried to
myself that my mom would find out I was gay, I thought to myself I look at
him and I know that he's bringing up these things and it must feel like he's
just.... No, but it's this anger in my chest that makes me ask.
"And how did you do that?"
"I didn't do anything. It's all because of you."
"Me?!” Pete looked over at me again and I looked into his eyes
questioningly and he was steering with one hand toward the university.
Drive inside, then smile at me and continue:
"Yes, it's because you helped me that I don't feel so depressed anymore. It's
because you told me you'd protect me and it's because of that that I'm where
I am today." He had a shallow smile on his face, one hand still holding mine
tightly, as if to say: I'm here with you, I'm not going anywhere. I avoided
his eyes and lowered my head.
As much as I hate to fail, I have to face this reality, especially when Pete is
around, making me Feel a great peace of mind.
"I'll have another chance next time," I muttered to myself...
Maybe it's true that I won't be able to accept this reality for a day or two,
but I tell myself, even if I lose this time, It doesn't mean I'm going to lose
for the rest of my life. That's why I'm a little depressed.
Some ping-pong players work their whole lives, just to beat one opponent.
How could I be defeated by just one college soccer match? Did I really do
my best? Was I really good enough? I have to continue to improve myself,
to become stronger and to win the championship.
I thought that in my heart, but the other side of me still couldn't accept the
reality.
By the time I regained consciousness, the Mercedes had already stopped at

the curb of the soccer field and the sun in the sky... It's getting downhill.
"Would you like to get out of the car for a walk?" I asked and without
waiting for an answer, I let go of Pete's hand and got out of the car myself,
followed quickly by him.
Snap! ~
As Pete stood beside me, I reached out and clasped his hand, walking with
him toward the football field, there are only a few people running on the
soccer field, so they probably don't even know that our soccer team has
been eliminated.
I was just walking quietly holding Pete's hand on the school football field...
There was no communication between us, we just breathed quietly and held
each other's hands.
"I lost... I can't believe it, yesterday we were so happy, but today we lost...”
I don't know why I kept repeating this, it felt like the aftermath of an
outburst and the person next to me didn't say What, still walking quietly
after me. At this time I also became silent, my eyes looking at the sky, a
very gorgeous sunset red.
"Pete."
"Yeah," I called out to him and he responded and I turned to look into his
incredibly worried eyes and I raised my hand to take his hand, and shook it
gently and said:
"I used to think it was boring to walk around holding a man's hand like this,
until...” I paused, looking at him. Listening to me very carefully.
"Until I met you"...
I smiled, though it was a smile full of disappointment, but at the same time I
knew when I was in a panic, it’s such a safe thing to have the most
important person by your side. I took him in my arms, in spite of any
strange glances.
"Thank you for being there for me right now." I hugged him tighter and he
hugged me and then he whispered in my ear.
"I've always been here, never far away." I smiled and touched his shoulder,
though I looked weak at the moment, but I know, as long as I have him with
me, holding me like this, I'll be okay.
Although I feel sad at the moment, at the same time I'm happy, happy to
have such a man by my side.
Can.
"Tin, my heart hurts so much, so sad!!!!”
I was crying and screaming like a child and the young master, who had
taken me to eat around here, was staring at me dead in the face, then shook
his head icily.
"I already know you're sad. Eat your food."
"So sad!” I barfed as I gulped down my rice, the way the grains were
spewing all over the place was lost on the guy sitting across from me, who
was sitting quietly and listening to my complaints, I was complaining
incessantly, while I ate my food, which was almost all the food on the table.
I'm about to eat the whole thing.
Tin will probably think I look a lot better this way, but not at all!
"Eating the food and its spreading all over your mouth" he said as he wiped
my mouth with a paper towel and I looked up at him slightly, my mouth
still, I kept eating, but it was slowing down and I froze, feeling like I'd
become a child who needs to be fed.
"What's wrong with you again?!!"
I put the fork and spoon on the table, but I couldn't hold them any longer
and felt my heart couldn't stand it any longer. Tin worries about me and I
know I've cried enough, I'm not even a man anymore! That's why I kept my
head down and ate in silence, but the food didn't taste good, I didn't know
what it was... What are you eating on your own?
Whoops.
"Hey, Can!" At this point my tears flowed again and he called out to me,
but I ignored him, continuing to eat with his mouth full, letting the tears
fall, while convulsively crying to him.
"I'm sorry" The rice spurts out again, everyone around looks over at me and
Tin sighed hard and then sat down towards me.
"First, you finish your meal first."
I shook my head and he sighed, then picked up the glass of water and put it
to my l.ips.
"Eat your rice first, or you'll throw it up. You're crying and eating like this,
do you want to choke to death." He put the glass of water in his mouth. I
took a sip of water, as he said and then I ducked my head and started eating
again, because the last bite was already here in the stomach.
Snap! ~
"Tin, I can't eat" and I rested my head on his shoulder.
"Then I'll take you home after I pay the bill."
Snap! ~
When he said he'd take me home, I hugged him tightly around the waist, not
caring if he was a man or a woman, but I'd borrow him for a while. I said,
shaking my head on his shoulder.
"I don't want to go home. I don't want to go home and be made fun of by
my sister." I don't want my family to know we lost, because... I bragged to
them that we'd win, 100%, because our football team is the best! Do I have
to go home and put up with my family's ridicule? Lemon will talk about it
for a week! That's why I'm not going home."
"Where are you going if you're not going home?" He asked me and I looked
up at him:
"To your home"
"My home?!”
FFS
I nodded and the waiter came over just in time to pay the bill and I said to
him very clearly as I cried.
"Huh?! I want to have s.ex w.ith y.ou!”
It wasn't Tin who cussed out, it was the waitress, who was about to hand
over the bill, who called out, When she heard this, she immediately dropped
it on the floor in shock, hurriedly looked down to pick it up and kept saying.
"I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I didn't hear anything." I'm not at all ashamed of being
heard, because I was still continuing to speak to Tin.
"How about it?"
"Hey, you really are..." He looked a little surprised, sighed and put the
money on the table and then helped me get out. It was like every time I'd let
him hold me like this, it felt so much easier this time and I was shaking as I
did it and walking while wiping my tears with my other hand.
"Please! Tin, sleep with me."
... He didn't say anything until he pushed me back into the car. He went
back to the car seat, too and turned to look at me." I wanted to forget
everything."
"I once heard that a man to man's sex hurts. Now I want it to hurt and if it
hurts so bad I can get over the hate of losing. I'm sure it's better than getting
drunk. So help me, or I won't be able to sleep tonight and I'll probably have
nightmares."
"Boring"
"What! Where's the boredom about that!" And Tin yelled at me.
"You want to sleep with me because you want to forget, then sleep with
whoever you want.” All Can knew was that he's not satisfied, he was so
nice to Can just now.
"You won't sleep with me, will you?"
"No, I don't just want that."
"That's fine! I can sleep with someone else!" I said out loud. If Tin says he
loves me, he won't let me sleep with anyone else, he'll sleep with me! But...
But...
"Suit yourself."
"Tin..."
"Get out of the car, there must be one or two people around here who'll
sleep with you."
I'm angry, very angry that he said that to me. Yes, I was the one who was
sarcastic when you said you'd sleep with someone else, but you shouldn't
have made me sleep with someone else.
"I'm not going!” He said so and I wouldn't get out of the car. Pulled the seat
belt over myself and my eyes started to burn. It wasn't enough that I hated
losing, I hated Tin for making me sleep with someone else.
"Can..."
"I'm not going, I'm sleeping with you no matter what, I'm making love with
you... you got that!!" I shouted. He sighed again." You said you can sleep
with whoever you want."
"I was being sarcastic! You're crazy if you think I can do that, but it's not
like I can give my a.ss to anyone. So I hate myself for losing the match and
going to get f.ucked by a dog. I said I'd sleep with you, because I want to
sleep with you alone. Can't you help me?” I yelled again and when I looked
at him, he asked me again.
"Wants to sleep alone with me."

"Yeah, just you, I don't let any boys on my a.ss. Just you, happy now!!!"
"Why me?"
I'm not happy with this line of questioning, why did I have to explain this to
him. If he asks me, just say what's been stuck in your heart "I don't know!
You also know that when you don't come to me for a long time. I get
depressed like a monkey that got robbed of a banana. I miss you so much. I
couldn't find you at your college. You didn't even come to the stadium. You
didn't return my texts. You won't give me your bank account number. You
want me to die of frustration, don't you? Once you show up now. I don't
want anyone to see my tears but you. I'd like to sleep with you alone. l want
you to help me forget about this loss!"
I gasped, because I keep talking, but he gives me a smile.
"What are you smiling at!"
"Get off Can"
"Uh," I'm gonna cry. Took forever to tell me to get out of the car. I wanted
to punch him in the face, but he pointed, "See that convenience store? Go in
for condoms and lube. I haven't been sleeping with anyone lately, I'm out of
condoms, you need lube too."
"You're going to s.leep with me."
"Don't make me repeat myself. On the count of one, two, three...”
Don't need to wait for him to count. I opened the door and ran into the
convenience store. The waitress must have thought I was crazy. Because I
was laughing as I picked out the condoms. I didn't know which one to buy,
so I bought them all, not caring what anyone thought.
I don't know if I'm OK with Tin, but I'm glad he's willing to sleep with me.
Tin
And I know Can is more of a d.ickhead. But he should know what to do at

this point." I took a shower, so what's next?"
Now I'm watching that one come out of the bathroom with nothing on. No
towels. Dry skin tells me he's smart enough to dry himself off before
coming out. But stupid, coming out of the bathroom naked and standing in
front of me shaking. If he's stupid he should be scolded since he's willing to
come to my room.
When he came, he took off his clothes and jumped on my bed. I told him to
shower first. I wouldn't sleep with him in that condition. He's been good,
too and now he's laughing in my face.
"Can I get on the bed now, cold?"
My mood will go out because of what he did...
I sigh, as soon as I nod my head I see Can jump on my bed, then turn
around and look at me." Hurry up Tin, come and take my mind off the
loss.”
"I haven't showered yet."
"It's okay,” I don't mind worrying about what he thinks. But still, I'm
walking on the bed to look at what he's got from the convenience store.
"I don't know which one you like, so I'll buy them all. I asked the waiter
about this lubricant and he didn't dare answer me. What's the harm? Sex is
the natural sex of human beings. With no knowledge, how can you
introduce it to customers. I just picked one randomly, just a smooth one and
then Tin asked.
"Aren't you afraid?"
"Scared! But I said myself that I wanted to feel pain, so you do it and I
pushed him on the bed. Pulling up his hair to see his white forehead and
squinting eyes looking at me.
"I won't let you hurt."
"But I. ~"
"I'll make you so happy you'll forget about that loss thing." If he wants to
forget about losing, I'll make him think only about me. Once I said that, he
smiled and then he wrapped his arms around my neck.
"So do it" Although Can is not charming at all and he doesn't speak well
and his body wasn't sexy. But he just smiled and pulled me down to k.iss
him, so maybe I lost to him!
Tin
"Uh" Ae was s.troking his back up and down gently, then moving to grasp
his tiny waist. The touch of my fingertips on the white skin, makes Can
m.oan from the back of his throat. But his hand is also touching the back of
my head.
"I must be drunk on your k.isses." He mumbles to me, drooling on his l.ips,
smiling at me. "One more k.iss na, I like it."
I burst out laughing, lowered my head to his l.ips again and reached out to
rub his chest, which was clearly different from that of a girl, but really,
those two little cherries on his chest were more attractive to me and I
pressed and rubbed them with my f.ingertips, sometimes making his chest
heave.
"Uh".... my mouth moved from the corner of Can's mouth to his front,
teasing one side of his cherry with the tip of my t.ongue before using my
l.ips to take a little bite and he was freaking out.
"Is it funny, playing with my... n.ipples?!!"
"Just for fun." I answered him simply and he listened and moved his body
to escape.
"Heh, that tickles!”
"Uh... Uh... F.uck, this is unbearable!”
As soon as I l.icked his chest, the guy who said it tickled me so much,
raised his hands and grabbed my head moving it closer to his chest, but I
didn't say anything to him, In addition to continuing to l.ick around his two
points with my t.ongue and then sucking on them with my mouth, making
them soft. It was so hard, it made Can keep coming closer and closer to me,
so close that I could hear him shaking and m.oaning. Clearly feeling it...
"Tin... Oh... My n.ipples can't take it anymore... Ah you..." I didn't care

what he said, it only spurred me on and I couldn't believe it myself as I
continued to s.uck his breasts with the tip of my t.ongue, belly and even to
places I had thought a refined person like me would never have touched.
Don't think I'd l.ick him there, I just reached out and grabbed it with one
hand. That's all I did and Can was shaking so hard, he said to me, "It's better
to have it done by someone else than... doing it yourself!" I smiled and at
the same time reached out as far as I could to unbuckle my pants and then
pulled Can's hand over and let him grab mine because... He was aroused by
my d.8ck, which spurred him to yell.
"You're s.exu.ally active and I!.. in..." He's talking to himself, not to
mention how s.lutty he is now, but Can still held my d88k in his hand and
he j.erked me up and down, just as he had done when he was self-sufficient,
I turned my head to k.iss him again, while his other hand was struggling to
pull my clothes off.
"Ah... Ha....Tin... Harder... Harder for me!”

"You want me to put it there yet?”
"Beast!” He cursed me, but instead he r.ubbed himself more and more
against me, our b.odies pressed against each other, feeling each other and
then I looked at his face and it was red and it was telling me how good he
was feeling and it was only because of my handiwork.
Can clenched his teeth, m.oaning in his throat and his hips swayed close to
me, making my p.enis and his p.enis pursue each other more closely
intertwined...
"I ah. Ha... I..." Can leaned in and hugged me tightly, then released it,
getting my hands dirty.
I cringed, "That's over then?!!"
"Not yet... Do it again... I've never had anyone do that to me!” He gasped,
his face flushed and I was satisfied that he knew how to be shy.
As he wished, I lifted his thighs up and gently stroked the entrance to his
ass behind him, leaving him a little bewildered.
"Ah... Tin... Will... will it hurt?”
I didn't answer his question, just took the lube bottle and pressed a finger
against the entrance of his tight a.ss, which was tightly closed. It seems that
the problem of him bragging asking for pain has disappeared at this
moment, only a body that is trembling with fear is left. But still willing to
lie there with legs wide open for me, so that I can push the lubricant slowly
with my hand.
"Ah... that...” was all he could manage to spit out, pulling the pillow over
his arms, holding it in a death grip, as he let my fingers slowly work their
way down his tunnel. I could feel how hot his insides were and as I slipped
a second finger in, it was pinned hard. I can't get it right... On the third
finger, he bit his lip, shook his head from side to side like he didn't want to,
but he didn't say anything...
"How do you feel?”
"No. No idea, uh, no idea,.... I.... I don't know..."
He says slowly and intermittently as I tear open the c.ondom wrapper with
my mouth in preparation for the next.
At this point, I think he is almost dilated, but it's still so tight that I'm just
taking my time. Take out your own finger. I put a condom on myself and
then I turned Can's body so he was on his back.
"Uh! Is... Are you coming in... Is it coming?” He began to cry out as I
pressed the head against his hole and attached my body to his back.
I wasn't really sure if I could get in, but I grabbed Can by the chin first and
put a hickey on his l.ips.
"Ugh!” As I expected, he moaned out loud, but all that moaning was
swallowed by me k.issing him and it went down my throat and I moved
down. went ahead and grabbed his thing, jerking it to get it h.ard.
The gasps became heavier and heavier, but he took it upon himself to k.iss
me, letting our gasps intermingle.
"Ugh! You!”
The head went in and I pushed in slowly, it was too tight. It hurt too, but at
the same time it was so good, the heat inside him was melting me. I was
breathing heavily and by the time I whispered a word, the heat and sweat
were lingering and soaking my body.
"Yes!” I felt so good, but I still had the sense to care for the man in my
arms. I grabbed him, l.icking his cheek, j.erking him hot, causing him to
gasp out a ragged breath, then slowly moving towards me.
"How... What was that... Ha..."

"I don't know... You. I don't know. Aaaah....!"
Telling he doesn't know, but listening to his soothing breaths, seeing his
reddish body, makes me feel uncontrollably than before, I was stacked
closer on top of him, felt him panting quite interestingly and started
thrusting my hips to make him accept my c.ock.
"Ah! That was awesome.... Tin, I'm... I'm having a blast. Ah!....”
Sometimes, one of the good things about Can is that it's easy to tell him
exactly what he is feeling. Because when Tin hit the nail on the head and
the s.exy m.oans that came with it were so good, they were stuttered,
s.creaming and begging Tin, "More... You... there... You... there. More...
More."
Tin cupped his a.ss with both hands, so he could get deeper into the heat...
It's so tight he felt like he was going to die of s.exual bliss.
“You... No... I can't... you... I.... can't... you...”
He raced ahead of him again and afterwards his release, soiled Tin’s bed.
As for Tin, he took this point to speed up his own sprint and at the same
time gripped him tightly by the waist, for he looked as if he were about to
collapse to the ground. The way the bed was screeching
"Can... Ah... Ah... Uh-oh. "....I released all my desire, closed my eyes
quietly for a moment, then slowly got up and lay down on the bed panting,
next to the one who was moving, trying to calm the respective bodies.
There was a long break and then Can turned his face to look at me. He was
blushing, smiling shyly, in a way I'd never seen him before. Seen the look,
if you don't add the words he said...
"One more time, okay? It feels good, Tin."
It seems I have to teach him not only how to understand his own feelings,
but also what acting shy is!

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 61: Before you get
At this moment, the night sky seemed to be covered by a black cloth, with
stars of all sizes dotted around it. A car slowly drove into the gates of
Metthanan House, until it stopped in front of the luxurious and noble
residential building. The man behind the steering wheel got out of the car
with a briefcase and a suit jacket on the other arm.
"Where's Phu?"
"The young master is in the house over there, Master Tul."
"Well..."
The conversation between the butler and the young master grew louder and
the young master gave everything he had to the butler to take it. He went
upstairs and then he fixed his tie. Although he knew that his son was in
another building with his wife, his legs led him into his parents' house.
"Ow! Tul, are you going to sleep in here today?" Tul stopped abruptly when
he heard a woman in a nightgown greeting him, then adjusted as quickly as
he could the expression on his face, showing the other person a pleasing
smile.
"Yes, Mom. I've got a lot of work to do and going back there might worry
Wadee."
"Really? I see you've been sleeping over here a lot lately, are you guys
having a problem?"
Shut up.
Tul thought to himself, but with a gentle smile on his handsome face, he
watched the woman in front of him go upstairs to bed and then said in a
warm man's voice...
"It's nothing, mom, you don't have to worry! I'm more worried about you,
why aren't you in bed at this time of night? It's bad if you get sick." After
saying that, he went up to the other girl and held her by the shoulders, as if
he was going to take her to his room. He smiled at the sight of her and was
very considerate of his stepson, who now holds more than half of the power
in the family. Filial piety is deeply gratifying...
"You've always been so filial, not like Tin. He brought a friend over for a
sleepover, but he didn't want to bring and introduce them to us. I don't know
if we still care about Mom and Dad." The last sentence made Tul think "I
deserve it", but he didn't say it.
This woman is so stupid, she doesn't know what's going on in this house.
"Maybe my brother's tired, but then again, he's bringing friends over for a
sleepover... That sounds strange." To him, it was amusing and he sighed
deeply and depressingly after hearing it.
"Yeah, I haven't seen him, I don't know where he's from and I don't know
who he's hanging out with. I just hope he doesn't make the same mistake
again... I'm fortunate to have you here and I can expect a great deal from
you, can't I?" Madame turned his head and grasped his stepson's hand,
asking in a tone of affection and reassurance that made Tul smile.
"Yes, Mom, you can pin your hopes on me," Tul said, as he sent the other
back to the bedroom and said good night at the same time. After that, he
turned and left, his smiling face turning cold.
You can have high hopes, but you don't always get them.
He thought as he went to his own room, but suddenly stopped in front of his
brother's door, his eyes sharp and glowing.
"Huh!” Tul smirked, before walking into his room - with a look that no one
could interpret, no one would ever know what this man was going to do
next...
The early morning sun touches the Metthanan's villa, casting a golden glow
over the garden, as if it were a picture of the breathtakingly beautiful
watercolors that were a sight to behold. A dozen or so workers started their
day on a regular basis, filling the entire garden with life. Upstairs in the east
house, in the second young master's room, there was silence, only the sound
of even breathing could be heard from time to time.
The room was covered by a thick curtain and of course the outside sun was
shut out of the window, so the person lying on the bed was able to sleep
without fear and looked very tired.
At the other end of the room, the master of the room, the person who had
been up for some time, came out of the bathroom with a Towels to wipe
damp hair.
Tin sat on the edge of the bed, bends down to look at the drooling guy on
the bed, he didn't know what to call him. It's still cute. He was just thinking
about it and the guy smacked his mouth so hard that it made people smile.
'Just want to sleep with you alone. '
Although this may sound a bit vague to other people's ears, to this boy, it's
clear as day!
With that in mind, Tin reached over with one large hand and tossed his hair
to the side, then looked longingly at the woman on the bed. That guy,
there’s no telling how many times what this guy said then made Tin shake
his head in frustration.
'Go on! '
Not romantic at all, but... He's got the other guy all to himself.
"Mmm-" But it seems his touch woke Can up, because he saw Can move
his body a bit, Then he makes a lazy "hmmm" sound and slowly opens his
eyelids.
"Good morning." Tin greeted him at once, half sitting, half lying on the bed
in only his underpants.
That's a s.exy move that could turn a teenager into a madwoman. Come to
say it...
"Uh-huh, good morning, what am I doing here?"
He's pretty sure he didn't give the guy a drop of alcohol last night.
"Ugh!” On the first morning after their relationship took off, Tin was going
to be a sweet boyfriend, but looking on the restless one, he sighed in
resignation. But that's all...
"Ahhhhhhhhh! You a.sshole Tin!!!!!!!!!!!” Can threw himself back on the

bed, bellowing like a scalping cow at the slaughterhouse. Then Can reached
for the towel around Tin's neck and Tin was shocked. So Tin slapped the
cantaloupe on the head - like the priest in a Lin Cheng-Ying zombie movie
who puts a talisman on the zombie's forehead, then he looked tired and
asked...
"What are you doing now?" Can pursed his l.ips after hearing that and said
shamelessly.
"My behind hurts!” The answer was so clear and to the point that it made
Tin want to slap himself on the head. Couldn't this guy for once be cute, or
pamper himself or something, why is he so direct?
Yes, this squint is spreading his legs and touching himself with his hand,
looking pained.
"You, you, you! Go show me."
By this time, Tin was sitting on the edge of the bed, holding his hand to his
temple.
"Hey, you look at it for me first, I'm in pain Tin." Then he twitches a bit,
turns his head to look at the bed. Tin looked worried.
"It's okay, I've been watching it for you since last night, get up and take a
shower." At first he was going to take him to the bathroom, but now Tin
sighed. Can shouted after hearing that.
"Ho! You! You come up here today and talk to me like this and say, 'Get up
and take a shower,' FFS! Man!” Even though he said so, Can woke up and
stumbled towards the bathroom, stumbling over his shoulder and muttering.
"But it didn't hurt as much as I thought it would, so you're good at it..."“
"Wait a minute lover..."
"Huh?"
"Huh?" Can turned around, looking confused, wondering why the guy said
that for such a good reason, while Tin, with his eyes Looked straight at him
and then said with a serious face.
"I hope you understand..."
"Wait a minute..."
"What now!”
"That... Take this in too." He pointed to the towel folded neatly next to him
and Can saw it and grabbed it and ran into the bathroom. Under the eyes of
what you might call a lover's gaze, he felt hot and cold all over his body, so
he tried to run away from his line of sight...
This time I've fallen for the love trap! When I did it last night, my heart
wasn't beating as hard as it is now when I hear him say this.
"Tin, let me ask you something."
Can came out of the bathroom, sees the whole bedroom it's like a giant's
tornado path, even though it's like both his and Lemon's. It was a lot
brighter, because Tin had opened the curtains. Can went and sat down on
the edge of the bed, where the pillows and blankets had been arranged and
asked in an uncertain tone to the other side.
Because he went into the bathroom, not only to enjoy the Jacuzzi in there,
but he also thought about a lot of things in there.
"What's wrong?" The person sitting in front of the laptop, typing leisurely,
didn't turn around. Can cleared his throat and continued.
"Did you just call me..."...lover lover, lover... is it?" Can asked
apprehensively, because to be honest, he wasn't sure what to call what had
happened last night. OK, he asked first. Because he wanted to forget about
the loss and he was in a much better mood this morning, but what are they
going to do about it?
So, this is the question that made Tin realize... This guy still doesn't get it.
"Yes, lover, boyfriend, or wife... You can call yourself that now."
"Don't call me wife!!!! Oh no! It's lame!” Can immediately retort. Tin
laughed out loud, then went to the walk-in closet, took out a T-shirt, a pair
of trousers and a brand-new pair of underpants. He figured they'd fit, then
came over and dropped them on Can's lap, before sitting down.
The shrew nodded vigorously. Then Tin asked again with a sincere face.
"Can I be your boyfriend, Can?"
This isn't the first time he's confessed, it's asking him if he can be his
boyfriend or not. Because Tin had asked him that question before, told him
he wanted to be together, but Can said no and just wanted to be... Friends.
So what now, are you ready to cross the line? The question struck a chord
with Can.
"I'm sorry about last time." Those who know they've done something wrong
quickly lower their heads and stare at their clothes.
"I'm not blaming you and this time...” Tin looked steadily at the other, Can
took a deep breath, then lifted his head.
"I'm not handsome, oh..."
"I know..."
"B.itch! Don't interrupt me yet!” Can got angry, blaming Tin for answering
so noisily and in such an irritating way. But Can continued.
"I'm a poor boy oh..."
"Seen that..."
"Gee, just nod your head!" Tin didn't even know what the guy was trying to
say, but he did as he was told, with a nod of his head. In place of his own
response...
"I'm not very good at reading either and I do a lot of things."
"That...”
"I'm not a bit good enough for you, you high and mighty lord." So, that's
what Can was trying to say. Tin was silent for a few seconds, watching the
other guy, who looked like a big man on the outside, but had a mind of his
own. Not only does he think, he thinks a lot, thinks far, thinks that the two
don't match. But a moment later Tin smiled.
"So that's what you care about, huh?" And then a little later, Can said it too.
"No, I wasn't thinking of depending on you." Tin giggled again after

hearing that.
"Then I hope you understand, I don't care at all about what you just said.
Because if I did, I wouldn't have been chasing you from the beginning."
The answer was so clear and to the point that Cantaloupe immediately
breathed a sigh of relief and continued.
"That...”
"That...” Tin imitated the other's words, the expression on his face -
arrogance mixed with a rare sense of happiness. Can continue...
"Then... Then we stay together, you scum-sucking young master!”
"Mmm, Cantaloupe." Tin smiled wickedly. But the full name made Can
purse his l.ips.
"Don't call me by my full name! are you high?”
"I don't get high either..."
"Huh?" Can made a puzzled sound, as he stood up and dressed. He wasn't

going to waste time running to the bathroom to get dressed, after all they'd
already had sex last night. Can was still curious as to what he was talking
about when he said no.
"I'm unhappy, because you're talking rudely."
"Holy shit" If a guy's neck could twist 360 degrees, Can, who is wearing
pants, might hear that and craned his neck and cursed at him. But he just sat
there, calmly and continued.
"I don't like how you often use ku and mung (which are indecent Thai terms
that correspond to "me and "you/bastard"respectively, which is what Can
uses in the original Thai, is mostly translated as "I" and "you" in the text.) I
don't like you calling me 'A.sshole Tin' all the time." After the young master
said it away, Can just stood there stunned, not knowing what to say.
"But that's how I've been talking to you from the beginning, why change?
Ask me to use chan and nai (first and second person pronouns in the Thai
language. Tin uses both of those words, herewith? Don't you think it's
artificial and pretentious?)“ This guy is still defending himself, so why does
he need to change his style? I know you're always polite, but I'm not used to
it.
"And I'm not forcing you to change the way you talk, but please, can you
not use 'b.itch, s.cum, beast', or whatever." Some swear words in my face."
It's a safe bet that Can is a guy who's going to use a lot of cuss words,
almost never the same, but Can... Also doesn't want to hear...
"You don't pretend to be a naive gentleman, you don't curse in Thai and you
say things like f.uck you, Son of a b.itch, bastard, m.otherfucker, it's the
same thing. Sometimes I don't mean to be abusive, it's just a phrase." The
man, who didn't know how to control himself, rattled off a bunch of
sophistry to back himself up, which made Tin's eyes twinkle. Looks like
this guy is not only good at cursing in Thai, but also in other languages.
"Maybe I don't notice sometimes..." Can was gloating, but... But...
"But I've never said anything like that to you and I told you not to call me
names, can't I do that too?"
"It's not like we can't do it." Can mouthed off and slipped the dark T-shirt
on. He was glad he wasn't centimetres taller than Tin and sat down with a
bang. But the pain that followed made him grimace and yelp, then cry out
“b.itch.”
"I'll try not to say, but I can't promise."
"That's fine." Tin was tentatively satisfied after hearing that, because if you
ask too much of that guy just being together, there's a good chance you'll
end up breaking up in place. Can sat down and was quiet for a while,
dabbed his eyes and thought and then came up with an idea.
"If you don't want me to call myself 'Ku', how about this... Uh-huh!” the
shrew cleared his throat, then smiled.
"Daddy Tin..."
The owner of the name, Tin, immediately froze, looking at the guy who was
screaming his name in a whiny voice.
"You want Can to talk like this?" That's a pretty harsh tone for a speaker,
but for Tin...
"Hey!” Tin pushed Can down on the bed, then uses his body to crush his
opponent - all he can do is let out that "Hey!” and then whispering in the
other person's ear.
"Say it again..."
"What's that say it again?"
"You've got to stop playing dumb Can." Tin smirked and put his face in
front of Can's.
"You'll have to take me to dinner after I say it, I'm hungry."

"Come on Can." The handsome young master's eagerness to get it over
makes Can smile crookedly and it looks like he's finally caught this Young
Master's weaknesses now.
So you like me being coquettish? Why didn't you say so...
"Daddy Tin, I'm hungry. Take this boy to dinner." Can said it just for fun,
but for Tin, he had been waiting for this moment for a long time. So he
quickly pressed his mouth to the other and after a k.iss he whispered...
"I'll take you after I eat this." He said, pressing his l.ips together again and
the shrew returned the k.iss with satisfaction. At this point, a great stone
had fallen from his heart, for he had just decided to be with Tin.
At least he won't have to try to impress him anymore.
"A-che-dae-hae-haedae-hae~woo".
For a man who had just lost the game, as he hummed the team song - but
could only remember "A-che-dae- The lyrics of "hae" - as he walked into
the house, the whole family's attention was drawn to him. The eldest son of
the family was humming an off-key song with his butt in the air, which
made everyone speechless.
"Must have gone crazy after losing the game." Lemon whispered, seeing his
brother sliding towards his mother.
"Mom, Mom, Mom~ I miss you so much!”
"What are you doing? Why are you so excited about spending the night at a
friend's house? You went drinking again last night, right?" Mom asked
seriously about his son, who was hugging his waist. Can shakes his head
vigorously and puts his hands on his mother's shoulders.
"Alcohol-Free Event Oh!”
"Then don't you dare say...”
Snap!
"Oh mom, why did you hit me?" Cantaloupe dodged the second slap that
followed and shouted. He didn't know why his mother was wide-eyed. She
was squinting just like his son, but he didn't want to stop. I mean, the
"Deadly Chain Slap".
"You've been on drugs! You just lost yesterday, why are you so excited to
be back today?"
"Geez no drugs, no mom! Not even a little bit! I just spent the night at Tin's,
he just brought me home. It's not even about drugs and besides, if we lose,
we lose and we will try again to win again next year. I'm so optimistic and
you say I'm on drugs. Are you going to send me to a mental hospital if I
take off my clothes there?" The son whined quietly, the mother narrowed
his eyes and then...
"That's good." But, Can mentioned someone's name, which made the girl
who thought his brother was bored perk up her ears and then Hurry up and
look over here.
"Did you go to Phi Tin's house?" The question caused Can to nod smugly
and then a little shyly and now the two of them were... It's not just friends
anymore, it's a couple. So he quickly scratched his cheeks, forgetting at that
moment which point his sister was concerned about.
"How's Phi Tin's house?!!!” Lemon asks curiously, the person who just
spent the night there quickly reminiscing.
"Gee that's great Le. At first I was upset about losing the game, but I didn't
notice until this morning, Tin's room is really super nice, sister. Have you
ever seen it in a movie? You know, the one with the screen in the bedroom
that separates the work area from the sleeping area? The color palette looks
like it was lifted from Furniture and Gardening magazine. There's a Jacuzzi
in the bathroom, PC, laptop, TV and stereo and I watched cartoons in there.
The beds were big and soft, like in a five-star hotel and the house was air-
conditioned 24 hours a day. It's super cool." Can goes on and on describing
what goes on at his boyfriend's house who has just changed identities,
which is a little exaggerated, but it made Y-Girl's sister feel like she was
there and she couldn't help but say it...
"Gee, if it was Phi Pete who spent last night there, that would be super
perfect!”
Say what!
Can was in a good mood, as if he's just had an injection, having forgotten
yesterday's unpleasantness, laughing like a cloud in the air. He was
watching his sister, who couldn't control herself. Suddenly she seems to
realize that his mother was watching her, so she stood up and pulled Can
out.
Until they were both away from Mom's sight, Lemon asked quickly.
"So, are Phi Tin and Phi Pete together?"
"They aren't a couple!”
"Why are you yelling at me like that, b.itch! Can't you talk properly?"
"Not a couple. They're not a couple. Is that clear, my sister?" Can

immediately put on a serious face. He doesn't like his sister being on the
wrong side of the fence at all, but to tell her the truth, he can't quite get it
out.
"But Phi Tin likes Phi Pete..."
"Not!”
"I can hear you loud and clear!” This girl actually retorted, Can got anxious
and wanted to come out of the closet right away! But deep down inside he
was still a little embarrassed for no apparent reason, so he had to reiterate.
"Not if I say they're not a couple! They're not a couple anymore!”
"I told you, I heard Phi Tin say he liked Phi Pete." Can clenched his fists
and banged them against each other, knowing that Tin was trying to
sabotage the relationship between his two friends. Bad idea. But Tin also
made it clear, he doesn't care about the shorty anymore. The thing is. But
when the sister was still squeaking, he interrupted....
"Yeah, yeah, whatever you think, it's not true, just make up your mind. I'd
better go to bed, my whole body is sore as hell... Especially down there." If
only, if only Lemon had been a little more subtle, or a little smaller, she
would have discovered that his brother was walking into his bedroom in a
strange position. But since in her mind, a handsome guy is definitely paired
with a handsome guy, she had to go further and further down the path of a
cult.
And Can's side was depressed too.
"Tin is my boyfriend! To be more precise, he's my husband now! But it

doesn't make sense...”
At last he had to bury the words in his heart, not knowing that in the near
future he would walk through the closet door as he wished.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 62: This is My husband
Can
"Phii Tin and Phii Pete are really a couple!”
"Phii Tin is really super handsome, and he's perfect for Phii Pete."
"Phii Tin is like the reincarnated King of the Lanling, and Phii Pete is the
reincarnated Panacea."
"Your so-called godly brother, Phii Tin, is your brother my husband!”
Don't get me wrong yet that I will say this last sentence to my sister.
Although I've been unashamedly spreading my legs for Tin? But I'm not
shameless enough to dare to say it directly. I only dared to imitate my
sister's nymphomaniac look and said something nonsense, just don't be so
retarded, okay? And also involve your husband, oh boyfriend, with your old
friend Pete.
"What are you muttering about?" While I was in the middle of my own
fantasy, Good, my best friend from the same college, came running up to
me and asked me, I turned to stare at him and ask...
"Good, do you think a handsome man has to be with a handsome man?"

"Huh?" He looked confused and then argued with me.
"You're wrong, a handsome man must be paired with a beautiful woman,

ah. Why would a handsome guy need to be gay, ah? There's a limit to how
crazy you can get." Once he was done, I had to sigh at him and hold out an
index finger in front of him. He got a little impatient when he saw it and
was ready to poke my finger away with his hand.
"I'm not going to tell you anything, you don't know anything." I told him so,
and then he turned his head and went back to listening to the teacher. The
midterms of the second semester had also passed, but my life hadn't
changed much. No, it has changed a little...
"It's finally out."
There it was, the guy who changed my life was sitting at the bottom of the
college building, so I had to walk over there with a deflated look on my
face to find him! Him.
"So what are you doing here waiting for me? Aren't you on vacation
already?" Our second semester midterm exams were held in conjunction
with the final exams at the International Academy. Tin put his phone back
in his pocket after listening. Then stood up and finally said boldly.
"Come pick up your boyfriend."
I was thinking I had the thicker skin of some beauty blogger's foundation,
but I didn't realize that now you, the youngest, had more skin than mine is
even thicker.
I'm just thinking about all of this, but I'm too lazy to talk about it. I'm trying
to cut down on how often I talk because I'm sure Tin will get sick of me
saying nonsensical things all the time again. But then again, every time I
say something stupid, he laughs so hard he loses his cool. Besides, it's not
so much that he's shy about picking up his boyfriend, it's more that I'm
happy inside.
I've got a boyfriend picking me up and taking me out for good food. That
saves a lot of money on snacks!
Although I'm not very sensitive about money, I think Tin is spoiling me.
When I think about it, I can't help but think about the phone. The second
month it took me forever to save enough money to pay him back, but you
know what he said,
'We are lovers, it's okay for you to use my stuff.'
Yes, the phone was registered in his name, but then I made a big deal about
it, I'm not going to be the canary in the coal mine. Yes. Lovers don't have to
buy things for each other either ah, I never gave him anything. In my
memory, it seems like I was just accepting things from him although most of
them were food, but when I slipped a thousand baht to him, he didn't give
me anything. Hands down, do you know what he did?
'Hey! What are you doing!!!?’
He was actually about to rip off the thousand dollars, my lords, but
fortunately, I snatched it in time and stared at him wide-eyed while he
picked up one of the eyebrows.
'It's a gift from me to you, and if you give me back the money, it's not a gift,
so if you give it to me, I'll tear it up and throw it away. '
I saw him like that and got so angry that I turned my eyes into dead fish
eyes? Yes, you're rich, you're a dude, you're entitled to rip off 1,000 baht for
fun. In the end, not wanting to waste money, I had to be his "melon" in the
cage.
Huh? No, it's not! All those canaries seem to have taken the khun-chai's
money and then they have to sleep with someone else. I also took his gift
and slept with him too...
"What's on your mind?"
"I'm thinking I made Tin broad's 'caged melon'." I blurted out as soon as he
asked, and he listened without comment, then led me onward.
"What cage and what melon? I'm not that broad either."
"Oh, you've been so gracious to me, what else is it to call you broad? Is it
called 'Kingpin Dad'? Haha ~ That's pretty cool too, I like it. Everyone else
calls their boyfriends by that 'baby, piggy, fat paper' stuff, but I'd rather call
you 'Daddy Goldie'. It's so new and fun, I love it! What did you call me?
Hmmm - little gigolo? Ha! It's hilarious, Daddy Goldie and the little
gigolo." I laughed out loud, imagining Tin turning into a bad old man with a
big belly and Mediterranean hair and hugging my scenario.
Geez, what a laugh!
"Huh! You're the best at thinking this nonsense."
"I'm good at everything!” I bragged about it and he quickly shook his head.
"So what do you want to eat tonight?"
"See, taking me out to buy dinner again, that's so Goldie Dad." And I'm
going to keep joking. I think it's really fun to make fun of him, especially
when I see how serious he looks and then doesn't hold back his laugh!
"Then don't leave yet, little white boy, eat and serve the golden father
quickly."
I think I'm one of those people who doesn't know how to be shy very well,
and in all the time I've been with him, this is the only time I've ever felt shy
well, only just You can't say "so long" after being together for more than a
week. I saw him smiling at me, and then he lifted one of his arms and
looked as if he wanted me to take his hand and walk with him. My heart
raced, I felt my ass tighten up, and my face was so hot I could have boiled a
few eggs.
If you look closely, this Tin guy is fúcking awesome!
"Hold on, go to the stadium first, I have an appointment today."
"But you made the appointment with me first." I almost laughed, see, the
youngest has his nervous moments.
"I didn't say I was going to play soccer at the stadium either, it just so
happened that Pond asked me to borrow a book and I met him at the
stadium to get it for him. Over there first, then dinner... By the way, are you
going to let me sleep at your house again today? I don't think it'll work
today, so wait for another chance. By then I'll definitely lead you to the
Nine Heavens of pleasure and make you float." Aw, I'm telling the truth ah,
why is he shaking his head at me.
"Next time you're supposed to make it up to me, not actively lead me to

float away." Looks like he's upset with me for what I said. I'd get yelled at
for telling the truth, but I'll pass.
I shrugged my shoulders and then pulled him into the stadium. He did
pretty well too, didn't say anything about me, nagged me or anything, and
followed me nicely. I kept juggling with him in the process, and now I only
have one thing on my mind.
"That Le actually told me in front of me that you and Pete are the ones who
were made for each other!”
"She hasn't gone away yet, has she?" I had told him these thoughts about
my sister before, and he had just heard them and called my sister brainless,
and I almost wanted to give him a punch. But thinking about it, I realized
that my sister is really clueless, but I can only say in my mind that Pete
already has Ae!
"And yeah, she also says you're the reincarnation of the King of Lanling,
like you have a long-standing soulmate relationship with Pete. I guess she's
been reading too many old fashioned delayed novels. Why do girls like to
think that handsome guys should be with handsome guys..."
"Yes, because it's true that someone of my face value is not harmonious
with someone like you."
"Someone like you? How many times do you mean!!!” I growled, a lot
more aggravated, but he smiled brightly.
"No face value, no money, not studious, oh this one is not from me, it's
from you." I really can't stand him! He's not so venomous when we're not
together yet he does this. Once he's with me and gets me, he talks like a big
pair of pruning scissors and cuts through me.
"Then you go be with someone else." I was starting to get irritated, but he
laughed anyway.
"I'm not leaving even if you chase me away with a kitchen knife." He was
driving me crazy, too, and one second my face was swollen like a puffer
fish, but when I heard that I wasn't leaving, I laughed so hard I didn't hold
back at all up. The stadium finally came into view, and I could see a few
people standing in it, but when I looked closer, I realized that the man Who.
"So it's Le as usual, what brings you here?!” I was so busy getting out but a
girl with the ponytail, thick-rimmed glasses, and bangs must be my good
sister, and next to her And Pond, Ae, and Pete, a few of them chatting
around.
Oops, she actually turned around to look at me.
After she saw me, I had to force my way over to her side. Apparently she
had seen that Tin and I had come together, but sorry, her eyes whirled to
Pete's side.., and smiled sweetly.
Ow! Keep standing their CPs! Suit yourself! Your brother is getting restless
with that smile.
"What are you doing here?" I sounded a little disgruntled, I hadn't wanted to
see her much lately, and she turned around and looked at me with a
confused look on her face.
"I came over with Chompoo and she brought snacks for Ae and Pete." I
turned to look at my sister's friend and wondered if it was just me. I noticed
that she had been deliberately hiding behind my sister, whereas whenever
I'd seen her before, she'd been the one freaking out front center. I'd also
noticed the way she looked at Ae and Pete... There was a hint of
unmistakable sadness.
"I'm coming to you as a good sister." It's weird that she has to specifically
tell us what capacity she came over as.
"Hello Phii Tin, are you here to see Phii Pete?" But then my wonderful
sister suddenly said hello to the guy next to me.
I feel like I'm not the only one who's speechless, everyone's caught up in
this. The Pond guy was the only one looking left and right, but I didn't care,
so I quickly reached into my bag and pulled out five comics and handed
them to him.
"Here's the book you wanted to borrow, so I'm off!”
And to reiterate, I don't really want to get too close to Le these days.
As soon as I'm done, I turn and hook Tin's arm without saying hello to any
of them... It's better to get out of this wrong place, but that good sister of
mine...
"Ow! If you want to go, go by yourself! Why are you dragging someone
Phii Tin away?"
"Because he..."
"Because of him?" Why are you talking like me? If I could have just
slapped my sister upside the head, I would have done it without hesitation.
But in reality I had to look around, at this point...
"Because me and your brother... Pop!” As Tin, this guy was about to tell us
about our relationship, I quickly subconsciously put my hand over his
mouth and turned my head to look at the sister who was squinting.
"What happened to you and my brother?"
"Ouch... ouch... ouch, how can something this fun be without me, Major
Pond?" Pond is a guy who won't help me even though he's here to add fuel
to the fire, making my sister even more curious.
"It's nothing, Le."
"Did you know that too, Phii Pete?" My sister was already a very smart
person, and when Pete was ready to come over and help us out, she
immediately felt that our gang definitely knew some untold secrets. So she
quickly turned to me again.
"Brother, what's your secret? If you don't say... I'll tell mommy to go!”
"No ah! What secret? There's nothing!”
"You must have a secret with that tone of voice!” Surprisingly, she spotted
me right away, and I started to panic a little. Now she wasn't interested in
anyone anymore, and she stepped closer to me who was covering Tin's
mouth, her eyes staring at me, making sure to I'll say it, I was made to sweat
by her.
"Nothing."
"Aww, you're not acting like a man at all like that Can, just tell your sister if
you have something to say to her. Covering up and squirming, you must
have a lot of secrets to hide!”
"If you won't help me, shut the fúck up, Pond!” I rarely take it out on my
friends, but seeing as he's also on the sidelines fanning the flames, I was
immediately on fire. At this point, Lemon was still locking me in with his
eyes, not allowing me a moment's respite.
"Brother!”
"Nothing!”
"Brother!”
"I told you it was nothing!”
"Stinking Phii Can!” As soon as I heard her raise her voice, my meager
patience had collapsed because...
"You're dying to know what your brother is hiding from you, aren't you?
Then you watch it!!!”
Snap!
Boo!
Did I do something? I yelled at my own sister, then turned my head and

grabbed Tin by the collar... Then I pressed my mouth firmly to Tin's lips.
Because I was anxious to prove to my sister what was really going on
And, sorry, oh, this Khun-chai is very cooperative, oh, it should be called
begging.
"Boo... Zzz-"
"Did you get a good look at who Tin's boyfriend really is!” I turned around
to ask my sister in a victorious manner, but...
The comic book in Pond's hand fell to the floor.
The bag Lemon was holding in his hand also fell to the floor.
Ae and Pete looked at me with shocked faces.
Chompoo's eyes stared like she's got doe eyes.
And most importantly... The boys at soccer are all looking this way.
"Pop, pop, pop."
I don't know which guy started clapping first, but after a while, the others
slowly followed suit. Then I heard Phii Type's cheerful shouts.
"You're awesome! My good Nong daring!” And then his magical laughter
was heard all over the stadium. Although I didn't have much on my mind, I
was thick-skinned and tolerant, a dozen people and I knew them all
simultaneously, their eyes shot up to my own body. I'm starting to feel my
hands becoming numb, my feet becoming numb, it's a little hard to breathe,
and my hair is burning like it's going to explode.
"You're braver than I thought you were!”
"Congratulations, Can!”
"Hey! How many times have I told you, think twice before you speak, aren't
you ashamed?" There's no need to even ask which words were said by
which person. All I know is that right now I'm looking at my sister in front
of me while she's holding up her index finger and swinging it back and
forth between me and Tin.
"You... You... You... You and Tin... You... you... you... You... you..."
"Well, I'm with Can."
Aaaaaahhhhhhhh!
Do you think I'd be so stupid as to stand there and listen to her wail? Of
course I grabbed the guy who still had the nerve to admit it to my sister and
fled the battlefield like I was in a 4 by 100 relay race. Why is it that I'm
already trying to find a crack in the ground while this Tin guy keeps
laughing?
"I'm glad, you must like me a lot to do that."
I'm not super into you, I just couldn't resist at the moment. It's over, it's
over, Can thought as he ran.
Now I'll just have to get frustrated with the recklessness I've just shown,
and thus long-winded.
Pete
I'm still laughing about something that happened a few days ago.
Can pulled Tin in for a kiss.
The more I think about it, the funnier I feel, and a little shy at the same
time. I admire their courage, and I'm happy for them. They could sort of see
eye to eye with each other at first, but now they've actually officially
announced that they're together. I felt a bit sorry for Can though, as he was
probably interrogated by his sister when he came home that day. After they
left, Le came back and asked us for more details, and Pond, of course, told
us everything! Rhythm.
Actually, Chompoo asked the other day when she brought me and Ae
snacks.
'Is it okay to let me be your little guardian angel?'

I may have been afraid that Chompoo would come back and take Ae away
from me, but I wouldn't deny her a piece of my honest heart. It's obvious to
anyone who sees that she still loves Ae, but I also want a cute sister.
Chompoo said she'd be a good sister to watch over us one day, and I'm
waiting for that day to come.
"It's ten o'clock at night." But now I turned to look at the clock and it was
very late. It was too late in the evening when he told me that he had recently
been busy with this preparation for the academic activities of the College of
Engineering, but he told me that he was coming to my dorm when I was
packing a bag to go home for a cooling off holiday.
[Maybe it's love that changes the meaning of life, that's why life has
meaning]
My phone rang and I quickly turned around to pick it up, I didn't have to
look at the name to know who was calling because it was the first song I set
up especially for him.
"Hello, Ae."
[Pete... Pete... My Pete...]
Huh?
I quickly got the phone in front of my eyes to see for sure it was Ae's voice,
but it sounded much longer than usual. The point is, he also called me "My
Pete yah ~ ", which is a bit of an abnormal symptom.
"Ae, where are you?" I hear a kind of noisy singing around me.
[Where am I? Where am I... Pond, where is it? Bar ah... Bar, this Ae is
drunk enough to call his wife, haha.]
I heard Pond's voice cut in, and it sounds like he's pretty drunk too, but
should be a little soberer than Ae.
[Ae's wife? Who? Who is it? Why didn't I know of this title?] I didn't know
whose voice was coming from the other end of the phone. Then I just heard
a rustling noise and couldn't make out what they were saying. Then I got
up, very worried about where Ae was.
"Ae where are you? Do you want me to pick you up?"
[No... Don't... I just wanted to tell you that... I miss you... I miss you so
much, wife...]
"Ae must be drunk." Normally he would never talk to me in such a gentle

tone.
[Pete you know, you're really cute ~ where did you come from! And so
fragrant...]
I'm starting to feel my face burn, I've never heard Ae say that before. But I
was so worried about him, I wasn't in the mood to sit dry like that. I had
never seen Ae drunk before, and I knew he had been drinking when he went
to Phanburi with his friends, but he told me that The phone call was still
wide awake. Just as I was about to ask the other person something else, the
other side had hung up.
"Ae!” and I was starting to get a little restless, and the call was off, so I
guess the phone was dead. So I decided to call Pond's phone.
[Hello!]
"Pond, where are you now? Why did Ae talk like that when she called me?"
I asked him quickly, but it looked like Pond was clear-headed and he
answered me in a well-organized manner.
[We were] at the bar behind the school, and after we did our work, Phii
asked us to go for a drink. Ae just got plied with alcohol and they all
wanted to know what Ae is like when he's drunk. Now he's still leaning on
me and Ae just called you out of the blue.]
Looks like Pond is soberer than Ae!
[My wife... Why is my wife calling you...? Are you trying to pry me out of
my lovers corner? Scum!!!]
[Hahaha! Looks like he's pretty drunk! Come pick him up. What if he goes
back to the dorm and fúcks me? Hurry up and pick up your husband!]
Then, Pond told me exactly where they were, and I grabbed my room card
and car keys and ran out. I was so worried about Ae that I didn't care what
they were shouting "Honey, Honey". I parked the car in an alley not far
from the bar, and when I got out I could hear the rumbling of music coming
from the shop. I also saw a couple of women dressed up in heavy make-up
in front of the shop to solicit business, and not far away...
"Ae!!!” I saw Ae stumbling around with Pond in tow and I ran up to them.
Then I saw his face was red, his eyes were bloodshot, and he looked like
he'd had a lot to drink.
"Ae!!!” When he saw me he stumbled over to me to hug me and I

immediately smelled the alcohol on his breath. At this point Pond also
rushed over to help me hold him.
"As soon as Ae knew you were coming to pick him up, he yelled that he
was going to run outside and wait for you, so I hurried out with him to see. I
was afraid he'd accidentally get into a fight with someone... Are you okay?
Do you want me to follow you over there and help you drag him up to his
room?" Pond himself was red-faced and still smiling evilly at Ae. But he
was still pretty sober and helped me tuck Ae into the passenger seat.
"How much have you guys been drinking?"
"I don't know, it's just that he's been getting drunk. He's not going to get
drunk like that after just one or two drinks, and I don't know how many
liters of liquor and beer he drank." I think he's going to have a terrible
headache tomorrow, and then I turned around and thanked Pond.
"Thank you, I'll take him home first."
"Well, be safe, I'm probably going to be spending the night at Phii's dorm
today as well... Be careful when you carry him." And with that, Pond
slithered back into the bar. I got into the driver's seat as well, not knowing
whether to sigh or laugh as I watched the drunk next to me lean his head
against the back of the seat.
Ae didn't say much on the ride, he just sat quietly next to me with his eyes
closed, leaning his head on the back of the seat. I, on the other hand, sped
up the car, trying to get him back to the dorm as quickly as possible. The
hardest part was helping him back to his room. Luckily, he wasn't acting
crazy when he was drunk, but was in a quiet drunken state.
By the time I managed to get him back to his room, I was all but exhausted.
"Ae, wait a minute, or you'll fall over."
"Ae are you okay?" I leaned over to him and saw him slowly open his eyes
and look at me, so I quickly told him.
"I'll rub you down later." It must be uncomfortable to lie around smelling all
of alcohol.
"Oops, Ae!” but just as I was about to get up to get a towel, Ae hooked me
with his arm and I had to be locked in the chest, unable to move.
"Pete... Pete... you smell good."
"Ae!”
He stopped, too, and opened his eyes to look at me, and I sat up quickly.
"Are you angry...? Are you mad at me...?” He dragged out the last syllable,
but why do I feel so cute like that? Ae, who was now red-faced and sleepy-
eyed, was talking to me in a petulant manner. I just swore that I would
never see an Ae like that on a normal day. He then placed his hands on my
knees and slowly moved to my inner thighs, then my hips, and finally his
hands into the Inside the pants.
"I'm sorry... Don't be mad yo..." I couldn't help it, I had actually felt
something when he touched me there, but as soon as I heard him act like a
little kid in the Talking, I laughed out loud again.
"Ae, you're drunk, let me wipe you up."
"No! I'm not drunk! Keep eating your wine!”
"What are you eating? We don't have any wine here." But when he looked
up at me, I froze for a second. Then he pulled me down so that I was sitting
on top of him, my legs s.pread out in front of him while his hands held my
w.aist.
"Eat this... Eat my wife... Eat you..."
"Yikes!” As I was about to get up, his hands tightened around my waist.
"Ah... Um... You need to wipe your body."
"Ah...Ae... Enough of that..." I'll admit, I'm thrilled when we're in this state
that rarely happens.
"Ae... Go on!” I said and put my own hand to his head as well...
"..."
I quickly looked down to see him, and then I saw... he was asleep.
I stood up quickly, I knew my face must be as flaming red as the maple

leaves in Beijing's Fragrant Hills, but soon I was smiling, and laughed out
loud. Looking at this boy in front of me, he called me "wife" tonight, and
called me "cute" and said he missed me. I gently touched his hair, and then I
couldn't help but lower my head to kiss his cheek.
"Provoke my desire but fall asleep myself, I'll be mad at you when you
wake up!” I'll tell this drunken cat that, but I'm not really mad! I quickly
readjusted myself and went to find a towel to wipe him down.
Actually, I'm a little addicted. If I were to secretly ask Pond how I should
get him drunk enough to do this... Would that be okay?

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 63: Surprised from a short young man
The school was a lot livelier than usual today, and not because of the
throngs of students streaming out of their classrooms after class, for this It
was all very usual scenes. But today Pichaya-san, who could see the
excitement no matter which direction he looked in, was puzzled about what
the hell happened that today?
The school has now started for all the students at the International
Academy, as the holiday just passed was very short, only two weeks. Ever
since the night Ae got drunk, Pete has spent the rest of his vacation at
home. It wasn't because of anything else, but because the drunken man
woke up the next day very shy and didn't know how to face his own Wife, so
he said he'd take some time to adjust his mindset so he wasn't so shy.
School finally started today! But it wasn't the two-legged dwarf who'd come
to pick him up today, but the tall half-breed, which left Pete with doubts.
"Ow! Disappointing, right?" Since Pete's expression was so obvious to

Pond, Pete quickly denied it.
"No la! Just wondering why you're picking me up today? What about Ae?"
"He's not free today, no, he hasn't been free for days." The more he heard
this, the more confused the handsome young man became. Because he and
Ae hadn't seen each other since that drunken night, and every time they
talked on the phone before bed, it was only for five minutes because Ae
kept saying he has been busy lately.
"Is it to prepare for an Academy event?"
"It's not just preparation, he's involved in it." The Half-Blood immediately
blurts out, then smiles evilly, as if he knows something about the inside
story.
"Prepare?"
"Don't ask, you have to see such things with your own eyes, let's go, I've
got a date with Cha-am," Not only did Pond sell the idea, but he hurriedly
took Pete away from the International Academy building and headed for the
bike parking area. When he got there, Pete saw a very familiar bike. I saw
Pond walk up to it and pat the back of the bike with his hand.
"Please mount your horse, Khun-chai!”
"Don't play with , Pond." Pond, the playboy, wonders if he's been watching
too many Chinese costume dramas, and he seems to have taken that Bike as
a horse now, Pete couldn't help but laugh when he saw it.
"Hey! I'm not playing with you, I've got orders to serve you well today!”
The more Pond said, the more confused Pete became, but he settled into the
back seat of his bike. Pond this "The groom then hurriedly pedaled his bike
as fast as he could and headed for the engineering school building. Along
the way, Pete noticed that all the students on the school road were heading
in the same direction.
"Is there a big event going on today? Are we sure we can go in and watch,
Pond?" asked Pete in a tone of uncertainty as he felt Being a student of the
International Academy himself, he didn't know if he could participate in the
events of other colleges. Furthermore, he didn't know what kind of event
Ae's college was holding today.
"Anyone can participate!”

"What kind of event is that, anyway?"
"You'll see when you get there!” Again, Pond wouldn't divulge any details.
Until they arrived at the entrance to the College of Engineering, locked the
car, and. prepared to walk in towards the venue.
"You've been acting strange today." And pretty sure the students around you
are also looking at themselves in a strange way.
"Oh, that's Ae who is strange."
"Huh?"
"Nothing!”
No matter how many times he opened his mouth to ask, the guy leading the
way just kept quiet, and eventually Pete gave up asking questions and had
to turn his head to observe the surroundings. Then he noticed that the place
where the bikes were parked was already crowded with people, both from
the same year and seniors. He also heard screams coming from the venue,
even from this side of the parking lot.
It's almost six in the evening now, and the sky looks like it's been splashed
with a layer of oil, golden with a little orange-red in it. The darker the sky,
the more lively the place gets. When the handsome Khun-chai followed his
friend into the venue, several girls turned their heads to look at him with
interest.
"How handsome! Is he here to compete, too? If so, I'll go buy him balloons
to inflate!”
"I don't think so, the contestants should all be in the background."
Pete is still in a fog after hearing this and walks through the crowd to get
inside. Then he saw a big stage with a boy singing a song on it. He started
to feel a little nervous.
"Over here Pond!” but as he was trying to continue his search for answers, a
greeting came from not far away. Then he saw that it turned out to be Bow
waving at them from the other direction. So Pond quickly changes course
and takes Pete over to Bow.
"Eh, hello Pete, anytime I see you, I find you several times more handsome
than someone," Bow said as he eyed the person next to him.
"I hear you!”
"I just meant to tell you that!” Bow turned her head to answer, then
immediately turned back to stare at Pete. Her gaze made Pete feel hot and
cold all over. Not daring to look four ways with it, Bow finally smiled
sweetly.
"What a shame, but it can't be helped!”
"You're so full of nonsense Bow, go over there and help Phii! And you,
Pond!” Just as Pete was about to open his mouth to ask what was going on,
another man came out and disrupted his Rhythm. I saw Ping running over
to try to put these two to work, then I turned around and saw Pete. Pete was
finally able to definitely believe he's the only one out of the situation now.
"Ow! Here comes Pete!”
As he was standing dry here, not knowing anyone, surrounded by friends

from the outer courtyard, he heard someone greeting him and he hurriedly
turned to look. It was the cha-am who had discussed love with him, so he
left the pile of friends and walked towards the cha-am Past.
"Am, that's great! I don't even know anyone else here, and for no reason,
Pond brought me here." Pete said as he tapped himself on the chest and
Cha-am couldn't help but laugh when he heard it.
"It wouldn't be a surprise if I told you!” When she finished, she brought
Pete to the front of the stage where three or four of her friends had already
taken their seats. Each of them had a heart-shaped balloon in their hand, and
then they introduced themselves to Pete, who as the only boy in the group
had to stand there quietly and respond politely, and then he looked around
to find the person he wanted to meet.
But not seen.
"If you want to see Ae, I suggest you better look above the stage."
"Ae?" It was slowly starting to dawn on Pete now that this was supposed to
be a singing competition, because everyone on stage would sing a song.
There's both a solo, a chorus of two, a group, and even one that sings and
dances like those boy bands. Is Ae going to be up there for a competition
like this too.
"Hehehe, if you want to know, take your time and read for yourself!” Cha-
am said mysteriously.
"Okay, so as not to waste any time, let's get to the next contestant!”
"Ah"
Pete quickly looked around, then was shocked that the girls around him
were under some kind of spell, and suddenly all them and Pete quickly
looked towards the center of the stage with a puzzled look on his face, and
then he saw a tall and handsome guy walking towards the center of the
stage. Then he saw a tall, handsome guy walking towards the center of the
stage, with a little beard on his face, holding a cool guitar. It's probably the
same guy who made the girls scream.
"Hey, did I catch that?"
"Just in time, Brother Tharn is going up!” I wonder where Pond got out of
nowhere and brought Phii Type over. Cha-am nodded vigorously as Pete
whispered.
"Phii Tharn is great at playing an instrument, he's handsome, and a lot of

girls are so charmed by him that they can't stop screaming!” Pete nodded in
agreement, because he also sees that Brother Tharn is really cool. But all of
a sudden Pond comes running over with Bow and Ping and Brother Type,
which makes Pete feel weird. Because each of them had their phones up
ready to take pictures and video.
"Hello, everyone!”
"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!” Just a greeting, and everyone couldn't hold back.

Then the handsome guy on stage showed everyone another charming smile.
"Actually, I'm not here to play the jazz drums or compete today..." Everyone
was listening intently to everything the man on stage said.
"It just so happened that a brother came to me and asked if he could come
here and I can help him with his guitar. Because he wanted to express his
feelings for someone, but he was too shy to do so, and, I'm pretty sure that
person he wants to express them feelings for is already at the venue."
At this point, everyone was mingling and whispering, trying to find the
person who was ready to confess, but no one came up to the stage to find
Tharn. It was just Tharn, sitting on a round stool with his guitar on his lap
and the mic height adjusted, then glance down the stage until his sight stops
at the area where Pete is.
Huh?
Pete was taken aback, and at this point...
"This song? I want to give it to someone... I've never directly told him how
I feel."
"Who the hell is that!!!?”

"Well, who's singing, wait a minute, who's he going to sing to?"
Suddenly a handful of thick voices came out of the speakers, and the
audience was looking left and right to discuss who the boy was, and the
Who was he going to sing to again. If anyone had noticed the look on Pete's
face at this point, they would have noticed how shocked he was. At first, his
face was a gradual reddening, but by the end, it was straight-up red.
Ae! The voice is Ae's!
Then the stage laughed, and that deep voice started singing.
[Maybe it's love]
[Let Me Stand Here Alone]
[Maybe it's love]
"My heart won't stop beating"
"This can't be real." At this point, this gentle, magnetic voice, accompanied
by a guitar, echoed over the venue, and the person who was receiving this
heartfelt message. Feeling like he was about to lose his footing. He felt his
legs weakening and his heartbeat accelerating so much it felt like it was
going to jump out of his body. Because of the song... As soon as he heard
the intro, he knew what song it was.
The song means a lot to them.
"True or not, he's been sneaking off on his own to rehearse for a week
anyway," Pond reported quietly in his ear, while Brother Type laughed
aloud. Then Type tilted his body to talk to a guy standing next to him - who
looked a little familiar, presumably the team's Members - say.
"He came and begged me to help him find someone for him who could play
guitar."
And how does Pete feel at this point? Should be... He's about to cry.
The sun has gone down, and only a few soft yellow rays of light hit the
center of the stage, where a handsome man is expertly playing guitar. The
man standing in front of the stage listening quietly closed his eyes, he didn't
know where the singer was standing. All he knew was that his heart had
completely melted away from the 'surprise'.
[Even if it seems like a slim chance]
[Even if I need to miss things]
[But love still asks me to do so.]
[Giving Until You Love Me]
[Confess to you until you say yes]
[You are my little sure thing]
[If you don't accept my love]
[I'd like to start over again a few times]
[As long as you never change your mind in the end.
[It's okay. My heart is still the same.]
[Even if my heart stops beating]
[Also wait until this earth stops spinning first]
[Maybe it's love]

[Changes the word "life"]
[Gives it more meaning]
[Maybe it's love]
[Make long wait for a breeze]
[Even if it seems like a slim chance]
[Even if I need to miss things]
[But all the waiting is worth it, because you're the end of me.]
[On that day when you're alone and helpless]
[On the day the world abandoned you]
[On that day you turn your head]

[I'll stand right where I am and wait for you]
[You have to wait until I turn around and come back for you, you hear me?]
Phii waved to everyone again, and then the whole place was in silence.
Everyone was listening intently, and likewise, the group of friends gathered
around Pete were holding their breath. At this point, Pete was trying to hold
back his tears. Then that thick voice said the last words.
[Maybe it's love]
"..."
The room is silent and Phii Tharn is silently smiling at everyone.
"I hope this song will represent my nong and convey love to his
sweetheart."
"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"
"Ahhhhhhhhhhhh"
As soon as Tharn finished, the screams went through the air, while
everyone in the room wondered who the voice belonged to. To say if this
was the most beautiful song of the night, not really, because there were
several other notes that didn't go up correctly, and the change of pace didn't
catch the Very accurate. But because of the sincere emotion in the song, it
made so many people in the venue secretly jealous of the one who was
confessed.
And the one who confessed was coming.
It was one of the best surprises of my life!
Pete thought this as he put his head down, trying his best to contain his
tears. Fortunately, the venue was very dark and no one had yet noticed that
the handsome man who had confessed was in tears. By this time, the next
contestant had already walked onto the stage...
A large hand from someone wrapped around Pete's waist and held him
tenderly while he felt a breath in his ear...
"Love you, Pete."
Pete quickly turns his head to look, staring dumbly at the person behind
him, while he tries to keep his expression calm, and actually his cheeks
were starting to burn and his ears were turning red, and then the group of
friends who had helped keep Pete in the dark tonight looked on, each one
laughing with glee. Pond waved the phone and said.
"I'll send it to you later, oh."

"Thanks," Ae replied simply, and pulled the tearful man out of the meeting.
Not many people were likely to have noticed the two boys leaving hand in
hand at that point, with one of them secretly wincing. It should also have
escaped anyone's notice that such a sweet confession scene tonight didn't
come from a boy confessing his love for a girl, and just that, a guy really
wants to show his love to the one he loves... That's all.
"You've got to stop crying!”
Shortly after the two of them left the venue hand in hand, Ae pulled Pete
over to a long chair and sat down. Then Ae put his arm around Pete's head,
leaned his head against his shoulder, and whispered comfortingly. He said
he was still ashamed of what he had done and that he would never do
anything like that again in his life.
Pete is his "if only" and his "white head".
Ae had just been hiding behind Brother Type's friend, and he had to move
his lines, not knowing what to do. But when he thought about what the
person in his arms had done to him over the last few months, he wanted to
do it for the other. It wasn't just to repay the other man, he just wanted to do
it, to make Pete feel loved - a feeling that Pete has been giving it to him.
"Ae... When did you start to prepare for this?” Pete's choked voice came out
of his arms and Ae heard it all.
"It's been a couple of weeks, and I actually just really wanted to do

something for you, and it just so happened that Pond was a member of the
preparations for that contest, so I asked him if I could sing a song at the
contest, and he knew right away that someone like me would never enter a
contest if it wasn't for you. He then offered to find another guitar player,
and then looked around and found Type Brother's friend. He has his own
band, so he was able to help me rehearse, but honestly, I didn't want to get
into too much trouble. I don't know if I'd be able to sing if I went on stage...
So I said I'd just sing next to the stage."
Ae says these things that make Pete look up at him.
"So it's not quite time to call you... I told you, every time I sing the speakers
shatter..."
"No, it's so good to hear that I'm going to die. Would I be crying like this
otherwise?"
"Don't you dare put a high hat on me!” Ae turned his head elsewhere and it
was obvious at a glance that he was shy, Pete couldn't help it.
"I'm telling the truth..." You sing so beautifully... Can I ask you something
then? Why do you sing?" Ae was slightly shocked, not expecting the other
to notice this. When he looked at the other person staring at him with a pair
of watery eyes, he immediately softened his whole body and said silly.
"At that time... in Phanburi." The answer might sound like an answer to a
question, but Pete smiled and moved his body to lean in closer with the
others.
"It's because I let you sing to me that time, right?"
"..."
If silence were an answer, this would be the best response. As Pete's face
began to slowly burn, he didn't think the other man could remember the
details. So he dropped his own head and said gently.
"Thank you, Ae."
So lucky to have met you; so happy to be in love with you.
Pete thought of this, and was even more afraid to look up into the other
man's eyes, so Ae had to look down.
Ae reached out again and put her arm around her boyfriend's head and let
him lean into her, then kissed him lightly on the forehead and told the other
man...
"I forgot to tell you... I love you oh."
And this time Pete replies with the same line that Ae used to say.
"I know Ae."
And so they began to slowly turn their heads in different directions, not
because they were fighting. Rather, it's because they're too shy to even look
each other in the eye.
In the end, Shorty Attack still managed to surprise her boyfriend!
"I'm going to get a room."
"Huh? Looking for a room? Dorms? Hey! Your house is so close to the
school, why are you still wasting money renting an apartment outside, it's
just a short drive away!”
Inside a limo sedan, Tin, grimacing, blurts out something that makes Can,
who is playing a game of grocery steal next to him, quickly retort, while
also swiftly turning his head to Tin's side, almost breaking his neck.
"How comfortable is it to live at home, with someone to cook for you and a
big house for you to sleep in, and your house isn't far from the school, so
why get yourself in trouble and move around?" This rhetorical question
made Tin sigh wordlessly, throw an ogling glance at the person next to him,
and turn the car into the house while answering had this problem.
"It's inconvenient to do anything."
"You mean... that [snap]. make love?" That was close! I almost used the
wrong words, and Tin will despise me for it! But thankfully Can promptly
switched the vocabulary over and had a good laugh at his own wit.
"It's just, it's inconvenient."

"Where's the inconvenience? I've spent the night at your house and my
mother hasn't complained. Oh, did your family complain to you that I've
been sleeping here a lot? Hey! Then you could have spent the night at my
house!” Tin was going to yell at him for not thinking with his head or not,
but decided he didn't want to bother fighting with him. So Tin gave his
reasons.
"If I go, are you confident you won't let your whole family know what we
do in your room?"
"And oh yeah, Le's side is probably going to be fine with it, but my parents
would break down the door if they heard me screaming in the house."
Cantaloupe nodded his head in immediate agreement as the sister's side of
the story was made clear. At that point the two had a long, knee-jerk
conversation in the room, and the sister asked him how they loved each
other, what position they used, and why he wasn't Pete rather he... After
listening to all of his answers, this good sister said.
"Hey! I'm a little disappointed, but... Phii Tin actually got caught by you
too... You have to hold on tightly to him ah brother!”
So does this girl think I'm his little white boy(gigolo) too?
"So you went looking for a room for something like that?"
"Not really, I'd like some freedom too."
"Ow! Then why didn't you live in the dorm when you started college? Why
do you want to move out as soon as you're with me?" At first glance this
sounds like a question about whether the other person is only thinking about
that kind of thing, when in fact Can’s question isn't adulterated Too much
subtext, and he was just plain weird. His words stunned Tin, and then Tin
replied.
"Just... still trying to keep some of myself in the house."

"Tin."
This accidental reply from Tin made Can quickly and cautiously look over
at his side, only to see that his boyfriend's face becomes condensed. He
knew that his boyfriend was actually more deserving of sympathy than
jealousy.
Since they've been together, no, since before they were together, the other
person has been willing to confide in him about everything. So every time
the other person mentions his home, Can is able to notice the mood swings.
It can become gloomy like he was carrying the whole world on your back,
and you can't breathe.
"Come on! You don't have to care about that a.sshole! You still have me,
and maybe I'm a little crazy sometimes, but I'm not going to leave you
behind!” Tin parked the car in front of the mansion and asked the people
around him.
"You've got to keep your word!”
"I, Major Can, can keep my word!” That simple statement, like magic,
made Tin smile instantly, but he held his head high and said...
"Cut!”
"Hey! I thought you said you wouldn't yell at me!” Just one word got Can
arguing and Tin quickly turned around and walked off the car, but as they
got in a fight they met with someone.... Tul Metthanan.
"Bringing a friend home to play, Tin?" his brother, standing in the doorway,
smiled at him, and Tin clenched his fists as he listened and his expression
was stiff.
"What's it to you?"
"Don't you think that's a little cold thing to say to your brother?" The Thai-
English mulatto asked his brother in a defiant tone of voice, and Can in the
car ran from the car when he saw the guy who was already super annoying
before he even met him.
Not bad looking, but what a fúcking asshole!
"Hi, is my name Tul, I'm little Tin's brother. That's weird, I've never even
seen Tin bring a friend home before, you seem to be a very important
person."
Although the other man greeted himself in a kindly tone and with a warm
smile, for Can, seeing this fake smile he looks like he'd love to just knock
the other guy's head on the ground.
Why does he have the nerve to put on this face and talk to me after all the
damage he did to Tin before?
"What's it to do with you..."
"Can!!!”
Just as Can was about to snap back at him, Tin quickly spoke up to stop him
and got in Can’s way, and the brother was still all smiles, though he had a
few guesses as to what that friend of his brother's was just about to say to
him.
The two brothers were staring at each other, and eventually Tin spoke first.
"Can go back to the room."
"But you..."
"I told you to go to the room!” The voice was a little firm, but the hand that
grabbed Can was a little shaky. Can would have continued to yell at the guy,
but he saw the situation and took a deep breath.
He said he was not allowed to match out with Tul. No, Can!
"Hmm." Can remembered the words firmly, and responded. Then

swaggered sideways into the house that had been in and out of the house for
weeks. When he entered, his boyfriend was staring at each other with his
brother, and Can wasn't giving his boyfriend's brother the haphazard salute.
"It's nice to be a simple and direct child."
"You're not allowed to mess with him!”
"Oh, since when are you allowed to tell me what to do?" The brother's
hysterical words caused this brother to laugh first, then the laugh turned into
an evil grin.
"Don't mess with him in any way!” Tin said in an intimidating tone and
then went up to his room. He had a bad feeling as he walked as he noticed
that something wasn't quite right with the way his brother was looking at
his boyfriend.
I would never let you touch a hair on Can’s head!

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 64: Romantic atmosphere breaker
Can
"I've had my eye on him for a long time, you shouldn't have stopped me! I
can't even yell at him to give myself a good time if I want to!”
"We've already talked about this, you're not allowed to mess with my
brother."
"But you, ah... Look at that guy! After what he did to you, he's still trying to
be manipulative and make himself look like a good guy. I just see him smile
and I want to punch him in the mouth!”
As soon as I got into Tin's bedroom I jumped and ran to sit on the edge of
the bed, held my chest and waited for the owner of the room to come in,
and then whined with a disgruntled face. I don't know why he tried to stop
me from cursing at his brother. My mouth was itching to start cursing, my
hands were shaking, and I was ready to punch the guy in the jaw to let him
know how to spell the word "deserved".
"I don't want you to get in trouble." He paled as he said again.
"Which troubles are you talking about? Is he going to call a bunch of punks
to beat me up? I'm not afraid of that!” I've got a whole football team to back
me up! You tell him to try! I can call a whole bunch of people over too! As
soon as I said that, Tin sighed at me again.
"Let's pretend I'm afraid... You promised me you wouldn't go pestering my

brother."
"You make it sound like he is going to molest me."
"Not that kind of haunting, ugh." He sighed at me again, but then he smiled
at me and collapsed onto the bed. His hands were folded over his stomach
and his fingers were crossed, only his index fingers were fingertips
touching, but his eyes seemed to be wandering and looking far away.
"Honestly, why are you so afraid of your brother?" I find it strange that I've
never even seen him afraid of anyone before. Even though I knew all about
his tragic childhood, I would have fought the other guy to the death! Who
told this guy to do this nasty thing to me! But Tin acted like he was
concerned about the bastard, that's all.
"Yes, I'm scared!” And so forthrightly admitted it this time.
"I'm just scared, he'll do something to you."
I looked back at him silently, then saw this venomous Khun-chai's serious
face. Then he reached over and touched my face.
"I would never let that guy touch a hair on your head." If it were a normal
day, I would've thought he was very carnal, actually saying that to a grown
man like me. But looking at the seriousness of his face, coupled with the
sincere tone of his voice, and the fact that he was putting his hand on my
face, I Got it, he's worried about me.
I know Tin has never known how to care about anyone else, in fact, he's
kind of indifferent to all of this. You guys are going to say I'm partial to
myself and don't care, but I'm the only one who sees him like this.
Right now he was like an ordinary man, not any proud and honorable
Khun-chai.
"Likewise, I'm never going to let him hurt you again, and if he messes with
you, I'm going to kick his a.ss!” I smiled at him. I thought he was going to
slide his hand over my head and touch me, but he didn't... He pushed me
away.
"That hurts!”
"Don't say that, can't you say something to create a romantic atmosphere
when we are alone?"
"What's that atmosphere you're talking about?" I really can't keep up with
his moods! He just looked so serious, but now he's acting so relaxed and
wants me to say all that crap. But this time, he's willing to explain it to me.
"Make the mood... Is it okay to make us act more like a couple?"
After he said that, I looked around the room. I've actually been running
around Tin's bedroom a few times, and I think the funniest thing I've seen is
the automatic sensor light at the entrance to his room. When someone
approaches, the lights automatically turn on, just like those Korean movies.
I love playing with this and every time I have to go to sleep I have to ask
Tin to turn off the lights and then I run in and out, it's so much fun!
Although every time I do I get called boring by him.
Oh, now he's asking me to create that atmosphere. There are no candles
either, so can I get a lamp instead? As for the flowers, can I run down and
pick them in his garden? Now that's romantic to your satisfaction! I say that
on purpose then my eyes landed on the big screen TV, a contraption I don't
think I've ever played with.
Every time I come here I just stay in his private theater, and then every time
I go into the bedroom... I'd end up in bed.
"Let's watch the movie, then." He looked back at me after hearing that, a
little hesitant, but finally nodded.
"Fine, but don't watch horror movies."
"I know! You want to create a romantic atmosphere, right? So what about
those zombie movies, they're definitely not going to come in handy." I held
up my finger and wiggled it back and forth, like I was going to be the
dominant one. Then I stood up to get the remote, and then sorry geez, their
TV is still connected to the internet.
"To see what?" He asks expectantly, and I recommend it grandly.
"Teen Hackers."
"Huh?"
Ouch, ouch, that's the first time I've ever seen Tin react so violently, letting
out a scream that nearly took out the ceiling of the room! Even when I
kissed him in public at the stadium at the time, he didn't react that way. I
thought it was something wrong with his ears and quickly repeated it.
"That a cartoon, Teenage Hacker, the one that would transform?"
"Well, that's the one! Your TV screen is so big, it should look pretty cool.
You don't want to underestimate this cartoon, even though it's for kids, you
should watch it carefully, it tells more about life than some of the Japanese
anime ones, and it's cool, it's going to turn into a lot of aliens, but I don't
know if I'll get to watch it now. But your TV can be connected to the
internet, so hurry up with the internet, I want to watch Teen Hacker." I
shouted and laughed, being able to watch it on the big screen was so much
cooler than watching Le's laptop.
"Fúck you!” I heard his threats, but went ahead and turned on the TV for
me and connected to the internet. Although when I said the following, he
looked awful...
"Remember to change the channel for me, I can't hear you in English."
"The two of us are in the room and you're watching Teen Hackers, I'm
going to take you for a brain check sometime."
"Aw, wasn't it you who said you were going to create an atmosphere? It's
hot, it's cool, it's exciting to watch!” "He didn't yell at me anymore, but just
sighed deeply and threw the remote control on the bed.
"I was referring to the romantic atmosphere, well, never mind, I was
expecting too much from you."
"Hey! You! You! Wait a minute!” It looked like Tin was getting ready to go
to the study next door. I got down on the bed in time to grab him by the
horns and scream with no sense of decorum, so he had to turn around and
look at me. Oops mama! His eyes are so sharp and fierce, he's that bad
rough Tin again.
"That's what your atmosphere originally meant!” His eyes didn't move, but
he answered anyway.
"Hmm."
Oops, not sooner.
Can
I wouldn't let the time go to waste, so I grabbed the sleeping "little d.ragon"
and held and s.troked it, like he did that to me before. At this point he was
propped up on the bed behind him with both hands, his eyes also on the
hand I was servicing him with, but the words came out as yucky.
"Only to this extent?"
"Just getting started hey, just getting started!” When someone isn't happy
with this hand of mine, I chip in a little harder in a hotter way, wait I will
make you feel good to death!
"It doesn't taste as bad as I thought it would!” I also l.icked his stiff rod with
my t.ongue, wondering how this taste would change over time, I've watched
AV actress. They also look like they can't get enough of it when they're
biting at it! Just really want to know! But I also don't snake bite him
because it's the person I'm in love with so I want to try to lick it and see,
and then that's ~ really not hard at all.
"Heh heh!”
I just licked it and Tin tensed up, I had to look up at him and saw he was
clenching his teeth in death, so I The corners of his mouth turned up and he
smiled a big, bright smile at him.
"Like it, right?!”
"It's nice to give up if you can't do it."
"Baa ~ Spoken like you're awesome."
And to think all this time Tin he's never licked me with his mouth like that,
but what the heck ~
As soon as I realized he was happy, I licked him from his g.lans all the way
up to his s.crotum, which was now swollen and hard on Tin's stiff rod. To
the point where he couldn't stay still, I started teasing him, several times by
deliberately slowing down and biting him slowly, and if I could see myself
like this, I'd probably feel a lot of yakking too, I guess. My other hand is
also teasing his glans at just the right time, both ears were filling with ~ Tin
breaths.
This time, I took a little bit of his stiff rod into my mouth. It's not that I hate
this and that about him, it's just that even though I've slept with him several
times, I still don't quite know how to take the whole thing in, Tin started
g.asping and his m.oans that reached my ears made me ~ quickly ~
hardened as well.
I reached out and grabbed my lifeline through my pants, unzipped it and
freed it, and Tin reached out to help me, and finally with my pants and
panties all pulled to the floor, I held my stiff r.od in my right hand and
jerked it up and down while my mouth gave simultaneous Tin a blow-job.
Heh heh heh ~ Mrs. Too Much Fun!
"Lion and tiger baa?!” Like it?
"Uh ~ Your teeth are biting into it."
"Oooooh!” I wondered if he'd like it, but the teeth in my mouth gnawed on
his stiff rod, and I heard a Tin "sizzle," I guess. It probably hurt, but I think
he was afraid to say more, so the younger master put his hand on my a.ss,
and I felt it was too hard to the point where he was scraping it with his
fingertips, so I shifted positions to make it easier for him to take control.
What ~ ~ ~ ~
I was panting even more than before, and it felt so good, so good that I had
to pucker up to meet him and didn't even notice that Tin had turned around
and take something, when. I only felt it when the cool, slippery stuff came
in of my hole, and out again ~
"Warn me before you want to put something in ~ Heh! ~ Ai’Tin, yah ~ uh ~

" I don't know if he was afraid I'd say more, but he meowed and shoved his
whole finger in there and I was scared by that, I was biting my lip
unconsciously as Tin was moving his finger in and out of me.
"More!” But I was still me, even though he was pumping me, but it felt so
good that I shifted my position to straddle his lap. With both knees against
the bed, I let Tin manipulate my privates. Upon hearing my request, he
added another finger in, causing me to scream.
"Help me with the c.ondo.m." The unopened c.ondo.m was handed to me,
and I had to shake my hands and rip it open quickly, because Tin was
violating my a.ss and I was so excited that I hissed several times.
"Ah ~ Tin ~ uh ~ I'm almost ~ not ~ able ~ "
"One more minute, wait ~ no c.ondo.m on." He was breathing heavily

himself, as I was putting the condom on him, and once it was on the
bottom, I motioned with my hand for him to get in quickly, and my mouth
was urging him on, because to cut to the chase, I really don't like his fingers
much more than the hotness of the Tin that's flipping in.side me.
"Ew!” I bit my lip as he leaned in to suck my n.ipples through my clothes,

and truth be told, it was really good, and he was licking and sucking His
hand was constantly attacking my pussy, and I was really losing it.
"Ahh, Ai’Tin stop ~ playing ~ ahhh!”
""Uh, but I like seeing you like this!” He said that meaning that I had to
endure this torture from him, right?!
I thought as I curled up while he was sucking and pinching my n.ipples,

dying ~ I really couldn't take it anymore.
"If you don't do it, I'll do it myself!” I immediately pulled out of his hand
vigorously, then lifted my a.ss to press down on his d.ick, and then my hole
swallowed into his stiff rod as soon as I... I'll ~
Deflated.
Err ~ Hi ~ Ah ~ Your ~ Shit ~ "That's all I can say, because the foreign
body sensation is hitting me long and hard, I'll admit it I'm still not
comfortable with this type of penetrative inter.course, I want to pull it out
again, but it's because I know that the subsequent pain, foreign body
sensation It would go away, so I continued to hold my breath and push
down on my butt until ~
"Ahhhh ~ I'm so good ~ It's all in!” I shuddered and gasped, but lifted my
sweaty face to smile at Tin.
"So good, good boy!” He stroked my face, and even though I wasn't a child
anymore, his good boy remark still made me lift my hand to his belly. Then
start moving it up and down.
"Ah!” By this time, Tin was flat on his back on the bed, allowing me to take
control of the situation, and I didn't look at him, just put my full attention
on being im.paled by that r.ampage through the tunnel. Every time I lifted
and every time I pressed down, I sensed his heat, his hardness, his
unbearability, and his consistency.
"Heh ah! ~ I was hit at the G-spot, and as soon as it was touched, I
involuntarily screamed, which made me instantly feel so good that it
exploded all over my body, so I started shaking vigorously.
"Spread your legs wider ~ I can't see."
"See ~ ah ~ see at what ~ "
Before I had time to figure out what Tin was talking about, the guy laying
there grabbed my knee and spread my t.highs even further apart, making me
have to lean back a bit and brace the bed with both arms, a position ~ Tin
could probably see my liver and kidneys as he told me about it ~
"What a view!”
Ha!
Right now I'm sitting on my knees on him with my l.egs wide open, and my
t.unnel is swallowing his d.ick so hard that I can hear the popping sound!.
My stiff rod was poking straight out in front of him, and every button of my
shirt was undone, which was a clear sign that Tin could see me. Everything
from start to finish?! But I don't mind a nice view, because I'm panting
heavily from the pleasure and my p.uss.y was hit and it felt even more than
before.
"Uh ~ Tin, I ~ so good ~ sh ~ " I broke off as he grabbed my a.ss. He, as the
top, was now actively involved and p.umping me so hard that the sound of
my a.ss hitting the base of his thighs was very loud!, and when he grabbed
my hot rod up and down jerking, I had to hold him first and became the
taking side again.
"Boo ~ mee ~ " Have I've ever mentioned before that he kisses dirty, he's
really a big pervert ha, with a deadly tongue latching onto me, causing my
body to shake, didn't need him, to ask for anything, and all of my soul-
crushing moans were let out.
~ Too soothing.
What's going on?! Tin pushed me so that I was lying facing him, then
grabbed my ankles and lifted my legs, and ~ ran me through with such force
that it made me sizzle with a “Hissing" sound.
At the end, I felt that he was shaking on top of me and was indeed biting his
lip and closing his eyes in death, and his face. There was sweat all over it,
but I have to admit, his face was so pretty in this situation ~ no matter how
many times I looked at it, my heart was pounding wildly after his session.
I was tempted to wake Tin up too, but he looks like he should be tired. Ever
since I first spent the night at his house a few weeks ago, I've known that
he'd get up later on his own to read some kind of document. There was one
in Thai and one in English, and when I asked him what it was, he told me it
was some old company documents that his dad had agreed to show him.
He said the later he came out to help in the family business, the more his
brother was ahead of him.
"I can't understand you rich people," I said to myself, then looked for
snacks to eat in his room. It was the same thing, there hadn't been any
snacks in his bedroom before, but I sometimes woke up hungry at night, so
Tin had someone put all kinds of snacks stuffed in the cupboard. But
snacking doesn't fill you up with food anyway.
"Tin. I'm hungry!” So I woke him up quickly, but he still wasn't moving and
I was a little concerned.
Tin broad shouldn't have gotten so worked up by my little white boy.
But I was relieved to see that he was still breathing. I was going to
vigorously shake him awake, and I knew he'd be happy to take me out to
dinner. But seeing how tired he was, I went to shower myself and changed
into one of his clothes, and... just walked out of the bedroom.
The house sitter will probably be kind enough to help me find something to
eat.
It's almost 10 p.m., but the lights are still on in his house, but he hasn't
heard any life forms. I began to feel a slight sense of dread. But the hunger
drove me to hurry over to the restaurant. Every time I'd come back with Tin
before, there'd been a lot of food there, but now there was nothing there.
There was a long table inside the dining room, with a branch chandelier
above it, but there was no one inside, so I had no choice but sigh.
"Mom also says not to go through other people's houses, but what do you
want me to do when you're this hungry, Mom." I mumbled under my breath
and made my way with my legs to their kitchen, praying that there was a
babysitter or something there because I cannot be bold enough to blow up
someone's kitchen.
"Where did it all go? I saw a dozen people during the day, but at night it's as
quiet as a tomb..."
"The servants' quarters are at the back of the building, and most of them
have gone back to rest."
Yikes!!!
As I was whining quietly, I was startled when a handful of strange voices

came from behind me. I thought something good was going to happen, but
when I looked back, I saw the half-breed, smiling at me.
Don't stir up trouble Can, don't stir up trouble!
"You don't have to be so careful, either!” Tul chuckled, he seemed to be in a

good mood, the sight of it made me sick.
"Where's my brother?"
It's tempting to ask him back, but do you still think of people as your
brother? But since I've promised Tin...
"Asleep."
"So what are you doing down here? What can I get you? Our parents didn't
come home today, and those maids went home at nine." I really didn't want
to take any notice of that guy, but since the babysitters were gone, that
meant I didn't have anything to eat. I get a little choked up at the thought.
For sure, I would never beg his brother.
Boom boom boom!
You ungainly belly!!!
At this point, I'm too honest, I've been drumming in protest, and I'm wide-
eyed at the sound of my own stomach gurgling, and Tul was first stunned,
then laughing.
"Laugh you’re a.ss off!” Don't expect me to say anything nice to him, but
he didn't care and headed over to the kitchen that way.
"Come with me if you're hungry, I'll make you something to eat."
"Ha!” I almost screamed out what he was going to do to me.
"Hahahaha, you're hilarious, isn't that weird... Don't look at me like that, but
I can cook a few dishes, unlike little Tin, that boy never goes into the
kitchen." Well, I do agree with that, every time I come to him and I want
something to eat, he just picks up the phone and says something over there
and someone brings it straight to him on the table. I do think this first heir is
more grounded.
Why am I thinking about that!
I was a little hesitant, but willing to follow the tall man in front of me - a
man of Western descent is a tall man - forward. Though his face, build, and
mannerisms were more in line with a large family than Tin's. But I don't
know why I felt more at ease with the tone of his voice or many other
aspects of his life.
No, no, no, Tin said not to be fooled by his appearances.
I followed him into the kitchen, where he made me sit at a table and wait,
then ran to open the refrigerator door.
"Is bacon spaghetti okay?"
"Huh?"
"Okay, briefly." I was a little foggy, but it turns out he wasn't just bringing
me food. I saw him turn on the stove and put the uncooked pasta on the
table, meaning... He was going to make it for me on the spot.
"No no no! No eating!!!!”
"Eat it, it's delicious, don't underestimate me, I've taken cooking classes."
"Yikes!”
Could anything be more surprising to me than right now?
All I could do was sit there and watch the man who had hurt my boyfriend
so badly was masterfully cooking my food for me. Once the spaghetti was
cooked, he turned to prepare the sauce, put the pan on the stove, poured in
the olive oil, sautéed the Seasoning. When it was about time, he drained the
pasta and poured it into the pan to sauté.
In no time at all, a plate of delicious, delicious food was on the table in

front of me.
"Taste it, I don't know if it's out of standard."
Hey, did I misunderstand something?
I sat there in shock, looking up at Tin's brother. Honestly, that stereotype in

my mind - the demonic presence who speaks with contempt and acts like a
villain of prey - instantly Slumped. He turned into a kind and warm big
brother who can cook, and Ming's house is crowded with cooks in the
kitchen.
I have nothing to say.
"Hahaha, look at your face." I don't know how I looked at the time, but I
silently picked up my fork, stirred it around the plate, and rolled a bite. Put
it in your mouth and... Yummy.
"It's good, isn't it, and Phu loves it, but that boy doesn't eat spicy food, and
he likes to put a lot of bacon in it." I didn't really care about what he was
telling me, I just kept putting food in my mouth because I was really hungry
yah. I was going to eat it quickly and get the hell out of here. Although I
would have a slight thought in my mind that he would have put something
in it, I saw that he had tasted it just before he scooped it up.
It should be safe.
But no matter how he invited me to talk to him, I didn't answer any of his
questions until...
"Little Phu says Tin's friend called me a bad person... Is that right, Can?"
Silence
"What did Tin tell you?" I was too busy looking up at him, and there was
still half a spaghetti hanging in the air. I really didn't want to talk to him ah,
but he said something.
"Do you trust Tin a lot?"
"Yep!” I cut off my reply and then he told me...
"I don't know what Tin told you, but you saw what kind of person I am, and
I love my brother very much. But I really don't understand why every
person he sees is spreading rumors with each other that I hurt him..."
"Because you're really hurting him!!!! Holy shit! What kind of brother are
you that you would do this to your own brother and set him up with drugs!
You don't have to lie to me, I'll never trust you, I only trust Tin!!!” I couldn't
take it anymore, so I got up and yelled at him. Even with how much of an
experienced eater I am, I was satiated when I saw him calling Tin a rumor
monger.
I clenched my fists and wanted to punch him in the face, but I turned
around and went upstairs, I never wanted to see this cursing against my own
boyfriend's guy.
Well, I know his brother is a lot friendlier than he thought, but I just don't
believe him. I trust that toxic Tin more - he looked like he was going to die
when he told me about his brother at the time.
I'm stupid, but I'd rather be stupid all my life to trust my Tin.
And for sure, I hate his brother with a passion!

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 65: The Truth
Saturday morning for most people means being able to sleep until the sun
shines on your butt. But our Pichaya classmate was up at 6 a.m, and ran out
into the yard to grab water with the gardener and then ran to go help Aunt
Jiu in the kitchen and finally called his loved ones while waiting for mom to
come down for breakfast.
[Wait a minute Pete... Mom!!!! Where do I put this?]
And the boy on the other end of the phone was smirking because he knows
the other guy is helping the family prepare the morning's goods. So he
immediately has an image in his mind of someone getting up at 4:30 a.m. to
move something until they're sweating.
Actually, Pete got up so early because of Ae.
Ae was an early riser, and would get up a little later if something came up
the night before. But also gets up earlier than the average young man, so of
course the khun-chai here has to follow his boyfriend and adjust his own
routine.
"If you're too busy, maybe I should hang up first."
[It's okay, I'm wearing my headphones... Little Yim!!!! Wait, wait, wait, I
can't play with you yet, I'm working for grandma].
[Ae uncle is a bad man, I will flick you!]
A handful of childish voices coming from the other end of the phone made
the handsome young man over here endure. He immediately conjured up an
image of a little girl holding up her finger and flicking it at her little uncle's
head, while Little Uncle was very frustrated and didn't know how to go
about coaxing this little girl.
"Yes yes, your Uncle Ae is bad and won't play with you." In the past, Pete
wouldn't have dared to joke around with each other, but now that they're a
few days shy of six months together, he's also Feel free to joke with the
other guy, and then he heard a heavy gasp on the other end of the line.
[I don't play with my niece, but I'll always play with you oh.]
Ah...
When the person on the other end of the phone, who is not good with
words, suddenly speaks in a native language, the person on this side of the
phone doesn't know what to say. Because the so-called "play" is probably
not a child's game like flying a plane with his niece, but should be
something else. Pete responded quietly.
"I'd better hang up, you're probably going to be busy."
[Huh? Are you boys deliberately avoiding me?]
[Uncle Ae speaks rudely!]
See, no sooner had Pete hung up the phone to duck back than a handful of
pure voices came over there. He was scared to death of being shy, and he
couldn't stop laughing at this one, and he was laughing really hard.
"Yeah, yeah, yeah, Ae's rude to talk, I want him drunk!”
[I go! Don't talk about it again!]

Pete also knew that Ae wasn't yelling at anyone, he was yelling at himself
to cover up his shyness. Because every time we talk about it, the guy who
got drunk and didn't know how to control himself and thus did something
stupid, blushes to death, so He doesn't even want to talk about it.
"But I like it."
[Pete! You're not playing with me.]
"I didn't." Pete says as he walks to the front door of the house. It's almost
eight o'clock now, and because it's a holiday, mom is coming down a little
later than usual. Pete is joking with his boyfriend, Yim Jr. Also yelling
about talking to Uncle Pete, when Pete sees a car turn a corner and pull up
in front of his house.
"Huh?"
[What is it?]
"Someone's visiting." Pete said and then went to look at his door with
narrowed eyes, and then he saw a man from a Mini Cooper up and came
down, waving to himself as he did so. Pete quickly turned to the remote
control for the gate and opened the door, and then I saw the visitor. Deli.
[Ow! You have guests? Then hang up.]
In fact, Pete almost took off and told the other guy who was coming, but
since the two had fought about it before, he was just about to tell Ae that it
was Deli but that sentence that bounced outward was swallowed by him and
replaced with this one.
"Bye bye then." Pete pressed off the phone quickly because he didn't want
to get into a conflict and this way he wasn't breaking a promise because he
wasn't out alone with the Deli met, but rather the other person came to him.
Plus, there are so many servants in the house, so it should be okay to talk to
his own friend.
"What are you doing here?!” When the car turned in and parked in front of
the mansion, Pete stepped down to welcome the friend in front of her, who
was dressed in light blue as well smiled sweetly.
"I stopped by for breakfast, and brought you some dessert..." said Deli as
she brought down a few bags of food from the back of the car. Breakfast
has started yet, Pete?" Deli said as she took down several bags of food from
the back of the car, and the khun-chai ran up to them to take it over to help
hold it, then answer.
"Not yet, mommy hasn't come down yet, by the way, what gust of wind
blew you over?" Deli let out a bark of laughter as she listened and looked
up at Pete with deep affection, which made Pete a little bit overwhelmed.
"Missed you... you only showed up for a little while at Grandma's birthday
party, and we haven't gone together to pick out a gift yet. If I don't come
over to visit, it looks like I'm going to lose you as a friend soon." A hint of
guilt crossed Deli's face after she said that, but then she acted as if their
relationship was as normal. But Pete felt something strange.
Maybe what Ae said earlier is true.
'She likes you!'
Pete stared at his friend dumbfoundedly after this thought and a question
arose in his mind.... When did Deli start looking at me with such a look in
her eyes?
No... No, it's just a friend looking at a friend.
"I'm really sorry about that day."
"I'll punish you some other time, then," Deli says wistfully, but the words
depress Pete a bit. Because he knows that if he goes out with Deli alone,
he'll have to lie to Ae, and then they'll definitely be at odds again.
He doesn't want to be accused of being sexist and at the same time, he

doesn't want to get into trouble with his boyfriend.
"I'll do my best, then." Eventually, Pete gave this ambiguous answer. Deli
heard it and raised an eyebrow a little puzzled, not knowing how this best
friend who was so close to her childhood friend said so. But soon, she
laughed.
"Can't 'do your best' oh, you've got to make it up to me! How many times
did we see each other last year... Only three or four times! We've been glued
together everywhere we've gone before ah. Forget it, let's go inside, the sun
is starting to get fierce." Deli said in a joyful tone, even though she saw her
friend's heart was heavy. She then hooked Pete's arm with one hand and
also pulled Pete hard into the house. This action, this touch, made Deli's
soft white cheeks begin to blush a little.
"How long has it been since I've held your arm like this... Actually, I came
here today to ask you for something."
"Huh?" Pete turned to look at her with a puzzled face, when...
"Aw, Deli, what are you doing here! Long time no see." Patchara greeted
the familiar girl in front of him as she came down the stairs. Deli
immediately let go of his hand to give a wai salute of the fold.
"I'm scrounging here today."
"Good grief, how long has it been since we ate together? Come on Pete, you
come over too, you must have waited for mom until you were hungry,
you've been up early lately." Mom replied with a smile on her face, and then
called her son to join her for breakfast. At this moment, Pete was still
wondering what kind of help Deli wanted from him. When he heard his
mom calling out to him, he quickly smiled and welcomed her, and walked
into the dining room with two women.
"Has Pete been getting up early lately?"
"Well, every time I come back from the dorm, I get up at 5 or 6 in the
morning."
Pete thought this was just a normal kind of family pull, but now he was
starting to slowly notice several things...Deli was interested in everything
he was doing, and though he tried his best to tell himself that it was just him
thinking too much, it all had nothing to do with Ae's analysis was exactly as
it should be. At this point he didn't even know that Miss Deli was already
smiling secretly and then stealing a few glances at him.
"Pete, you be my boyfriend for a minute."
"!!!”
After breakfast, Pichaya's mystery was finally solved. As soon as breakfast

was over, they went to the living room and sat down to talk. When Pete
asks what exactly Deli needs from him, the other man's answer is a real
surprise to Pete, and not knowing what to say, all he knew to do was look at
his friend who was blushing profusely. But when Deli saw that look on his
face, he quickly waved his hand and said.
"No... It's not what you think! We're pretending to be a couple! Pretend to
be a couple!”
"Pretending to be a couple?" The look of surprise instantly turned to one of

confusion, and Deli quickly nodded her head vigorously.
"Well... It's just pretending to be a couple, not a real couple... It's..." Deli
suddenly stopped and lowered her head, rubbing her hands vigorously as
she showed a kind of dilemma. This kind of cute and sweet-looking little
girl, acting like this, would definitely make many little boys' hearts melt
after seeing it. But Pete only had one thought in his mind after seeing it, and
that was curious, why pretend to be a couple?
"Here's the thing, Pete. I'm being annoyed by a boy at college who's... Uh...
He's coming after me, and I've turned him down, but he's still coming after
me, and not only from the same year, but a senior too... I was really upset
because no matter what I said, he wouldn't give up... So I just told them that
I have a boyfriend..."
"So that boyfriend is me?" Pete pointed a finger at himself and Deli nodded
hesitantly, then looked up at Pete.
"Can you help me... Just go for half an hour, if they see I have a boyfriend
they'll let it go."
Before, Pete would have stepped in to save Deli without saying a word.
Even though he's gay, he does his best to act like a competent boyfriend.
Because this time, Deli is really in trouble, otherwise she won't ask for help
easily. But since now... He however is a bit hesitant.
"Can't Pete?" asked Deli cautiously as soon as she saw that Pete wasn't
talking, she came with full confidence Full, the confidence level is now
estimated to have hit rock bottom and her heart is raised to her throat.
For Deli, it hadn't always been that she considered Pete just a friend. No,
since hitting puberty, this girl has only had eyes for this childhood best
friend.
Pete is a kind-hearted person, a gentle and caring person, a filial person, and
a person who treats people sincerely Pete has also become the prince
charming of many girls, even her. No exceptions, and then all the time, Deli
had also noticed that no matter how mature the other friends had grown into
Pete hadn't changed much.
They say the more perfect a man is, the more flirtatious he is, but that was
never the case with Pete. Pete was still his childhood. The guy she knew, so
she was secretly thinking... Maybe Pete was having fun with himself too.
As a child, the elders liked to say that they were golden boys and girls, and
that it would be a beautiful thing if they could marry when they grew up.
Those words have always haunted Deli's mind. Although her own
grandmother was less optimistic about them by the time she got to the point
where she said Pete wasn't the eldest first-born in the family and their
family also had several older brothers who were older than him. Plus Pete's
parents were divorced and Pete chose to stay with his mom. That's why her
Grandma said Pete wasn't good enough for her, but those words never
changed Deli's mind.
No matter what anyone says, she only cares about how Pete feels about her.
At this moment, she realized that this friend was getting distant from her, so
she felt a little bit of loss. The two of them went to different colleges, so
they saw less of each other later. So it's no surprise that Deli is starting to
get overly worried about someone coming into Pete's life during this time.
So, she's going to lie a little... No, part of what she told Pete was true. She
could actually handle the guys who pursued her on her own, but she also
wanted to use this as a way to get closer to Pete. An excuse for distance.
She was confident that the other party would say yes to her, but didn't
expect the other party's answer...
"I'm sorry Deli, that's something I can't help you with."
"Why? It's just a pretend ah." Although she was very shocked, she kept her
demeanor.
"It's not about whether it's a real couple or a fake couple... It's..." Pete was
silent for a moment, and finally looked up to the other man as if he had
made an important decision.
"Now I'm seeing someone."
"Not... Really."
If you were to ask how Deli is feeling right now, she must be too surprised
to say a word, resulting in her inability to say anything. She was just
mouthing off and looking at her friend with an incredulous look on her face.
Pete, on the other hand, had a hard time explaining it to her, saying.
"Don't get mad at me yet, I really want to help you. If it was anything else, I
would have gone out of my way to help you, no, to help you with
everything I had. But I can't help you with this... I don't want my lover to
get the wrong idea." Pete opened the skylight to speak frankly. He knows
what kind of meaning the other guy's eyes convey, so he says it.
"It's not that my date doesn't understand, but it's really hard to talk about
this kind of thing, and he doesn't want me to be someone else's boyfriend,
even though it's a pretend... I'm really sorry ah, very sorry."
"When did it... start?"
Deli pursues softly, her hands shaking uncontrollably, her beautiful eyes are
heating up, and she feels the tears inside them about to come out of her eyes
and she has to quickly look down at her hands.
"It started in July."
"For... Why I don't know the... Why..." Deli bites her lip until it hurts, her
speech is shaky, and Pete senses he's at fault.
"We don’t meet as much, so I didn't tell you about..."
"We met, Pete, we met, or at least we chatted on the Line, but never to me,
when did you start having a date." Deli stood up abruptly, startling Pete.
"Deli... I..."
"It's been six months, aren't we best friends? Has this been wishful thinking
all along... It must have been me wishing that you were my best friend!!!”
Weakly built Deli, however, made a sound that was a few dozen decibels
louder than it had been. Because she knew she was late, six months late,
and she'd always thought Pete would eventually choose to be with her. She
couldn't help herself at the thought.
"Deli, I'm sorry." Pete's look of embarrassment had Deli pursing her lips.
She also knew she was embarrassing her friend, but she couldn't stand to
hear that any longer.
"I... I'd better get back, I'm sorry, but you'd better forget what I just said."
Deli said as she picked up her handbag, then turned around and walked out
of the house. The moment she was about to step out of the door, her tears
spilled out like a dying sea, and Pete closed his eyes helplessly behind him
while covering his face with his hands.
Should he walk up and explain or just let her go?
"Ae's right, why didn't I know that."
"Pete!”
"Mom." The person who is looking down in chagrin hears someone call his
name, looks up quickly, and then sees that his mother was meaningfully
looking at yourself and come to sit down beside you.
"Mom heard it all." Pete closed his eyes after hearing that, then dropped his
head down, almost touching his hands that were rubbing each other tightly.
"I... I really don't know, Mom. I've always thought of Deli as my best
friend, my closest friend, the one who would never leave me behind... But I
don't know, I'd hurt her..."
Pat, having heard this, reached over and placed his hands on Pete's and
shook them gently, then in a tender tone of voice said.
"You didn't know, so you weren't wrong that Deli liked you. But now that
you know, and you don't feel that way about her, you told her straight up,
and that's the best way to handle it. It's better than keeping her in the dark
and fantasizing about possibilities with you all the time." Mom wanted to
give her son some encouragement, but Pete was concerned.
"But Deli... won't even consider me a friend anymore..." Pete cares about
this friend. Mom smiled when she heard it.
"Time will make everything better, it may be hard for you right now, but I'm
sure Deli is someone who understands," The mom, who watched the two
from a young age until she grew up, consoled. She didn't feel bad that her
own son didn't like the idea of a near-perfect girl like Deli. Because no
matter which path her own son chooses to take, she will support him
unconditionally.
"Well, Mom, I'm... I'm okay." Eventually, Pete took a deep breath and
squeezed a forced smile at his mom, while he also gave her hand a gentle
shake. He didn't want his mom to worry too much about him and then get
carried away with her.
"I'll go call that jealous man first, then."
"Is Ae so jealous, Pete?"
Pete was momentarily overwhelmed and disoriented by his mother's

response.
"Uh... I'm... I'm... I'm... I'm... Uh... I'd better go do my homework first."
Pete said and promptly scampered off. Not that Pete didn't want to tell his
mom, but when he saw that she was mimicking the way he was talking, he
felt like his face was burning. He had to flee back to his room because he
was pretty sure Mom already knew.., and most likely knew for a long time.
As for what he needed to say to Ae... He needs to tell Ae what happened.
I don't want to hide anything from Ae, including Deli coming to me today.
[Where did you go early this morning?]
"How did you know I wasn't home!”
Can
Meanwhile, this spunky monkey on a leisurely vacation is looking

confused. As he was stepping off the bus, Daddy Gold, Tin, called him up,
and they still know that at the moment he's not At home.
[I just know it anyway.]
"Do you have eyes in the sky, or do you have an informant like Pond?" Can
wondered if this Tin was really sending someone to spy on him. Because
honestly... He doesn't even have to call him to tell him exactly where he is
these days.
[What did you go and do today.]
"Cut it out if you don't... Phii Champ got some free movie tickets that I
begged him to get! "
[Isn't it enough to see it at my house?]
"It's not the same! While the sound and picture in your house is great too,
it's something else to look at with someone else! Besides, none of the
movies I've been watching at your house lately have been able to be
watched in their entirety, with frequent interruptions by something in
between." As for what it was, they both chicken-fed the grass - and knew it
by heart.
"Okay, okay, don't talk about me! Just let me go for a day. I still have to put
up with the Phii's jokes that make my ears bleed. Shit! He also said that if
he wanted free tickets, he'd have to come and beg for them, and parodied
me kissing you at the stadium that day. What a thick layer of skin I had to
wear to get a ticket." Can only spoke for himself before the other man could
follow up, but Can interrupted again.
"Uh-huh, I see Phii! This first...."
I'll be damned if I see it! He himself arrived half an hour early, and the gang
was probably half an hour late each.
Can thought of that and had to shrug, then stuffed his phone back in his
pocket. Then his eyes darted around and he thought he should get
something to eat before those guys arrived. Then he saw the big "M" sign
not far away, and as he was about to walk over there, he heard the words...
"What a coincidence!”
What a coincidence!
Can quickly turned his head to look behind him, then curses in his mind.
Looking incredulous at the unlikely person in front of him in this place.
Not Tin, but... His brother.
Yes, the man standing in front of Can right now is Tul. Only he's wearing a
pair of dark jeans with a short-sleeved shirt, and is smiling at Can in a
friendly manner. Can scratched his head in confusion.
"What a coincidence! You're over there at home, why did you come over
here?" Can wasn't stupid enough to believe that a chance encounter like this
could happen. Since there was no need for the other party to come to this
area, and I heard that their company was also in the city center, then this
guy was here... What the heck is he selling?
"Hahahaha, okay, okay, let's pretend that I've come here specifically to find
you."
"Huh?"
Come and find me, come and find me for what?
Can thought of that and pointed to himself and muttered under his breath.
"What the hell... These two brothers are weird! How did you find me?" In
the last sentence, Can was talking to himself, but the other guy answered his
question.
"It's not hard at all... That phone." Tul nodded to indicate the phone in Can’s
pocket, and Can raised an eyebrow when he heard it.
"Go sit down somewhere and talk, I just saw that you seem to want to eat
the macaroons so go ahead, you haven't had it in a while." And with that,
Tul headed right over there, with Can behind him with his mouth wide
open, not knowing what to say. He didn't want to get too involved with this
guy, but just as he was about to turn around and leave, the other guy said
something slow and deliberate.
"If you want to know how Tin found you, come and have something to eat
with me." And then out of sheer curiosity, his legs still followed the other
into the store.
Finally, they both had a breakfast set in front of each of them like a pair of
brothers, and he paid for it for me. Then Can started staring at each other
with a suspicious eye, and looking around, trying his best to find out if there
were any hooded people nearby. It's like making a movie.
"What are you looking at?"
"You, don't tell me you sent someone to follow me? That's a violation of my
privacy!” This brainiac had a serious tone of questioning the other person,
who laughed out loud.
"Didn't you follow me in here because you wanted to know how Tin could
find you? Why are you asking how I can find you again?"
You're both terrifying!

Can thought this, then watched the other man bite into a hamburger like a
normal person. He really wondered if this guy in front of him was the same
guy as the asshole who hurt Tin or not... Why does this look so
approachable?
"And then, how did Tin find me?" He spoke a little more softly, not because
he was afraid of the other man, but because he felt that, in any case, the
other man was an elder. Also, Tin had given him three orders not to start a
fight with each other. So Can decided to be a good and polite boy, or else he
would be accused of having no manners again.
At this point, the guy who was sucking on his Coke picked the straw up
gently and pointed it at the phone on the table.
"You know, iPhones have a location function."
At this point, Can quickly looked down at his phone and searched his mind
for the image that came out a few months ago.
"Tin already set this up when he bought you the phone."
Huh? Wait, wait, wait, wait. So Tin knows where I'm at, and it's not even by
fate. No wonder... Every time I leave the house lately, he calls to check on
me!!!
Can gritted his teeth, but also didn't want the other man to know his lack of
intelligence - he wouldn't turn off that feature, he had to save it for when we
get back to that Tin guy! Then his brain kicked in and he looked up at the
other guy.
"And how do you know that Tin bought this for me?" That question made
Tul laugh.
"Actually, is this meal just to explore why Tin can always find you
wherever you are, wrong? Then I'll give you a gift bag. I know Tin bought
two phones with the exact same model number so it won't be hard to figure
out who's got the other one... He's the one who brought it home..."
"What the hell are you doing?" Before the other side could finish, the
Monkey interrupted, because it sounded like he knew the other side had
been spying on his brother's life. Then he felt a strange sense of dread.
The other guy sees Can looking like he's about to punch someone, giggles,
and then looks at the other guy with a look of amusement.
"Don't think so badly of me, I just don't want anyone to misunderstand me,
so I'm going to come and explain..."
"What's the misunderstanding again? I know all about what you did!” The
man who said he wouldn't freak out, did, and questioned in a very
dismissive tone. But that didn't make the big brother across the table show
the slightest bit of fear, only that he reached into his pocket and took out his
cell phone, thumbing it a few times, and at the same time the mouth began
to speak.
"Tin said I was the one who wronged him about the drugs, right?" His
question made Can squint his eyes.
"That's not an injustice." Also confirming what I heard, at this point...
Line ~
The message alert on his own phone went off, but Can doesn't look down as
he's gawking at his boyfriend's enemy, and Tul signaled with his chin.
"Look at it." Though tempted to say why he should look, he picked it up

and read it.
Although he was curious how the brother knew his Line account, the
picture they sent him was more appealing. Because the picture is definitely
Tin, and although the hair is a little longer and more juvenile than it is now,
it's definitely Tin.
Can immediately slides his finger to continue looking at the photo, which
he feels was taken in a bar because it looks dark and is next to the man was
a couple of coolly dressed foreign girls. But when he looked down, he saw
that his boyfriend was holding a white powder.
"It's... What is it?"
Tul was sucking on a Coke and answered quickly when he heard the other's
question.
"Hasn't Tin told you that he's been on drugs?"
"!!!”
ahhhhhhhhhhh
At this point, Can’s phone rings, and he scans it and sees that it's his senior,
so he quickly grabbed a headful of his hair and said it all.
"Phii! I'm not available right now! You show your ticket to someone else,
goodbye!” Said he hung up immediately and also turned off the phone, then
he said in a serious tone.
"What do you mean, what do you mean?"
And then, the man who had been holding his own opinion was shifting.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 66: Unfortunate man
Can.
"You wanna hot body ~ You want a Bugatti ~ You wanna Maserati ~ You
better work bitch! You want a Lamborghini ~ Sip martinis ~ "
Work Bitch by Britney Spears comes on inside the phone's headphones, and
every time I can't help but follow along with the rhythm swings, or else I
memorize the lyrics and sing them to my own friends, but this time I
uncharacteristically become silent and stilted Look at the picture on your
phone.
The screen on the phone plays a video of a classy bar where 80% of the
people are blond and blue-eyed foreign aristocrats, but the camera focuses
on the girl dancing on a pole, but the girl who's making out with a guy, and
to top it off, that guy was Tin.
It wasn't the fact that he wasn't being nice to someone at the dance that
concerned me, it was the fact that it happened before that, Tin was high on
drugs.
The video on the phone does a good job of explaining what he's doing, and
he's sucking on a white powdery substance, and I have no idea what that
really is. Heroin or some other drug or something, but he was doing it with
the woman next to him, and he smoked it in one face for several puffs, and
then he was done Turning and kissing one of the girls, with a very restless
hand on the other's hip.
People may think I'm listening to music, but I'm actually watching my own
boyfriend get high and play with women.
"Why didn't you call me when you got there?"
There was a sudden sound in the air, and I looked up to follow the sound
and saw Tin preparing to sit down towards the chair across from me, his
face hanging with sparse beads of sweat, it looked like a rush.
I took it upon myself to meet him today at a college coffee shop, choosing
to meet at this afternoon time, when most of the people are off to class, so
the cafe only had a few sporadic customers, which was nice and made it
easier for me to talk to him.
"What are you looking at?" He asked, trying to grab the phone from my
hand to look at it, but I drew back just in time and squinted at him, my mind
pondering what was going on.
"Tsk, your eyes are already small, but you still have to squint, being careful,
trying to not to let me see anything," he said jokingly. You may say: Oh,
your eyes are so big oh, yes, his eyes are really big, so those European and
American beauties like this kind of big eyes of Asian men, but that's not
what today is about.
"Tin, let me ask you some questions."
"Ask it."
"Have you been on drugs?"
FFs
I got straight to the point without any lag, his smile was diminishing, and I
could clearly feel him frothing at the mouth as he listened to the words
stunningly and then very seriously asked me:
"Why do you ask that?"
"See for yourself" I gave him the phone along with the headphones, and he
put one hand in his ear and looked at me as if to say what, but he didn't say,
just looked down and clicked on the video I'd watched several times
already.
At first Tin was just curious, but slowly he became more serious, his
eyebrows knitted together, and he held tightly the Phone, I'll probably die of
depression if I don't get this out of the way.
"Where did you get this video?" His tone was steady and full of all sorts of
discomfort.
"Your brother sent it to me."
"Did you talk to him?!” He looked up at me immediately and I could feel

the anger coming from his eyes. I was so confused, he should have had to
explain to me Instead of feeling angry like this, because I'm the one who
should be angry because he kept it to himself, right! So I also answered
straightforwardly:
"Yes, I talked to your brother."
Snap! 〜
"Then there's nothing more to talk about between us," he said and slammed
the phone down on the table hard, I was shocked and he got up so fast
getting ready to leave the coffee shop made me feel very confused and I
looked at him with a dumbfounded look on my face:
"Hey, don't you want to explain this to me?!!!” I rushed to get up and speak
loudly to him, making him stop in his tracks.
"There's nothing to explain".
"That means you've actually done it!” I said to him at the top of my voice,
not caring if the rest of the store was watching us or if the waiter signaled
for our voices to be smaller. I looked at his back in disbelief as Tin
continued without turning his head:
"You've already chosen to believe him, and no matter what I say, it's no use,
I already know I can't win... against him."
FFS
I opened my mouth a little and watched him walk away, I couldn't think of
any other words at that point, except
"You bastard!!!” I took off cursing, grabbed my phone and stuffed it in my

bag and immediately followed, good thing he wasn't running away, so it
didn't take me long to catch up with him
Snap! 〜
POW!!!
"Oh hey!”
I grabbed him by the shoulders to make him turn around, then squeezed my
fist up and punched him in the jaw, and the girls around him were shocked,
before he reacted, I yelled at him:
"Will you stop being unreasonable? A.sshole!!!! If I believed your brother,

why would I waste my time coming here to ask you, can't you just use your
head and think! What makes you think I trust your brother more than I trust
you!!!!! I've told you several times that I would choose to believe you, even
if I was stupid enough to be deceived by you, even if I were dead. Did you
hear that? You freaking white retard!!!” I grabbed him by the collar and
yelled at him, feeling that Tin startled by my sudden move.
From the moment I heard him say he didn't want to explain, I already knew
he must have thought I believed his brother.
I did contact your brother, but did I say I believed your brother?
"Hey, hey, classmate, what's up with you guys?"
"You're talking to me! I'm your boyfriend, aren't I? Tell me what's going on.
What's going on? Didn't you say I was stupid, but can't you just tell me so I
can understand it more thoroughly!” I ignored the security guard who came
running to stop me, and I still yelled at him, leading him by the collar with
my hands that kept shaking him, hoping he would be able to answer every
one of my questions positively.
"Tin!!!”
Snap! 〜
When he didn't say anything, I called out to him loudly again, and he
grabbed my hand and then hugged me, saying softly...
"I'm sorry."
I'm startled, and I think others might find it odd, too, that Tin is suddenly
hugging me like this and then whispering in my ear Sorry.
"I thought... I…… thought you'd believed him and started hating me."
"Uh, class, are you guys fighting?"
FFS
I wanted to turn around and answer the security guard's question, too, but
instead Tin hugged me tighter, and I wanted to push him away really badly I
didn't understand his shifty mood, but I reached out to hug him too, patted
him gently on the back, and then turned to the security guard says:
"No, it's fine, it's just a little fight. Hey, Tin!” and I really can't figure him
out. I just turned to answer the security guard, he suddenly grabbed my
hand and then interjected, as a group of people around him cast all sorts of
strange glances.
Haven't they ever seen two other people fighting?
I thought to myself, but thought it better not to ask, as I walked behind Tin,
dodging the eyes of passersby. He suddenly turned and looked at me, ouch
hello, Tin felt like an abandoned stray dog very aggrieved said:
"I'm sorry."
"Sorry for what?" He was startled, and then said to me
"I thought you chose to believe him.”
"Do you want me to flick your forehead?" I gave him a blank stare and
didn't look good. A good conversation with him at first and not listening
and saying there's nothing to talk about, all before I've been talking for
more than five minutes, and I'm holding my chest. Not looking at him
kindly, Tin felt as aggrieved as if he had the entire planet on his back
"No one who speaks to him, no matter who he is, will choose to want to
believe me, and the fact that you got that video means that you already are
talking to him behind my back has forced me to think more and think you
already believe what he says.”
"Are you saying that everyone trusts your brother more than they trust
you?"
"Yes," he admitted, and I sighed at him.

"No wonder." he looked at me dead in the eyes, but not the evil kind of
stare, but the kind of stare where he was afraid of losing me. I smiled at him
and stuck my finger out at his head, next time he'll have his ass handed to
him if he's so rude.
"It's because you're always so alone with the whole world on your own and
your brother laughs like a madman, everyone should choose the face that
they all like to wear with a smile, as if facing your cold face!” I'm telling
the truth, and I'm beginning to understand why Tin would say he has
nothing to offer his brother, even though I've only known him for a short
time, and I was almost on his side!
Tin wrapped himself up so tightly that he feels like no one can get close to
him, while his brother Tul is more of an approachable ordinary person.
I don't know anything about psychology, but if people are going to be asked
to choose between these two men, if they don't know them very well With
two people, I think everyone would definitely choose Tul, but it just so
happens that unlike the others, I'm one of those people who, as soon as I
trust someone who's up, and I'm not going to change my mind no matter
what they use to brainwash me.
"You don't have to worry, if I say I believe you, I believe you as for that
video, it's not like I'm going to take it like the woman in the…… TV show...
Having a video conference about you cheating on me and all that, I'm just
here to ask you if those are true." After all I've said, can he understand me
or not? Just staring at me, soon he was looking elsewhere:
"It's true," I frowned.
"Then explain yourself."
"At that time," he paused, then continued, after my deportation, everyone

was disappointed in me, and within me Feeling depressed, feeling that my
family was alienating me and that everything I had was being taken away
from me, I took it upon myself to get revenge. I really tried to get high and
felt like I was floating. It made me forget everything, but no matter how
much I tried to get back at myself, no one ever looked me in the eye until I
myself began to realize that whether to fall or choose to go back for
revenge..."
Snap! 〜
When he did say that, I pulled him in for a hug, and even though it was hot,
I felt like he needed it. I patted him gently on the back like I was patting my
Gucci's head.
"You're just being tough, see, wouldn't it have been okay if you'd told me
earlier?" I felt Tin stiffen a little, but soon he reached out of his own accord
and hugged me tightly, and I felt his shoulders in the Shudder.
"I'm sorry...” he apologized again and I would smile heartily.
I feel like I'm the only one in college. No, the only one in the whole world
who can hear Tin go on and on like this saying sorry.
We just hugged each other, and after a while he asked me
"Why did you go looking for a chat?"
"He's the one who came to me, I don't want anything to do with him, he
sent me a screenshot from the video, he is the one who sent it to me.
Imagine seeing my boyfriend holding a woman in his arms and sucking on
a white flour-like substance, my curiosity was immediately piqued I met
with him because I wanted to see the full video, and that's why he was
willing to send it to me so I now can tell you about your brother is really
bad!”
I don't know what kind of brother is out to smear his brother, he's just evil!
"How can anyone be like him, who says he loves his brother, but behind his
back he's going around showing videos to other people?" I said, depressed,
but he hugged me even tighter.
"Between him and me, who would you trust?" Of course, I could answer
him with confidence.
"Of course you are."
Tin let go of me, then looked at me, feeling less worried than before, the
frightening depths of his eyes slightly trembling, and what had been a
painful expression slowly became one filled with happiness, he reached out
and touched my cheek, and lowered his head against his forehead.
This position actually makes me a little shy.
"Don't look at me like that or I'll want to poop again." I mumble, I know
holding goose bumps, blushing and rolling stomach feelings might be
because he's being shy, but why is he looking at himself in that way?
That feeling, like Pete looking at Ae, and yes, it's Pete looking at Ae, and
he's still on me. says:
"I love you"
"...!!!” I looked at him with wide eyes and yes, his eyes reminded me of
Pete because that's what love looks like.
Boom! 〜
I'm suddenly sitting on the floor with my hands outstretched over my face,
my heart is beating erratically.
Can those three words really make the heartbeat that hard?!
I asked myself mentally, feeling Tin squatting next to me as well.
"Can, don't abandon me, please?" My face had turned red and flushed and I
looked up at him and felt like he had looked at me when I had just adopted
Gucci Eyes……
As if to say: Adopt me, take care of me, okay? That's how it feels.
Snap! I put a hand on his shoulder, trying to defuse my shy expression, and
said to him while laughing loudly
"I won't abandon you, you don't have to worry, even if the whole world
betrays you, I'll betray the whole world with you. Even if the whole world
calls you a liar, I will unconditionally believe all your words, and while I
am prone to trusting others, I am "I know I sound like a bit of a killjoy, but I
always talk like this. Not to the point, but I guess he's used to the way I talk,
because he replied instead
"I love you, I really love you," I felt my heart tickling at the sound of such
lovey-dovey words. I let go of my hand and got up, patted the dust, picked
up my pants, then held out my hand to him and he looked up at me.
"Aw, Gucci #2, let's go, your Can brother is hungry" I querched an eyebrow
at him, and he got up and patted himself on the back but it didn't take my
hand, but it locked my neck.
"If I were Gucci, wouldn't you be sleeping with a dog?"
"Well, well, well, if you get slept on by a dog, you get slept on by a dog, but
then again, you're really like my Gucci hey, not at all obedient, and very
rude, but it's okay, I'm used to it," I kept saying as this Khun-chai dragged
me away while locking my neck. I kept him company on the way, talking
about all sorts of things, because I didn't want him to think too much, and it
was better to make something so he could yell at me than for him to put on
a stinky face, he suddenly said to me.
"Thank you."
"Yeah," I responded briefly, but my mouth was almost crooked over my

ears. I couldn't help but swear in my mind.
If Tul sends me any more videos next time, I promise to beat him up until
he's on all fours!
Deli
Pete already has a lover.
It saddens me every time I think about it, and there's an unspoken stab of
pain in my heart.
My parents have asked me what's wrong and why my eyes are red.
My friends say why they didn't do it sooner.
Phii asks me why I'm like this.
Every one of them asked me, but Pete didn't even think to worry about
himself…….
What was I expecting? What is it that I really need?
I asked myself in my mind, and the answer was that I needed Pete to come
to me and tell me that what happened that day was just a joke, but He
disappeared in front of me so quietly, leaving behind only a short message
inside the phone: I'm sorry, let my heart is so hard, sad.
I always thought we were long beyond friends, that we were childhood

sweethearts who knew everything about each other, but seems like I'm
making a fool of myself.
I haven't slept well for days, my head full of Pete stuff, until today, when I
couldn't take it anymore.
I ran off to the university to find him.

"Okay, Deli, just talk things out and die," I tell myself, but instead I feel like
there is simply no way to do it.
I can't really be dead to him.
Actually, I wanted to meet Pete's lover today, too, to see who this woman
really is. What does it look like? What kind of a woman is she? Why you
can chase Pete down.
I sighed a little and turned the car off and stepped out of the car, I had done
some homework before coming until the approximate location of the IC
college, but just to be sure
"Student, can you tell me where the International Academy is?" I saw a
student in a school uniform look passing by, so I walked over and asked,
and the two students turned and smiled:
"Oh, it's on the other side, you came in through the side door, didn't you? If
you go in through the main gate, the International Academy is just over
there," said a girl with a ponytail, and another girl added.
"Do you want to come over with us? We were just about to take the school
bus over there, and we just happened to get off at the main gate, so I'll show
you which building is the international college later. With a nod and a thank
you he followed them to the waiting spot, his eyes constantly scanning the
surroundings.
Would the story have been rewritten if I had come to school here like Pete?
I sighed, my thoughts running wild, until the conversation between the two
girls reached my ears.
"It's all this and you're still not giving up, huh?"
"Oh ooh, Lemon, it's a breakup okay, not wrestling, and who gets over a
relationship that easily? I want to be a good sister too, but every time I see
him I get all confused." I looked down at my feet because I understood.
That feeling of being out of love.
"I don't understand what's good about this going on," The girl with the
braided hair said.
"Lemon, you're just unresponsive, cruel, and unwilling to comfort your

friends! Huh?"
"How can I be with you every evening if I don't comfort you? Wouldn't it
be nice if I had this time to read a book and gossip about Can and Tin,
Chompoo, when you talk about me like that? Do you believe I'll let you die
on your own?" I not only laughed a little at that, but how nice would it be if
I had someone close to me who understood what I was going through and
could come to comfort me? But the guy I confided in whenever I had
something to say to him hurt me the most and brought me to tears.
A white school bus slowly approached, and the two schoolgirls shouted. As
I got in the car.
I followed them to the car and sat behind the two of them, letting the icy
evening breeze blow against my cheeks, feeling very cozy.
Pete, I've come to apologize for coming and congratulate you on having
fallen in love, can I meet your girlfriend? It's nice to get to know each other.
I kept practicing and kept telling myself in my mind that if Pete had already
made his choice, I should have only congratulated him.
"Hey, I actually can't believe that Ae is also hey, I thought he was a cosmic
straight man at first glance."
"Don't you dare say Ae, he's a handsome gentleman alright!”
"Well la! You're the best! How about that, your heart is melting at the sight
of him, right?"
Ae. Whata familiar name, huh?

"Hey, why isn't he straight? Ae likes guys and doesn't even say so," I
immediately looked up at them, did I hear that right!
Is he Gay?!
I was curious to think, not that I hate gays, it's perfectly normal for men to
like men in this day and age. Sometimes even we women can't tell if the
other guy is straight or gay! But that doesn't mean these gays can make
girls like themselves and then dump someone else!
"Chompoo, I've told you a few times, there are some men who are gay, he's
not gay, he's just into that one guy,"
"You've been reading too many novels!”
"It's true what I said, Chompoo, true love doesn't care about gender, don't
you know? The truth is that we are all bisexual, it's just that society has
given us a limitation that divides people into men and women. So maybe
Ae only likes Pete because she likes Pete as a person, not because Pete is a
man."
What? Pete? Ae?
The guy who had dinner at Pete's popped into my head.
No, definitely not!
"I want to be Pete, too."
"Then you'll need to die and be reincarnated."
The first two girls kept arguing about this, the girl with the ponytail was
angry, and the other girl with the braid was very impatient, as for me, I felt
my heart beat faster, not from excitement, but from fear, from the bottom of
my heart. Fear.
"Er... friend..." I opened my mouth to call out to the two girls sitting in front
of me.
"Uh-huh Not.. yet, I'll point it out to you when I get there."
"Uh... no, it's not the International Academy thing. I just overheard you
guys talking about Ae and Pete. Is... the Pete you're talking about, the Pete
who's a freshman at International College? It's that tall, handsome boy
right?" I asked softly as the two girls in front of me looked at each other.
"Oh, I'm a friend of Pete's and Ae's, that's what I came to see them about
today," I said, trying to squeeze out a smile. Chompoo laughed out loud.
"If you're talking about Ae who plays football, you should be talking about
the same person, are you a friend of Pete's? Then you should know that the
two of them are dating cough cough!!!……" Lemon held her mouth tightly
shut at the crucial moment, and I thought I had heard her clearly enough to
know what she was trying to say, so I Nodding vigorously in agreement:
"Oh, I know, you were going to say something about Ae and Pete dating,
weren't you? I'm a good friend of Pete's. He told me himself. I was
surprised to hear about it at first, by the way, I still have a picture of my
friend, isn't that the guy?!” I took the risk of taking her word for it and then
immediately took out my phone and opened the picture to show them, and
when Lemon saw it, she let go of the hand covering your friend's mouth.
"So heartbreaking, Lemon!”
"Go you with a heartache! I've told you several times to think twice about
what you say. If people don't know about this, you'll be the one exposing
them! That is Pete's secret now! Didn't you promise to keep it a secret? I'm
sorry ah, I didn't know you knew about this too," Lemon smiled and
apologized to me, the other girl next to me looked offended.
"Sorry, I forgot myself. Good thing she knows Pete. Look, she's got a
picture of him."
I didn't pay any more attention to their next conversation, my hand holding
the phone began to drop, and I had gotten myself a clearer answer, but he
answered.
Pete isn't dating a woman, he's dating a man!
So what the hell is this all about?!

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 67: The Meaning of looking for
someone
"Pete, did you see your friend the day before yesterday?"
"Uh-huh? Friends?"
"Yeah, a big-eyed, pretty girl, I couldn't tell, she said she was a good friend
of yours, I think from some other college, by the way, he still has a picture
of you!”
On a sunny day, the scorching sun was burning? Instead, Pete felt that the
sky was shrouded in a mist, like something before a storm. He happened to
meet the girl with the ponytail and stood there listening to her talk about the
events of the previous day, and his sixth sense told him that what he had
heard was Things, definitely not a good thing.
"Got hair only so long and uncolored ain't it ah? Chompoo..."
"Ah, yes, that's right, she has beautiful, long hair that reaches her waist, so
you've already met her, right? She just happened to ask for directions the
other day, so we took the school bus together and came to the vicinity of
your college". Pete was startled, because at other schools, he had been in
the classroom for years. The guy who went to school said she was his best
friend and had a picture of him that described pretty much her.
"Deli.” Pete blurted out her name and Ae, sitting next to her, frowned
slightly.
Pete had already told him everything.
Since the last time Deli came to his house, Pete had called his short
boyfriend and told him all about it, including apologizing with her about it.
But Ae wasn't angry about that; he could tell just by listening how guilty
Pete felt when he knew he was feeling after what his childhood friend
thinks of you
'I did the right thing, didn't I. Ae I told Deli straight up that I already had a
crush on someone.'
The soccer boy didn't know how to answer that question, he just felt relaxed
about what his boyfriend was doing, he himself didn't want to be constantly
jealous of a woman, but he was more worried about him.
He didn't know, himself, what the woman was thinking. He wasn't at all
surprised that she had come to the school looking for him, but
"I haven't seen Deli, Chompoo".
"Ow."
Yes, after Chompoo talked to her the other day, the two of them went off to
get pizza, and Ae proved that day it is better to call his boyfriends, and they
were both together the whole time that day, so Deli must not have been
there to see them that day...
"Let me ask you, why did you know that Deli was Pete's friend?” Ae
opened his mouth to ask, and the girl with the ponytail froze, while
laughing dryly.
"Oh, it's all because of me."
"Uh-huh?" The two teenagers stared at her in great puzzlement, as if

waiting for her to explain further, and Chompoo lowered her head slightly,
her voice lowered a lot more.
"I was with Lemon the other day when she came running over to ask for
directions and I was telling Lemon about my breakup with Ae thing, and
then it came up offhandedly about the two of you dating, but we didn't say
anything bad, Lemon. Super like you guys, but unfortunately for the woman
she heard it too, so she asked if the Pete we were talking about was the man
in the picture"
"Did you tell Deli about me and Ae dating?!”
"Well, yes, I thought she said she knew all about it, and she told Lemon and
me to reassure us that she said these things she know all about it, but why I
didn't look for you I don't know, was it because I couldn't find the
International Academy building?", Chompoo said curiously, noticing how
pale Pete was, with the dark-skinned teen next to him was a stark contrast.
"Chompoo, we're leaving first, Pete he's got class."
"Ah, well, I almost forgot to give my friend what I bought when I saw you
guys, so I'll be off too, goodbye," Ae said and the little girl responded, her
eyes widening at the thought of what she was going to do, but what could
she do? It's good to go over and say hello when you see your beloved Ae.
The little girl has run away, dropping a bomb and leaving.
"What do we do, Ae, Deli must already know we're dating," the taller teen
fidgeted. Ae frowned at that.
"Do you not want people to know about us that much?"
"No. No, it's not that I don't want to talk about it, and I've thought about
telling Deli about us being gays, but I... I can't say it, and I didn't know that
Deli liked me, but after knowing that I can't say it, how can I say it? I've
never cared for a girl's feelings and I don't want her to hate us," Pete
explained quickly, and sat down on one of the... On the Trojan horse, hands
on your head, apprehensive.
From the beginning, Pete never thought to tell his best friend about this
kind of thing, because he thought his sexual orientation would make people
Feeling disgusted, not very receptive, even his own mother, whom he had
hidden from him for years, instantly a very good friend, he Didn't even
think to talk to them until after dating Ae.
To Pete, Ae was a very important man, perhaps more important in his life
than his father, the man who was more important than anyone else was. Pete
had thought about telling her directly, but at the time he hadn't known Deli's
interest in him.
It's a completely different feeling to say these things to a friend than it is to

say them to a friend who likes what you do.
Snap! 〜
"Hey, I'm not mad at you, I think you should give someone a call." The
short teen said with a sigh, reaching out and patting his boyfriend gently on
the head. Pete closed his lips tightly and hesitantly looked at him.
"Ae, do you think Deli will hate us?"
"I don't know, Pete, and I don't know your friend well enough to answer that
question for you, and she likes you." Ae, he understood this dilemma in his
mind, not because they were a male couple, but because it depended on the
How is that woman going to think about her boyfriend.
Pete closed his lips even more at that, squeezing his fists in distress.
"But remember, no matter who it is, and what she says to you, I will always
be there for you." Anxiety, restlessness, and hesitation were all gone at this
moment. Ae touched his head, and said to him earnestly and tenderly Jang.
Pete took a deep breath, picked up his phone and dialed his friend's name.
Dudu
The sound of the connection ringing inside the phone felt so long that Pete
tried to hang up several times, and he felt Ae's big hand It was catching
itself, so I endured and continued to wait.
There was no answer the first time, and no answer the second time, but Pete
still didn't give up until
"Hello"
"Deli!!!” The innocent voice on the other end of the phone felt so far away.
Pete immediately continued to ask questions.
"Uh, you did come to see me the day before yesterday, right?"
One side of Pete's heart wants to hear a negative answer and the other side
wants to be able to talk to her about it.
"Well, but I suddenly remembered that I had something to do, so I went

back first."
Pete, hearing this reply, turns to look at his boyfriend next to him, takes a
deep breath and, very unsure of himself, continues to ask.
"You already know that Ae and I are dating, right?"
“....”
If the answer you get is silence, that means the girl should already know.
"Deli, I'm so sorry I didn't tell you about this, I really am, I just didn't know
how to open up to you, It's not that I don't think of you as someone
important to me, it's that this is really hard to talk about, and I'm scared,
scared I'll lose you. I was afraid you'd get sick of me, I'm sorry". Pete spoke
with a voice full of guilt, filled with apologies, hoping that the other man
would listen to himself but the other end of the phone
"I'm sorry ah, I'm not available to talk about this right now, just leave it at
that Pete."
"Deli, listen to me first, I'm sorry I'm not telling you these things, but I'm
begging you, just hear me out." Pete, who was in a frenzy and didn't know
what to do, saw that the other end of the line hadn't hung up yet, so he
hurried on.
"I... I've been dating Ae for almost six months, in fact, we were already
dating the day you met Ae, but I was afraid to tell you, I don't know how
you feel about gays..."
"You want to know how I feel, don't you?"
Before he could finish, the other end of the line jacked up and Pete had to
listen quietly.
"I love you!!!”
"!!!”
"Ooh, I've liked you for a long, long time."
Although he already knew that day, he still didn't know what to do after
hearing that, and his hand holding the phone started to shake up, because
listening to the voice on the other end of the phone she was crying.
"I've been so quietly fond of you, but you chose to be with a man... I... I
can't accept it."
Pete had also wondered what some of his friend's emotions would be, but
when he heard firsthand that the other man couldn't take it, Pete Feeling all
the strength drained from his body, feeling a hard blow to his heart, he felt
she should be able to understand him, and finally Instead, it didn't
understand itself.
"All this time, I didn't want to believe... that you were gay... because of that
guy who bent you over."
The whole sentence seemed small and full of disgust as well as great
resentment towards his friend, who was not disgusted with her, but rather
disgusted by this supposed love between males. Pete shook his head so hard
at these words that he felt tears coming to his eyes.
"No, no, it's not because of Ae, it's because of me! Deli, it's not because of
Ae, I was gay to begin with! I'm the one who bent Ae!”
“....”
There was silence on the other end of the phone, and Pete hoped she'd listen
and understand herself.
"I'm sorry, I can't take it. I should go, that's all."
Deli was the first to hang up, and the man who had hoped his friend would
understand was stumped again
Boing
Glistening tears streamed from his eyes, the hand holding the phone
dropped to his side, and Pete closed his eyes, letting the frustration of the It
ravage your heart.
After hearing Deli's answer, thoughts from previous years rushed back into
his mind.
'Why were you born to like men?'

Snap! 〜
He asked himself mentally as Ae opened his big arms around Pete and
pressed his head against his belly. Pete had just the kind of thoughts that
immediately disappeared.
"Ooh Ae, what should I do? What should I do?"
Ae didn't answer, but just held the sad man in front of him tightly and
gently stroked his hair, hoping that he would slowly calm down, the sight of
him sobbing reminded him of the first day he met him, when he confessed
he was gay, feeling like he was back to the timid and vulnerable Pete he
was that day.
"I, uh, if I'm not... you would not."
"If you weren't gay, we probably wouldn't be in love the way we are."
Amount
He was trying to reproach himself, but he was startled at Ae's words, and
looking up at him with his tear-stained face, the short boy reached out his
hand and gently Wiping his tears for him, he said to him again, gently:
"I don't care what you really are. I just know how much we love each other
now and that's all that matters."
The gentle, measured tone of his voice made Pete close his eyes tightly, and
a large teardrop slid down his face, apparently he had got the question
answered.
Why is he gay? Why does he have to have this strange, socially antithetical
sexual orientation? Why do you prefer men to women? The answer to all
questions lies with this man.
All because of the man in front of him who held him close, the man who
dared him to be himself, the man who said he would always be there for
him. Man. This man is what Pete is after.
Boing
"Ae... Ae... Woo"
At this point Pete was crying like he did the first time they met, to the guy
who said he 'wouldn't comfort anyone'. But his warm embrace made him
feel so at ease, and felt more effective than any words of comfort. He
bravely reached out and hugged the man before him.
Pete is willing to accept all that he is, as long as Ae keeps holding him like
this.
"I love you, Ae. Love you."
"I know, I know it all, it's okay, don't cry."
This hug will be the best hug in the world, the warmest hug in the world,
the one filled with longing, both in past or in future
Can
This shrew was very mad at his boyfriend before, for what? Because of that
tracking software!!!
He rolled around screaming so much that Tin couldn't resist the urge to take
earplugs to his ears, simply unable to endure his incessant cursing, if
drooling could even be called the cursing, eloquent. Can, knowing that he
had used stalking software on himself, almost didn't hit him over the head
with his phone, but now he was actually getting interested in this app.
"What's Tin doing over at Bangna?"
Yes, it's actually kind of fun to spy on the life of this mouthy Khun-chai.
Can wants to know exactly what he's doing in Bangna. What for? So, when
he saw him positioning himself outside, Can immediately sent a message
asking:
"What are you doing over at Bangna? Ah, ok, send." He said as he coded,
clicked the send button after he finished coding, and waited for a reply after
seeing him read the message.
[To meet a bunch of nasty people]
"Who is it?" Can continued to ask and couldn't help but giggle when he saw
the response.
[A bunch of gnawing old people]
"Well, aren't you a gnawer yourself? Didn't your parents pay for your car
and the money you spent?" Can giggled and nodded, as if he already knew
what he was doing over there.
Since he'd cleared up the whole drug thing, Tin was willing to talk to Can
about all his personal stuff, pushing each other even when they would have
nothing to talk about, and he would answer whenever Can asked him, so the
small-eyed man knew right away that this so-called gnawing man was
referring to. It's just that Tin's friends in high society are the heirs to some
big companies. What's the place to collaborate?
"No more chatting after going to a party I guess Tin is already looking like
a dead fish by now, hahahaha". It's also fun to spy on your boyfriend on the
weekends. Thought it was funny, especially going with his mom.
Oops! So sorry for him.

Can laughed again, something he'd already told him about, about how his
mother barely paid him any attention when he was home. When he goes
outside, he brags about his son in all kinds of ways. He says his mom is
really hypocritical so just feel sorry for him.
"I hope you're having a good time, baby, go lie down and read the comics,"
said Can to him in a very stinky way, throwing the phone away with the one
head bent down on the bed that hadn't been made when he woke up and
rolled over three times.
"It's been a long time since I've stayed home on the weekends like this, but
why do I feel a little miserable? Is it because you've gotten used to hanging
out with Tin?" Can sighed and turned over towards the nightstand to get
some comics that were on it and started reading them
squeak ~
"The sun is up you’re a.ss, how long are you going to sleep?" Soon after,
the door opened and his mother came in with a basket of clothes, saying
that she saw her son's room in disarray and began to chattering up, Can
laughed dryly and said:
"Oh, Mom, it's the weekend hey, just let me sleep a little longer" and then
made a show of laying dead in bed with his clothes on, and his mother
Hated to slam the basket at him after seeing it.
"Don't be so crappy, I hate to see you doing nothing like this."
"Hey!” Can shouted and showed the comic to his mother, but she pushed it
off.
"Don't show it to me, there are your little man books all over the room.
When did you learn to clean up your own room? Huh? Cantaloupe, your
sister is a few years younger than you and she knows how to clean up after
herself, isn't it the final exams soon? Have you read the book yet?!” His
mom started nagging and Can immediately grabbed the blanket and covered
his head.
"Cantaloupe!!!” His mom said sternly after putting the clothes away in the
closet, and Can fidgeted with her answer:
"I know, I'm sure I'll pass, you don't know, your son is very good, he passed
level 3 last time! This semester will be fine for sure! You can go now, I'm
going to bed, I'm sleepy, I was playing video games until 4am yesterday.
Oh, hey!” the latter was called out by his mom, who picked up the comic
book next to her and threw it at him, just as he was being blindfolded under
the covers.
"Remember to clean up your room, and if I see it still looking like this at
night, I'll be careful not to throw you out of the house and make you sleep
on the street! And then let Gucci sleep in your room!”
"Ooh, Mom!!!” The sleeper jumped up immediately, but his mother didn't
listen and stalked out of the room and closed the door, Can opened it
depressingly Open mouth.
"What the hell, let the dog sleep in the bedroom and the man in the street!
It's weird not to get bitten by words. It's nice to have a place to sleep in a
boy's room. Look at everyone else's. My son's room is probably not half as
clean as my room! Uh, no! If I compare it to Tin's bedroom, my bedroom's
a doghouse, right? But it's not comparable. They have a nanny at home! Not
fair at all!” Can griped incessantly.
but still got up and kicked the comic into the bottom of the bed with his
feet, then stood the study material up, shaking the covers a few times to
cover the wrinkled and deformed Beds
"Get it done! Easier than peeling a banana!” The person who tidied up said
that... where tidying up that easy? The man collapsed on all fours on the bed
again and sighed:
"How boring!!! Tin, come and get me! So boring! Boring as hell!” he
collapsed on the bed again, screaming for his boyfriend, but heard the
words floating outside:
"If you're going to scream any louder, you might as well go read more
books, Cantaloupe!!!”
Uh, every time my mom gets angry, she calls him by his full name.
Can thought to himself, then dialed his own cell phone with his foot, and
since he couldn't scream, he went to sleep quietly.
Line!
At this very instant, a man from heaven? The incoming voice came to his
mind and Can immediately rolled over and touched his phone, maybe that
party that Tin was at was already over well, but...
"Who is it?" A message from a stranger popped up, along with a very short
sentence:
See?
That's really all it was, but it was sent with the video, and he was startled
and then opened it.
"Ah, ah. Ah Tin Tin......"
"Uh-huh!” Can’s face almost didn't stick to the screen as a woman's very
sweet voice came over the phone, and the video showed a man and woman
in bed together. The woman is smiling voluptuously at the camera, but the
man’s face couldn’t be seen.
How am I supposed to know who?!
"Tin Tin uh ah one more time."
Amount
Before the picture could continue to play, Can immediately reached out his
finger and pressed pause, then took a deep breath.
"Calm down, Can, be calm!” Can tried to stay conscious.
Line!
Do you think people like him will stop cheating on you because of a guy
like you?
"No way to calm down!!!”
When the message popped up again, Can couldn't calm down any longer
and sat up in bed so fast, his face, which had previously been covered in
smiles grew into a very serious expression, holding the phone tightly in
both hands and dialing the number of the person I just talked to.
"You get back here right now! I have something to tell you!!!”
"What do you mean, Can!”
Can hung up the phone right away before Tin could finish his sentence, no
matter how many more calls came in from the other side. He got out of bed
in a huff and headed downstairs and his mom turned around and asked him.
"Where are you going, Can?"
Can replied very seriously as he put on his shoes.
"Going to kill someone! I'm not coming back tonight, so remember to bail
me out if I go to jail, Mom!” He said and ran out of the house so fast that
his mother frowned and sighed at his departing back and said:
"What's this kid mad about again? Hey!”
His mother didn't know that Can was serious about what he said!
The Metthanans' mansion is striking, and people passing by cast admiring
glances, but this fair-skinned Can arrived at his front door in a rage, well
he's been in and out of here so often, it's like is like his own home, the maid
opened the door to let the taxi drive in, just as he arrived at his door
“I'll probably be back late tonight, so you can go ahead and get some rest,
and I'll just close the door myself when I get back.”
Watching the first heir in a suit getting ready to leave the house, Can froze
and opened the door to get out of the car as he paid the driver, Can flew up
and Tul turned around to see him and greeted him with a very surprised
tone.
"Aw, Can, what are you doing here? Tin's not at home."
Boom! 〜
"Ah ~ Tul khun-chai!”
Before Tul could finish his greeting, the football player's fist flew at his
handsome face, and Tul felt the corners of your mouth start to bleed and the
babysitter standing next to you is screaming in shock before Tul can react
〜
Snap!
Boom! 〜
"Tul, you bastard! Do you hear me, you're a son of a b.itch!”
"Hey, hurry up and grab him!” Can shouted loudly and tried to go up and
punch him again, and the servants around him immediately rushed to stop
him, though by two of them Racked, Can was still struggling, legs in the air
kicking furiously at the man who was wiping his nose blood with the back
of his hand.
"Master Tul, are you all right?"
"Nothing"
"Bastard, get off me, I'm going to kill you!!!! How could you do this to
your own brother? Are you going to take everything away from your
brother? Answer me! Son of a b.itch!!!” Can cursed at him, and the
servants, their eyes wide with surprise, had to rack him out, for even it was
Tul’s friends, if someone called him names or got rough with him like that,
he would never leave them alone.
"Calm down, boy, how dare you speak to Master Tul like that!”
"You're the ones who are really stupid, being played by him, he's bad to the
bone, can't you see?" Can yelled out, Tul looked at him very confused, as if
he had no idea why he was being beaten for sleeping, and then as a result of
that A handkerchief handed over by the nanny wiped the nosebleed.
"I can't believe Master Tin has such a friend," mumbles the maid, as Tul
remained frozen in place, when Can was about to be dragged outside.
"What's going on?"
A very intimidating voice came over and everyone followed it, even Tul
looked up and said
"Dad."
Yes, this is the man with the biggest seat in the Metthanan family, and he is
watching his youngest son's friend who is pouring out all the strength to
want to punch your oldest son.
"Can someone tell me what the hell is going on?"
It's time to let the elders of this family know some things.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 68: Unknown Gifts from the Father
Tin
For the first time, I feel like I'm going crazy!
I was surprised when Can called me to come home at first because I was
sure I hadn't done anything wrong, but I would have ignored it just decided
to say I'd stay a little longer and go back, but the name of the guy who
almost never called me much was on my phone screen showed, and it was
'Dad' that made me have to immediately abandon everything and drive
home as fast as I could.
'Tin, get back here right now, that friend of yours named Can is here.'
I'm almost going crazy wondering if he'd done something to upset the
family. It's not that I find him exhausting haha, I even like his grinning
personality, I'm just so worried about him that I can't believe myself that I'm
so anxious and worried about someone.
What have you done, Cantaloupe, what have you really done?
I kept calling his phone all the way home, but he turned it off, so I just had
to pray to myself and press the accelerator like crazy flying back home so
fast that even the maid opened the door and stopped at the house without
slowing down, and got out of the car so fast that she didn't know if she was
I'm overthinking it, and I feel like all the servants in the house are watching
me.
"Where's Can?!”
"Er, in the Master's study," One of the maids closest to me replied, and I
sauntered into the house to confront the man I least expected to see, who
was holding an ice pack in his hand, covering his face.
"Back?"
"What's the situation? Don't you tell me..." I was surprised to get out, I
couldn't believe my eyes after seeing my brother beaten up, there’s probably
no one else making trouble but him, and yes, that's my boyfriend.
"You don't have to worry so much about me, it's just a couple of punches
your friend is really strong!”
What the hell have you done Can?!!!! I've told you several times not to
bother him. He can ruin your life with a single command and make your life
living hell! You crazy bastard!
I squeezed my fist tightly and swallowed the back of my throat to hide my

fear, adjusting my face so that I could look like a wave, and by now my
heart was going all crazy. I was just about to walk away from my brother,
but he slowed down.
"Did you think this was going to end so easily?"
Zi ~
The hands clenching my fists tighter, because I know what this family
thinks of me and what they think of my brother.
I'm just a worthless person who never should have been on this earth at all,
and Tul is God's Gift for them!
"No matter how this thing is going to end, I'm not going to let you touch a
hair on Can’s head!” I said to him viciously, before, I would have called
him brother properly for the sake of my family, but now I don't even care
anymore and don't care what Mom and Dad think of me because the only
person I care about is him... Can.
He was the only one who wouldn't abandon me, the only one who swore
he'd be there for me.
My answer made Tul look at himself with a very puzzled look, and then he
laughed.
"At the end of the day, you're still the one who's happiest," and then he
turned and walked off in the other direction, and I looked at him in
puzzlement Far away from the back.
I'm the one who's happiest? Shouldn't he be the one who's happiest?
He was in control of everything, his parents appreciated him, had an

enviable family, an obedient and sensible son, and just he Now rightly so, if
he wants to do something, there's nothing he can't do.
He's sitting on everything and I only have Can.
I thought as I took a quick step towards my father's study, I was afraid he

would do something untimely again. Knowing a personality like his, he'd be
going to yell at all the people who hurt me, as he's proven several times.
Knock, knock, knock
I adjusted my breathing and tried to keep my sanity, knocking on the door

and opening it and walking in.
“Why are you so biased, Tin is your son too, why are you doing this to him,
you know your oldest son did do something to him? Have you ever cared
how sad your son is when all you do is work every day? Do you know how
much he's been hurt? He was betrayed by his own brother like this, you
know?!!!”
I was immediately shocked when I opened the door and walked in, Can
kept rambling on and on, and he actually yelled at my dad.
Squeak ~
I pushed the door open and then saw what I thought was the strangest image
of my life, my dad sitting quietly in a recliner at his work desk, across from
him. It was Can, who was slapping the table with both hands and shouting
at my dad, his fair face red with anger, I sucked deeply in a breath, felt like
he'd been yelling at my dad for a while.
"There you are, Tin," said my dad turning to look at me, very calmly, as I
remember my dad always seemed to be such a calm person.
My dad isn't like everyone else's dad.
For as long as I can remember, my father has never hugged me, or let me
ride his neck, or gone to our school's parent-teacher conferences. My father
was always buried in his work, ignoring even my mother, and he didn't care
about anyone, the only one he could be proud of, the one who could make
him look like someone who appeared to smile was my brother.
"Tin, you're finally here, I've been waiting for a long time, too bad I only
punched your brother 2 times, people like him should be beaten to death,
but I was held up by your maid, and does no one in this family know of
your brother's bad behavior!!!!”
"Can, shut up!” I hurried up and grabbed Can’s hand, I could feel him
choking my dad and I could feel his face pale slightly. I didn't want Can to
get into something bigger and harder to end up in.
No one knows what my dad would do to him, but he's in the position he's in
today, and he's perfectly capable of doing anything he wants to do., just like
my brother.
"I'm not going to shut up, I'm going to expose all of your brother's dirty
deeds!”
"Can!!!”
"What! Why are you shouting at me? Tell your father what your brother has
done to you!!!” I stopped him harshly, he should have calmed down, but
this time he screamed at me like he was having a stroke, and instead, while
Pointing at my dad, I gripped his hand tightly again.
This kind of temper can only be bad in front of my dad, my dad he sits
quietly as always and feels like he can make us fall at any moment! Well, if
he's still yelling like that all the time, my dad will be even less likely to
believe him.
"Stop it, I'll take you home."
"No!!!”
"Cantaloupe!!!”
"I said no means no! I'm not going back until we get this out of the way!!!”
He kept at it and didn't look like he wanted to give up at all. I was trying to
drag him out of the house in hopes that he would get away from the evils of
the house and he spoke up.
"Tin, let him talk.” See, your dad wants to know what nasty things his
oldest son has done!
"Dad," I couldn't believe my ears, my dad said to me slowly:
"I don't usually get a chance to talk to you or your brother, but this is the
time to listen."
I looked at the man I hated. No, I don't know, I don't know how I feel about
the father who bore me and raised me either.
The one who never opened his mouth to say more than a word, even when
my mother drove me back to England.
"Yes, you really should listen and stop being a father who favors his son!”
While I was staring, Can yelled out again, and I thought for sure my dad
would not like this ungrateful Yellow-haired kid, didn't like how rudely he
spoke to himself, didn't expect him to smile instead, a smile I'd never seen
before.
"So tell me, old man, tell me what you know about this man who 'favors' his
son."
I wanted to stop him, because I didn't think my dad would believe me even
if the spit dried up, but I didn't say anything, looking at the tightly closed
Daimon swallowed I'm probably just really lacking in fatherly love.
I sat down as I thought about it, and also pushed Can to show him that he
was willing to sit down too, even though he was depressed at the moment
down, and then he began to ramble on and on.
"Do you know about your son's insult to Tin?!” Although Can was like
asking a question, he didn't want to wait for my dad to answer, because he
immediately went on:
"Or are you so closed-minded that you don't know about Tul's earlier
slander of his brother's drug use? So what the hell were you doing at the
time? Why do you allow your son to become a bouncer like this? Don't you
have any love at all? I'm impatient just hearing about this, aren't you? What
kind of a father are you, and why did you watch your oldest son bully
him?!”
I really sounded like I wanted to laugh, I was turning into a bullied kid in
his eyes, but I couldn't laugh, I looked at my dad's silent face, but instead of
looking at me, he was looking at Can, who was saying something that made
me lock eyes.
"Okay, I may not know much, but I've only just learned how bad Tul he is!
You know what? He actually sent me pictures of Tin on drugs, I don't know
if he wanted me to fight with him or if he sent them to me with some other
purpose in mind. But why would he send these unsightly photos to anyone?
He's his brother. Doesn't he always talk about how much he loves his
brother? What if I were anyone else and threatened Tin with these photos?
Or what happens to Tin when he sells the photos to the press?!”
Can’s voice got louder and louder, but my dad and I weren't there to stop
him.
"It's not over yet! Do you think this is the end of it? Not really! Someone
just sent me a video of Tin having sex with another woman, does he think
I'm stupid? Can't I guess it's from that asshole? He knew I'd be angry after
seeing this, and would definitely fight with Tin or try to break us up, but I
wanted to say that I wasn't. Not stupid, would I even know my own
boyfriend's back?"
"Boyfriend?"
At that moment, I felt my dad glance over at me, and I sat there without
saying a word, without interrupting, without any explanation. Because I was
thinking about what he had just said:
What pictures did he send him? Pictures of me sleeping with women?
"Well! I'm his boyfriend! So how could I not know that my boyfriend had a
mole on his back? Even though the guy in the video had the exact same
haircut and was about the same size as him, and the woman kept saying
Tin's name. But I always know where Tin had been and what he'd done.
Everything he does will be reported to me, he's not going to go lusting after
other women. Even if he betrays me, I don't care, because I've told him that
no matter what happens, the fool that I am will believe him! "
I was startled, and the anger that had risen because my brother was trying to
break me up with Can slowly disappeared. Instead, I felt happy to hear him
say he trusted me.
I wanted so badly to go hug him and tell him that I hadn't messed around
with anyone else since I'd been dating him, but instead my dad had first
opened up.
"So you just beat up Tul?"
"Yes, how could I not be angry? He's like a rabid dog smearing Tin around
behind his back, no different than a snake shrew!” This should have been a
serious atmosphere, but instead I smiled. The smile got bigger and bigger,
looking at the guy who cornered my dad and called him names like he was
with me. Dad was the same age as his friend.
Can has never been afraid of anyone, ever, and honestly, he's probably a lot
stronger than I am.
"Tin, is it true?" My dad turned to look at me like that for the first time and
I replied in a very calm tone:
"I don't think you'll believe me if I tell you."
"Well, why don't you try saying it?" My dad retorted, and I met his eyes
with very unfamiliar ones, his eyes full of vicissitudes.
"Yeah, he's been persecuting me since I was a kid" my dad looked at me

and said something that even I couldn't believe my ears.
"Daddy's sorry."
It wasn't just me who froze, even Can froze and turned to look at me very
strangely, then turned again to look at the man in front of me who was full
of vicarious man who feels like an old man with nothing left in his life.
"Daddy's sorry that he hurt you inadvertently, and sorry to have been so
cynical, even though I always thought I'd given you something you need the
most so wouldn't I owe you and Tul even more."
"What's it got to do with him?" It wasn't me, it was Can who said it, he was
probably depressed to hear my dad say it as if my brother wasn't the culprit.
But I was confused and asked him:
"What's the one thing I've always needed most, huh?"
I never really knew what I needed. Until I met Can myself.
My dad turned and looked at me and just said one word.
"Freedom"
"Freedom?"
"Yes, freedom to do whatever you want, the freedom to choose your own
life, it is a freedom that Tul and I will never possess.”
I don't understand, is it because he wants to set me free that he's sending me

away from my family and sending me abroad?
"Dad never told you, no, never told anyone, that the only freedom I had was
to marry Tul's mother, this is the only freedom I chose, the freedom to break
ties with everyone, the freedom to end my own failures, the freedom to only
carry a shell of respectability remains". He is now a very successful
entrepreneur, but a father who is a failure in life.
"I confess I didn't stop your mother and Tul from sending you away to
study abroad, because I thought it would be OK for you and a great
opportunity for you to see the outside world. I admit that I didn't stop your
mother from sending you back to England after all that happened, but
instead I'm grateful that it happened Tin.”
My dad looked at me and talked about things I never knew existed.
"You know what? It's best for you if you don't get everyone's hopes up."
"I don't get it!” Can said, but I felt like I understood something, something
that I'd been misunderstanding all along. My dad continued...
"Because after that one thing, you'll have a life of your own, and you can
choose whatever you want, because the people don't have any hope for you
anymore, hope that will slowly kill you, and that's why I say I gave you the
best of everything. It's something that Tul and I will never be able to have,"
My dad said it smoothly, with waves. But I felt like my deadly life was
slowly starting to take on color.
What does he mean: has my dad always loved me?
"It's Tul who when he opens and closes his mouth, and everyone knows it,
he gets everything, and Tin is the one who gets everything taken away from
him! " Can speak up for me and my dad looked at him and smiled at him,
but it was a tired smile.
"Tul, that kid has been through more than you can even imagine," was all
my dad said before turning to look at me.
"Let it be that father is begging you, don't be angry with your brother, your
brother has suffered enough, he has never been happy in his life, I know it's
dad's fault for letting him have his way, for not protecting both my sons, but
he just wanted to try. Just to make up for your brother," I looked into my
father's eyes and I had told myself that in this life, I won't even forgive
anyone in this family, and for some reason I feel a little sorry for the man in
front of me instead.
"Tin, you were born with happiness, and though you've suffered a lot these
past few years, at least now you've found your own happiness, and Tul he's
still haunted by pain, and your brother hasn't been happy once."
My father turned to Can, who reckoned he was my happiness, and said in a

pleading tone:
"You can hate me all you want, but please, don't hate your brother, okay?"
I wanted to say no, wanted to cry like a little kid about why I was
aggravating myself, but deep down, years of accumulated resentment are
slowly disappearing, though not right away, and for some reason, I
suddenly feel like I'll forgive that one day. Bloodline.
"No way!” Can angrily answered for me, but I said to my father:
"Okay."
"Hey! What? Don't you go soft!” I ignored him, because I already knew
what was more important than hate.
"I will do as you say, but I want you to promise me one thing.”
"Go ahead," my father said, and I turned and held Can by the shoulders, the
man who'd beaten up my brother for me, and he looked at me in
puzzlement. I looked at my father:
"Freedom." I only said one word, but father already understood.
"Freedom to love, with no one to stand in our way," I repeated, because I

knew that what I needed was not Their understanding, and no one else's, is
all I need for this person sitting next to me to understand me.
That person is Can.

I stared at my father with the attitude that no matter what he tried to do to
stop me, I would choose to love Can, my father listened to this and smiled:
"I promise you, no one is going to stand in the way of your love, including
your mother."
A smile began to show on my face when I heard my father's answer. I don't

know what he used to give me assurance, but my father's smile. The look in
my father's eyes already told me that he was a gentleman who kept his
word.
"Hey, is that all you need? Can I go punch your brother again? If you want
to, I'll beat him up for you," Can was still the same silly, sweet guy, he
turned to me and yelled JUNG he disagreed and insisted on making things
happen, my dad couldn't stop laughing when he saw it.
I've never seen my father smile like that before.
"That's the guy you like, no wonder he can make you throw everything
away," Father said, turning to look straight at Can.
"I leave my son in your hands, I hope you can do what this cranky old man
with a preference for sons can't do," father. Jokingly, but I got the
impression that he really did, and Can dropped his guard and laughed dryly.
"I didn't mean to yell at you like that, did I?!”
"Ohhhh, thank you, for making me see the truth," the father says to Can,
who actually gets an inch and asks for a mile.
"Can I ask you for something?" Dad was stunned, and I could tell from the
look in his eyes that he probably thought Can wanted money, or something
else of value, but for me, I had already held him down because Can he said
"Can I go kick your oldest son's ass again? Let me go kick his ass and I'll
come back and worship you."
He insisted on trying to beat up my brother because he thought it was the
best way for me to get back at him.
Now no matter what my brother does, there's no way to stop me from

loving Can anymore, and if he wants to see me in pain, he probably won't
interfere.
"I guess there's no way around it." My father still performs the duties of a
father, which is to protect his son. When I heard what my father said to me,
I was stunned
"Does the news that Tul is getting ready to divorce your sister-in-law
Wadee make you feel any better, Tin?"
My brother's words to me came to mind in my stagnant mind:
There's going to be some good news coming out soon, for me.
As much as I wanted to see my brother live and die in shame, after hearing
my father say that, I instead felt nothing, not happy, I just looked at my
father with great confusion as to why my brother would be willing to
divorce his sister-in-law. Doesn't he care what society thinks of him
anymore?
"You've always been a good boy, Tin," Father said slowly, as if he knew I
wasn't going to be happy about such things.
This was also when I realized that I wasn't going to base my own happiness
on someone else's misery.
"From the time you were born, you have always been a child surrounded by
happiness," I looked at my father, and I stood up suddenly, pulling hard on
Can’s hand, and he looked at me with a puzzled look on his face, and he
thought that this thing It's going to take a lot of explaining! But this result is
enough for me.
"I'll take my leave. No matter what, I'll prove to you what I can do," I said
to my father, who smiled, and Then said
"Well, there's another awesome son to help Daddy, do it to your heart's

content, but don't put too much pressure on yourself, remember, you always
have the freedom to choose what you want to do." After my father said
that, I walked out of my father's study with a fussing Can in tow and the
last thing I saw was that my father took a picture out and looked at it.
I don't know what that photo is, but from that day on, I knew that my father
was a man who would cry.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 69: If you don't leave, I won't abandon
you.
"Tin, I'm not done with your dad yet, fúck! Don't pull me!”
"Having said that, what can you do if your own brain is slow to react and
you can't keep up with people's moods.”
"Fúck! I'm listening with both ears, I don't know about that whole self not
free thing, I just know I want to avenge you!!!”
At this point, the servants all watched as the man who had harmed the
eldest khun-chai was dragged out of the master's study by the second khun-
chai's friend as he kept struggling while screaming all the time.
"You have avenged me, don't you know it yourself?"
FFs
Can turned and looked straight at the son of the mansion's owner, who
probably doesn't understand how he got his revenge on him for the two
punches he punched weren't even enough to offset what his brother had
done.
"I... I don't know," Tin sighed at the sound of it, feeling exhausted, but the
corners of his mouth were distinctly turning up.
"First you swear to me, and then I'll tell you the best way to get revenge."
Can squinted at him, then forcefully nodding.
"Well, I swear, tell me quickly, what can I do to help you get your
revenge?" Tin reached out and tenderly stroked the hair of the man who had
been tossing and turning all afternoon, full of tenderness.
"Will you always stay with me?"
"Hmm."
"Swear on it!”
"Oh, I swear, I've already taken an oath, I've taken an oath 800 years ago,
what's the point of repeating it so many times? By the way, what was that
method you said would make you feel better, anyway?" Can replied
stupidly, not understanding why he had to repeat this over and over again.
Tin grinned widely and laughed.
This laughter startled the maids.
They hadn't heard Master Tin's laughter in years.
"Staying by my side is the best form of revenge."
Slowly Can got more and more confused by the minute.
"Some things are easy to understand, but some things aren't so easy to
understand, oh Can." Tin teased Can and then he lightly touched this skinny
monkey's head, he dodged depressingly, unhappy to be cornered like this
and scolded for being slow to react. But looking at the person in front of
him smiling happily, he actually softened up a bit.
"Well, I'm not going to bother him, okay."
"This thing should have ended when you called my father a terrible old
man," Second Khun-chai said with a slight shake of his head, at this point
"You were happy in the end!”
Z! 〜
Tin and Can followed the sound and saw the man with an evilness standing
there laughing at them, who seems to have everything still I don't know. Tin
quickly grabbed Can’s hand and flew outside.
The extreme protectiveness makes Tul laugh.
"No matter what you do, you'll be the happy one in the end.” Looking
straight at his brother, I wonder if it's because he's just talked to his father,
but Tin is actually getting brighter before his eyes and saw things that I had
never seen in years.
He noticed something different about the demon before him.
"Did Daddy tell you I'm divorcing Wadee?” In the past, Tin might have
thought that the man who was about to divorce his wife was still a demon,
so important that he was surprisingly so flippant. But this time was
different, he saw relief in his eyes, the man who had been trying to tell
society that he was the perfect man.
"Deserved it!” He was answered by Can, who was standing behind me, but
it's a good thing he didn't run up and punch him.
"Why?" Tin was confused and asked his brother.
"What why?"
"Why would you, who has always wanted to be successful and perfect,
want to get a divorce?"
Yes, why would someone who has been in control all along be willing to let
go of what they have? Tul shrugged as if he was the one who was that
victim.
"A few months ago, when Wadee went to France, she met her new lover.
But I don't hate her, and I don't blame her, I was too focused on my work to
have time for her. We've been talking about this for months now, and it's
time to give her back her freedom", Tin stared at his brother, stunned.
He knew he wanted to leave a good impression, wanted to make people feel

sorry for him, wanted to show his sub-wife what a good man he was. But
Tin saw his selfishness instead.
He wasn't setting Wadee free, but he was setting himself free.
"What about Phu?"
"Phu will stay here because after the divorce, Wadee will move to France,
and she probably won't be able to put up with anyone else's Gossip," Tul
replied simply, and Tin paused, looking at the red mark on his face that Can
had made. This mixed-race teenager said with a smile on his face:
"Come on, make fun of your brother. Make fun of him for being a failure.
Isn't that what you've always wanted? Eventually my wife ran off with
someone else like her own mother did.”
"That's right, yell at him!” The man standing in the back encouraged it, but
Tin said nothing, for he saw clearly that certain things were the result of
years of watching the man with the clearest lense.
Tul hadn't hurt Can as much as he thought he had.
He knows and understands the man in front of him well enough to know
how tough he'd be if he were to do it. But the man was just playing some
kid trick, something about sending pictures and videos, just to make Can
misunderstand. Because all he had to do was say a few words and Can’s dad
would lose his job,
Can himself would have been expelled from school, or he will have used
other means to keep Can from being able to stand by his side at the
moment.
There are many, many ways he could have dealt with Can, but why is he
playing these bratty tricks again? And now, he's begging his brother to
laugh at his failure.
"Why? Why did you just do that?" The question-filled question startled Tul,
who had never seen his brother so quiet, as Tin always was when He was
furiously cursing at him in front of his eyes, but now he's actually getting
smart. Simply incredible.
"Bored of it, I suppose?"
"Bored?" Tin saw his brother's unsure eyes for the first time.
"Because it's been promised to him, right?!”
"Promise who?!” No matter what the question, Tin still couldn't see past the
man in front of him, and Tul waved a hand somewhat impatiently:
"Never mind, you can relax now anyway, I'm too lazy to play with you, you
really did pick a boring guy, Tin." And by boring I think he means Can, the
guy who never follows a certain pattern.
"What are you guys talking about? The more I hear, the more confused I
get.” Can again eased the tense and scary atmosphere between the brothers,
and Tul laughed and touched the still sore nose, he turned to his brother and
smiled that smile that Tin hadn't seen again for a long time.
It was a smile that had no heart in it, but he couldn't trust him anymore.
"You should know that if I did, you'll never get a chance to go back to
Thailand at all." Tul smiled at him again. Looking at the depressed guy next
to you, then slowed down and said:
"Keep an eye on what you have, don't lose it like your brother."
After saying that, the first heir of this family turned to leave, and soon there
was the sound of the car starting, which should be going out. Tin looked at
his brother's departing back, something was going through his head.
He began to understand certain things.
Tul didn't feel miserable because he lost Wadee, it was because he lost
the man who he left for family duty four years ago.
"Phupha is his endless love for someone, why was I so stupid? I can't
believe I didn't see it after all these years!” Tin mumbled to himself as he
finally figured it out at that moment.
His brother never hurt him again when he sent him back to England again,
or he would never have had the opportunity to return to Thailand again to
study.
"What do you mean? What does it have to do with your nephew?” asked
Can, puzzled, looking at the man who sighed deeply and then reached out to
hug him again on the shoulder.
"It's nothing, I just feel like I deserve it and I can't believe I didn't see that
my brother had tasted the same heartbreak years ago." sighed Tin with a
long breath and Can frowned before following him towards the room.
"Where to now?"
"Uh, Tin, there's something I've been wanting to ask for a long time."
Thank you, thank you for letting me love you so much, thank you for
wanting to be my lover.
Thank the world for allowing him to meet such a loyal man who is the
sweetest man in the world.
Third-person perspective
"Ok, I'm satisfied with your answer ~ ~ ah!” The speaker said in a good
mood and m.oaned softly when a large hand moved over to grab the bulge
between his legs." It's better if you don't ask any more questions ~ Let's
focus on this," said Tin, breathing heavily and licking the other's white
chest, as he continued to be aroused by his l.ust, Can also m.oaned softly,
leaning towards Tin with his chest out, one hand still gripping his lover’s
hair is rubbed as if it is spurting out an outpouring of l.ust.
"Seriously, I'm so excited, hello!”
"Heum" Tin raised his face again, looking at the one who was smiling
shyly, with a more shy look than ever before. The man who said those
words just now.
"Really, I was thinking about this thing where you said you'd choose to love
me, and then I got all excited. Look at how straight my díck is sticking up,
that's why I'm ribbing to hide my embarrassment." He pointed to the bulge
in his pants as he said this, and it seemed to greatly arouse him to the idea
of lying on his back. The one feel in the body lusts for it. The other man
carefully pulled down his pants, leaving his stiff rod fully exposed.
"Don't stare, I told you I was embarrassed." Crumbly the man said. "Just
your bad taste salutation is too cute."
"Ew!!” At this moment in this atmosphere, Can instantly trembled and

rubbed the other's hair even more vigorously with his hands, because the
other's warm mouth was covering his heat, and Can moved his eyes wide
open, gesturing to move his ass, because he's always Remember ~
"No ~ you don't have to ~ uh ~ you don't like that ~ I know ~ it doesn't have
to be ~ hey Tin," Can shook his voice, Because all along Tin has been
reluctant to do this for him, the other side should think it's too dirty and he
won't say anything, because if It would be too degrading to Tin to have the
noble young lord sucking his cock for him.
But now the other party licked and sucked and gently nibbled at his heat,
which made the hairs on his arms stand on end and his heart race. More
than jump.
"Uh ~ you ~ hey Tin ~ don't ~ you don't ~ hiss ~ it's so good!” The person
who was struggling to break free g.roaned out instead soulfully, letting the
wave of s.exual bliss of love sweep over and embrace his entire body. The
other person's eyes dropped down, looking at the person who was indulging
in s.exual desire without any dislike.
"Ahhhhhh" Can tugged at the sheets with his hand, as the other man was
now slowly scraping him with his fingertips in the backyard. The moment
the finger entered, Can closed his eyes tightly and immediately perceived a
familiar foreign sensation.
It didn’t take more than a few minutes for the foreign body sensation to turn
into a sexual crisp.
"You ~ You ~ Huh ~ "
"Does it hurt?"
"No!” Can vigorously shook his head, as the other man withdrew from his
heat and went to get the spare supplies he had bought on the nightstand, the
liquid cool and sticky feelings mingled with each other's fingertips entered
his tunnel and expanded it, giving him gradual pleasure.
"Uhhhh great ~ I ~ uh ~ I love it." The man who was getting pleasure said it
unabashedly, Tin sitting on his knees, lifting his a.ss up high, pushing his
fingers deep into his crushing tunnel, sharp eyes on the fair face of the one
who was comfortable enough to turn his face to the side because he was
getting too much pleasure.
"Can."
"Uhm."
"Play with your own n.ipples for me." The Khun-chai's words of
request,made Can open his eyes to look at him, and without any resistance
he reached out to pinch the cherry on his breast, pressing and rubbing them
back and forth, and biting his lips like he was having a good time.
This image made the man above speed up the pace of development, a
wrong eye is also good to gaze at the eyes of the person in front of him,
more than anyone else! They all have to make themselves erotic.
Even though Can is a boy, Can’s body is more a.rousing to the person who
is watching him.., and sexually desirable, unmatched by anything anyone
had ever done before. Now this guy with a face so good that he was
repeatedly sucking on his mouth while rubbing his breasts several times, his
body's skin changing color,
He was also drenched in sweat, and his pússy was wrapped tightly around
Tin's finger, driving him crazy.
Finals flew by like walking into a random door of Doraemon.
At this time Ae and the others were on a long vacation and were even
happier after hearing the news of the extended school year. Everyone was in
the happy mood of a 5-month vacation, but one person kept complaining.
"It's so boring, boring as hell, do you hear me? I'm bored!”
In a very famous mall downtown, a man of Italian descent shouted inside

the mall's big eatery, sitting in the same group of very laid-back people
across from him came out to accompany him to the mall for air
conditioning
Sun, the man’s mouth is unforgivingly kind.
Dior, a dime a dozen iron cock he says he's here to save money on air
conditioning and electricity.
Mai, as the man is called, is a hooligan.
And Ae came along with his wife.
Yes, Ae didn't want to be out with his friends on a holiday like this, but he
wanted to see his boyfriend, and yes, he was looking right at the guy next to
him who is drinking from a straw how handsome.
"You're really annoying hey Pond". He actually had the nerve to turn around
and yell at Pond, so Pond just had to stop listening.
"Hey, you can go to your boyfriend's house whenever you want, but what
about me? I've only seen Cha-am twice in a month's vacation. I didn't know
her dad was so worried about her. What? I asked her out to have a meal
together just, and the father actually sent her directly to the mall inside” he
was almost green face full of complaining.
"Hahahahahaha, I really feel sorry for you hey." said Sun in relief, and then
started bragging.
"Then let me tell you something that will make you envious, my wife hasn't
been home yet, last night she was all kinds of clinging to me, kissing and
hugging me, I guess she is still in bed, right?” No doubt the prize for the
guy showing off his wife is that the guy who hasn't seen his girlfriend in a
long time gives him the middle finger.
"Sun's starting to brag, tell me about you too, Ae, so eager to gossip about
you and Pete."
"Shut up, Mhai, asshole!”
"Yelling at me would be better than having a Muay Thai fight with me!”
Mai said with a provocative smile and Ae turned to stare at him with a very
stern look, neither of them conceding defeat, staring at each other. Feeling
like a fight was about to break out the next moment, Dior popped in to
interject:
"Where has Dear been lately, by the way?” Everyone looked at Sun in
unison when they heard the question and knew he knew best about Dior.
"He just got back from Japan and is busy settling his own family business,"
replied Sun, but the group of friends was already used to gossiping all sorts
of things up for everyone.
"Still quite impressed that his husband actually followed him to Japan, but
it's nice that things worked out for them, I just didn't bother to comfort the
little kid who never grew up." Mhai shrugged and then continued:
"By the way, where do you guys go for the Songkran Festival? Do you want
to join us for an early autumn drink?" This guy really doesn't miss every
holiday where he can drink, whether it's a wedding or an outing. As soon as
he heard about it, Pond looked at him right away and was very excited.
"Shall we go over to Silom? Everyone's going over there this year. You
want to come along, Pete?” Pond turned to the quietly sipping his drink.
Man said. Pete had never really attended the Songkran Festival. He looked
up at Pond and then turned to his boyfriend beside him. As if to ask what is
the right answer.
Dior couldn't help but laugh at this.
"It's good to have a boyfriend, Ae, I don't know what kind of merit you've
accumulated, I'd like to do the same, it looks worth it" Hey." Ae sighed and
instead of answering him, he turned to his boyfriend and said:
"Whatever, do you want to come out and play? But you have to stay by my
side oh." The last sentence, Ae added, was met with all sorts of blank stares
from his friends who thought he was too precious to his boyfriend. Ae
finished. Pete then nodded his head slowly.
"Well, but I've never been out on the water like that."
"It's okay, I'll take care of you." The short boy replied which brought a
smile to the young lad's face, but shortly after he sighed and whispered:
"But after that" Ae knew what he was referring to, because he had already
told him about it.
"What happened after that?" Pond asked gossiping, and Pete replied with a
dry chuckle:
"After Songkran, I'm going to Germany to visit my dad for about 2 weeks."
"Can you buy Clinique for me?" Pete hadn't finished his sentence when a
wild dog popped up and interjected, and everyone looked at Dior very
confused.
"Clinique? That shampoo? You can buy it from 7-11" said Mhai giggling
and the guy who asked for it gave him a hard look.
"It's Klinique, not Clinique! It’s makeup, not shampoo!” Dior then turned to
look at Pete again with a wink and said:
"You won't ask me for a surrogate fee, will you? I want to use it to resell to
someone else!”
Snap! 〜
"You Ai'Dior!!!” As soon as Dior finished speaking his boyfriend smacked
him on the head, almost hitting the table, but he ignored him and Pete
laughed at this.
"Well, there's no surrogate fee for you." Upon hearing that, Dior gave him a
thumbs up and proceeded to do his zero-cost subbing, and Ae sighed and
watched as His own handsome boyfriend and noticed that half the girls in
the store were staring at his boyfriend.
"If you go there, just hurry back.” Pete nodded his head vigorously. When
he heard Sun's words, he felt his face start to get a little shy.
"Why do you want him to hurry back?" Sun said in a joking imitation of
Pete's tone of voice, and Pond immediately picked up on what he was
saying and replied:
"Because he wants to flip-flop with you," They high-fived in unison

afterwards. Ae was tempted to take a picture of him and send it to his
girlfriend, but just So let him go and let them talk. Ae looked straight at
Pete:
2 weeks is better than a month, but it's only 2 weeks, Ae

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 70 - The meaning of the right hand
ring finger
Part Ae
The hottest day of the year is finally over, and aside from having a great
time playing in the water, that Dior kid got a cold playing in the water, I
then began to feel the kind of boredom that Pond was talking about because
Pete had gone to Germany to visit his father.
He had flown to Germany last week, but I felt as if it had been a whole
month.
Because of the time difference between Thailand and Germany, there was
less and less communication between him and me, although we did chat on
the internet. But the feeling is not the same as meeting and chatting, and the
funniest thing is that it's hot as hell over here in Thailand, but over in
Germany! It's only a few degrees, and every time I see Pete on screen in
heavy clothing, I feel hotter.
Not that I'm bragging, it's just really hot.
"You're covered in sweat." He probably saw it himself, because in the

afternoon, after I finished helping my brother with his work, I immediately
ran to my room to connect to the Internet and talk to the man who was
already waiting for me to video chat. Since my room doesn't have air
conditioning, it's not surprising that I'm sweating, and then I have to watch
a video of him, all wrapped up in thick clothes.
"I get even hotter when I see you.”
"What degree is it over there?"
"Wait a minute ha." I turned and picked up my phone and opened the
weather app to look at it, sighing heavily.
"It's 36 degrees, but it feels like it's almost 40 degrees". He couldn't help but
smile when he heard my reply, and then said:
"It's only 12 degrees here and it's cool, oh Ae". I knew he was joking with
me and I made a very mean face and then said to him in a very mean tone
of voice:
"When are you coming back? I'm going to get back at you!” I said that to
him, but he wasn't afraid of me at all now, and he smiled a bit like a spoiled
brat. I also felt a little cooler now and smiled along with him. Soon he
stopped smiling and then said to me:
"Even though it's cool here, I miss the scorching Thai sun.”
I was startled and looked at him in the video. The fair and handsome
teenager, whose skin looked even whiter in the cold weather, showed me
the warmest smile, but I understand him and know how badly he wants to
go back to Thailand.
He told me at the beginning that he didn't want to go to Germany to see his

father, and that in his father's new family he felt like an outsider, he wasn't
very close to his half-brother. But his parents had made an agreement at the
time of the divorce that he had to go to Germany to visit his father. When I
heard that, I told him that his father must have loved him or he wouldn't
have made such an offer, but he said,
'No it's not, he's just showing off the right to still be able to restrain me'
I didn't know what kind of man his father was, but Pete, who had never said
a bad word about anyone, described his own life as follows: his father's
probably not a good person...
"One week to go," I said, and he nodded, his homecoming looked so

comforting that I couldn't help but smile at him.
"I saw a picture of you on Facebook, didn't you go out with your brother?”
Pete nodded again as we talked about it.
"By the way, you're kind of his brother too, he's only 8 years old now, he
feels like a young adult already, maybe it's the foreign environment that
makes him become a bit more outspoken, I guess." I think he still loves his
brother, and it didn't take long for Pete to start sassing me.
"But you didn't even update any of it.”
See! I knew it!
I was thinking to myself, looking at the person who wished I could update
some of my Facebook photos, and I really don't understand why he wants
me to send pictures. I spend my days wandering around my mother's
restaurant and my brother's hardware store, and I don't go out like he does,
so I guess I'd have to put out some if I wanted me to post them. A picture of
me carrying the cable, and I often have video chats with him ah, although
only for a few minutes
"I don't like taking pictures," Pete sighed as I still had the same attitude I
had before.
"I just want to know what you're doing, that's all?" I giggled and looked at
the video like a young child.
"I'm telling you, aren't I?” In the end, he had to go along with it, but you'll
see, he'll ask me the exact same question again tomorrow until I go soft. So
far in the photo, I don't find it annoying that he's like this before I would
probably find it boring to coax my boyfriend into doing this because it feels
like I've become unlike myself, but now whatever I can do for him, even if
it's a small thing, I'm willing to do it for him.
"Hey, I gotta go, I promised my mom I'd go shopping for her," I glanced at
the clock and then quickly said, he sounded even more petulant.
"Okay," I laughed, then said.
"I miss you oh". I said and hung up the video, not wanting him to see my
shy face, and then I stalked out of the room, feeling this sunny weather
actually got a little cooler.
I really am hopelessly caught up in my own boyfriend's charms, as Pond

would say.
"Uncle Ae, will you take me out for dessert?"
I was looking down at something when a small hand tugged at my corner.
Yim is a little taller now than she was last year, and it will be her third
birthday in a few months. The words that will be spoken are getting more
and more clearer now than ever before. I sometimes even wonder if my
niece has been to see Can, but my niece is so much cuter than that friend of
mine.
"Wait a minute oh, wait till uncle finishes reading this". I was afraid of
answering my niece and reached out to touch her.
Today I came out to get something for my sister-in-law, but I was actually
just playing at the mall. I was following the mother and daughter shopping
when my own eyes were drawn to something in the store, standing
longingly in front of the display window. Yim ran back to me and said:
"Uncle, I'm hungry." said Yim with a wink, and I was hesitating when Nat's
sister-in-law came back over.
"Ae, what are you looking at? Yim, your Uncle Ae will be up soon." Nat's
wife saw me watching. What after, a cheerful smile and a tone that sounded
like a bit of sarcasm, leaving me at a loss for how to respond.
"But I want to eat with Uncle Ae." Yim pronounced the words much more
clearly than before, and her sister-in-law picked her up and said to her.
"Uncle Ae will come along later, won't he, Ae", how I felt like my sister-in-
law was mimicking her own words, but I nodded vigorously and watched
them mother and son walk towards the ice cream shop. Then again, I looked
at what was in the display window.
"You can try it on, and the shop can even help you engrave your name." The
waitress came out and said to me, and I smiled and responded that yes, the
thing I was looking at was the ring.
A very plain silver ring, barely patterned, and not very expensive, but it was
such a It drew me in so much that I had to stop and look at it.
The anniversary of my relationship with Pete will be in a few months.
I picked up the silver ring and looked at it, and it occurred to me that I
hadn't given Pete any gifts yet, only he would remember me.
I just realized that every anniversary, Pete invites me out to dinner or to the
movies, and sometimes there will also be little surprises for me, and he
takes every anniversary we have very seriously.
Pete never expected me to be romantic to him, he just wanted to give me

these wonderful memories. Can't I just send him some little happiness?
I picked up the ring and tried it on to see if it would fit him in that size, then
handed it to the waiter.
"Shall we engrave it?" I was startled and then nodded my head. When he
asked me what I wanted engraved, I couldn't think of anything, but I looked
down at the bracelet I'd been wearing and smiled
I think I already know what I'm supposed to engrave.
Pete
Finally back in Thailand.
I got up in good spirits, the breeze was like Buddha-face warmth and the
sun was scattered freely. It took hours till I got to land from a plane
yesterday, and I asked Pete not to pick me up because it was late when I got
to Thailand. That's why I asked him to meet me today.
"Aw, khun-chai you just got back, where are you going again?"
I was just about to leave the house when Aunt Jiu asked, and I laughed and
answered her so loudly that my mother couldn't help but laugh.
"Going find that very special person, Aunt Jiu," I said and ran out of the
house so fast that I heard Aunt Jiu behind me, very curiously, say to my
mother:
"Madam, who is that special person of the Khun-chai?”
I don't know how my mom answered her, but I know my mom understands
me best.
It didn't take long for me to drive to the mall downtown where I had been
chatting with Ae's friends last month. But today there was only Ae who was
waiting for me at the table, playing with his cell phone. Smile, that's how I
know I miss him so much.
He looked a little different this time than the last time I saw Ae, as he said
he'd just gotten a little flat top cut, and today he was wearing jeans and then
a dark shirt, still sitting in the same position as before, straight with open
legs and strong shoulders. Who said Ae wasn't attractive? He's so attracted
to me.
He's just the most handsome, coolest, most attractive man in my eyes.
I stood there looking at my boyfriend obsessively like a crazy person for

almost a minute, then took a deep breath. Walked towards him and stood in
front of him.
The sight of me walking past made him stop holding his phone and look up
at me.
He chuckled.
I laughed.
At that moment, I felt as if we were the only two people left in the world.
Ae reached out and grabbed my hand.
"Welcome Home".
I have never felt so happy to be back in Thailand as I do right now, feeling

so warmth, not only because of when he grabbed my hand, but because it
felt like there were so many things in my heart that I wanted to say to him,
but in the end all I said was
"I'm back".
I then sat on the same side of the seat as him, not caring about outsiders or
people saying we were a couple of fágs out on a date, because Ae he said he
didn't care, and I would no longer care what anyone thought, Ae ran to get
food to sit next to me, he looked at me while I was eating and he held my
hand and touched my hair.
"Do you go to Germany every year?"
"Until I turn 21," I went on to explain to him, "just the right age for us to
graduate from college, Ae, and to be clear, we want to be here before I
reach adulthood being able to take care of himself, it was just his way of
showing off his power." Ae nodded, he knew by now that I was more afraid
of my father, because it's very scary to stir up the divide between parents
again.
He then picked up a paper bag and handed it to me.
"What's this?" I asked, I couldn't believe my eyes, Ae's eyes were actually
darting, his hand retracted and he scratched his chin.
"Gift." I frowned.
"Birthday present? But my birthday's already over and you,"
"Well, it was I who forgot your birthday, so no need to repeat it! I'm already
kicking myself with that alone." I couldn't help but chuckle because it's
been almost a month since my birthday since it happened to be the same
time as Ae's final exams. So I didn't want to bother him, and I didn't tell him
about it. I knew Ae had never asked about the birthday, I thought he would
have known, that's why I was a little depressed and felt a bit Little
atmosphere, blame him for forgetting his birthday, who knew he'd get up
early the next day and come over to my house to apologize. My mom
laughed when she saw it.
Ae is inherently careless, and the nearly year I've been dating him has
helped me get to know him better, so I was only so surprised when I saw
the gift in front of me.
"What is it?"
"You open it up," said Ae, turning to look at me, and I carefully unwrapped
the paper bag, which contained a small, square box that was exquisite, and I
shook it gently.
GASP! 〜
I immediately heard a very clear sound and I looked over my shoulder at
him.
"I didn't know if you'd like this." He said, clearing his throat, knowing full
well that I'd be happy with whatever he got me. I was excited to open the
box and look at it.
"!!!”
Ae really never disappoints! No, it was never expecting that from him, and I
was thinking to myself that it could be a very small thing, but I didn't expect
it. This little thing, it will mean so much.
"Pair of rings," I murmured, wide-eyed at the pair of silver rings, tied with a
pale pink string, and I gazed up at him excitedly, hands start to shake a
little, the box makes the sound of rings crunching, and Ae avoided my eyes
again.
"The waiter tied it on for me, and his kid was laughing so nasty that I
wanted to go up there and beat him up and wonder what he was laughing
about?"
Ae was getting shyer and shyer, I know, because his face was getting so red,
it was all the way down to his ears. I wanted to go and hug him tightly,
wanted to tell him how happy I was, and I had to stop because I was at the
mall, I again looked down at the ring in my hand, my face actually started
to get hot.
"Which one is mine?" I asked softly, almost weeping with joy, as Ae turned
to look at me again, then picked up the pair of rings tied together by a pale
pink string Untie the ropes and look inside the ring.
"This one's yours." My curiosity was immediately piqued and I was curious
to know what was written in it. I immediately picked the ring up and looked
at it and saw only three letters.
No, it's definitely not my name, because my name has four letters and the
ring says YOU inside.
I froze, then looked at the ring in Ae's hand and he handed it to me, then
murmured:
"Don't laugh at me! That's all I could think of." I wouldn't laugh at him, I
picked up his ring and looked at it, his ring said ME.
Again, I froze, others might be confused about YOU & ME, but I looked at
what he was wearing on his hand bracelets, gently off the cuff:
"For you from me"
From me to you.
It may not be necessary to engrave the names of both parties, as long as we

share the same heart and know what it means.
"Is this one mine?" My voice seemed a little agitated, hating so much that I
had asked to meet here, no, hating Ae for moving me to tears here. The
hatred in my heart vanished as he gripped my hand tightly, and he brought
the FOR YOU ring toward the I put it over on my finger, he was trying to
put it on my middle finger, but it wouldn't go in.
"Aw, got the wrong size." He said in frustration, looking like he'd forgotten
which hand to put the ring on, so I picked up that ring and then put it on a
different finger.
"Just right," and I showed him the ring on my ring finger while grinning
widely and feeling very shy, then said to him
"You know what? Some say that wearing the ring on the ring finger on the
right hand is for those planning a divorce, but because of tradition, it's still
necessary to wear it on the left hand. Ae froze, feeling intimidated by my
words. I stared at the ring on my hand, then continued:
"But some people say that putting the ring on the ring finger on the right-
hand means the person is already married, so I believe the latter. "I paused
and continued:
"I'm already your man, Ae."
I was very shy about saying that, and glanced over at him slightly to see
that he was staring, and at a glance, I could see that he didn't know what the
ring stood for meaning because he didn't specifically buy it to wear on his
ring finger, as he himself wears it on his middle finger, but he is now
putting the ring Took it off and put it on the ring finger on the right side just
right.
"That means I got the right ring." He said to me, and then he leaned in
towards me and whispered in my ear:
"You're already mine, you need to remember that oh."
See, no matter how much time has passed, he's still the same straight-
talking Ae who always manages to say things that make me feel,
inadvertently very shy, then he continued to say to me
"This ring was a gift for our first anniversary of dating."
"It's not there yet."
"I decided to give it to you first, or I'll forget it again later." I was startled,
and then I laughed.
No matter how much time passes, he's still the very careless Ae, still the Ae
who says whatever comes to mind. What kind of person gives gifts in
advance like him! How dare you say you're afraid you'll forget the
anniversary? I laughed and was tempted to punch him in the shoulder, but I
stopped myself and whispered softly in his ear:
"I'll remind you next time then."
Ae also said:
"Remind me of that every year, oh".
Can I take that to mean: Every year he will be there for me?!
Part: Ae
I really want to kill someone right now and dig a hole to bury myself in!
We're driving to the beach, and I sigh, even though this is Pete's car, I'm the
one driving today, but do we need to go there?
After Pete came back from Thailand, I still wanted to help out around the
house as before, but also agreed with him to see him every week! No less
than 2 days, and then I remembered that I had promised to hang out with
him last year, and then I invited him to go to the surrounding houses.
I had already been to Phanburi province the year before, so I was planning
to take him to Hua Hin this year.
We'd already agreed that we'd only go for one day, and we'd just leave early
in the morning. But I blame myself for being a b.itch and telling Pond about
going out with Pete, so this asshole he invited our high school friends. The
blessing of the misfortune is that, well, a few of them are unavailable, but
the worst of the misfortune is that this asshole didn't just have this group of
friends in mind, that's why he pulled on his college friends.
I looked in the rearview mirror at the car behind me, which was a very
familiar sedan and made me look very depressed.
Pond was cocky enough to ask Can to hang out with him, and then Can
invited Tin to hang out with him again, which would have been nice. The
honeymoon trip for two has now turned into an outing!
Finally, I parked at a very famous water amusement park near Hua Hin,
followed by three other cars.
If you think it's just me, Pete, Can, Tin, and Pond, you're sadly mistaken.
"Ahhhh! Great, Pete, I'm going to show off my gorgeous body for you
today!” I don't even know how Pete's Phii Money got over here, ask around,
it was Pete who slipped up and told him he's now being pulled by a tall,
burly man in a holey shirt.
"Great, I've been wanting to come here for a while! How can I be left out of
such opportunities?" The speaker was someone named Bow who used to
help me in singing contests. Pond looked so excited that even Ping, who
was beside him, followed with a bag and got out of the car.
"Do you want to go to Hua Hin beach tonight, I want to eat seafood."
"Bow, if you hadn't come with me today, my dad would never have let me
out, well out for a day and then back in.” Cha-am whose father considers
her the apple of his eye was taking out her phone while taking a picture
with Bow.
"Tin, look over there! It flowed down like this and then swished down."
said Can excitedly and I followed the direction of his finger. Looking out,
there were people dancing around to the water slide in the distance and
jumping on that. I really don't understand how Can managed to get a
boyfriend like Tin!
Even his own boyfriend gave him the stinky eye.
"You sound like a three-year-old, okay?” He said slowly, looking impatient,

but Can didn't pay him any mind as he jumped and hugged his boyfriend on
the neck, and then pulled him towards the inside of the amusement park as
fast as he could.
"I forgot my camera!!!”
"Same goes for taking pictures with your phone, Lemon, er, I think there
must be a photo service in the amusement park, when you're on the ride
someone will take your picture at the facility." I turned to look away and let
out a long sigh.
I forgot to mention that Can didn't just invite his boyfriend, he invited his
sister, and then she invited her own friend.
I looked at Can pulling Tin away and then at Bow who was so excited that
he screamed, followed by Ping Up, at one point in the past was Money and
his sisters, all looking very excited, and I sighed again.
Snap! 〜
"Ae, come on, what goes around comes around, my friend, and what you're
doing is already fascinating," I looked at the guy who was patting on my
shoulder, was apparently sympathetic, but his face was so distinctly
relishing it that I
Boom!
"Ah! Ae is angry hey!!!” I couldn't stand it any longer and kicked at him
hard, Pond screamed loudly and ran towards the others, and I couldn't help
but explode and felt like someone was standing right next to me, and he was
Pete.
"It's kind of fun to be in a crowd," My boyfriend said slowly, but his smile
looked awkward and I guess it was similar to how I felt, so I sighed again:
"Remind me not to spill the beans next time I'm going out with you!” He
replied awkwardly.
"Well, I'll remind you of that."

In the end, I had to depressingly follow them into the amusement park, and
the promised honeymoon trip for two to him went down the drain.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 71: The unfortunate man
On this hot sunny day, the rising sun was in the sky. Thais and foreigners
alike came to this cool water park to escape the heat. On this beautiful
weekend, the water park was filled with people who came with their
families, friends, and lovers, whether straight, gay or lesbian, you can spot
them if you're sharp enough.
Let's say that no one should be wearing long jeans as well as a long-sleeved
shirt to play in the park. A couple coming out of the locker room heard a
scream from a distance.
"Oops! Fúck your boobs are about to explode!!!”
The scream came from Money, who had brought his camera ready to sneak
a peek at all kinds of hot or fit people. If we're lucky, he might even get a
picture of the cool khun-chai who just has a bad mouth aka Tin and post it
on IG or something so that he could be the envy of those sisters of his. His
eyes suddenly stopped on a short boy who was less than 170 in height.
He was wearing only a pair of dark shorts, a bronze complexion, and wildly
unconventional features that are distinct and deep. He didn't get this kind of
body effect from eating protein powder, or from injecting muscle builders,
or from working out at the gym, but rather muscles from regular exercise
and helping the family with household chores, and a short but very shapely
figure. Money was tempted to go up and touch it, but only carefully poked
it.
"Wowza! It's so hard! Oh, my God! I didn't know this dwarf had such a
great body! It's really short but lean!” He let out a squeal right after the
poke, loving his body so much he almost reached out to touch it, but was
warned by Ae’s tone and he stopped in time.
"I'll kick your a.ss if you touch it."
"Ew!” Money froze and cried out in aggravation, but feeling that the threat
wasn't going to help, he managed to stick out his finger and poked the
mouth-watering muscles which looked very sexy. Pete, who was standing
next to me, finally managed to say something.
"It's so sad, Phii Money, that you won't even look at me."
"Oh, Pete, no, there isn't! I'm not even looking at the dwarf. Okay, you're
the only one on my mind. If you'd like to take off your clothes and let me
touch your flesh... I'll be happier! Consider it a merit for us katoeys."
Money immediately turned to Pete and spoke up, wanting to go up and hold
this khun-chai, but was blocked by this dead dwarf in the middle who was
bursting at the seams, and felt like his eyes were going to eat him alive, so
he had to get upset and leave it at that.
And the person who said she was sad wasn't actually mad at Phii Money,
but was a little jealous of his own boyfriend.
"I don't feel good in my body shape, I'd rather not take it off," said Pete,
shaking his head and looking down at the black T-shirt and shorts he was
wearing honestly, even if Ae hadn't spoken up and forbidden him to take off
his clothes, he probably wouldn't have had the confidence to take them off
for others to see. But...
"So what if you're in bad shape? Take it off so you can feel free, look at
Ping, look at her fat," laughed Can in his orange shorts, squeezing it. The
guy next to the guy whose fat was being pinched laughed and didn't mind.
"Can, your skin is too pale too, you don't even have as much skin as you do
a woman, shame on you.”
Money looked at Can dead in the eye, but not in the way that wanted to
touch him, but in the way that envied the small eyes, average size someone
with average looks has such good skin! His skin simply doesn't match his
appearance.
"Aw, you're a girl, huh? I thought you were a katoey.”
"Ahhhh, you have a poisonous mouth, no wonder you're friends with that
dead dwarf!!!” Money pointed at him and Can can't help but laugh when he
saw the senior in a slutty bikini stomping his foot in exasperation, then he
turned and looked around.
"What about you? It's so hot, aren't you going to take your clothes off?"
"There's no need to undress, I'll not be in the water for a minute," Tin said
slowly, seeing Money gulp at the dirtbag slurping, Tin was glad that he was
also wearing shorts, but it was a good thing he didn't take his clothes off so
his abs could be kept out of the way, so it was okay to just see the muscles
on both sides of your arms and let others get by.
If you ask Tin why he doesn't stop his boyfriend from taking his clothes off,
the answer is: No need. Because Tin knows his personality too well, and
Can is the kind of personality that does what he says he's going to do.
Although he didn't know that his front looked white and flawless, his back
was red and inflamed, and at this point his sister was standing behind him
with her mouth wide open in amazement and disbelief in her eyes.
What did they do last night?!!!
"Is Can he allergic to mosquitoes?" Chompoo in the pink dress was curious.
Braiding her hair, taking off her glasses and replacing them with contacts,
the girl's head shook like a rattle as she stared at the back of her brother's. I
really can't help but start brainstorming what my own brother is like in bed.
Geez, my own brother is getting goosebumps when I think about it. Can he
scream?
"Er..." she looked up at her brother-in-law?, the corners of Tin's mouth

turned up a little, and then stretched his fingers out over his mouth in a
shushing gesture, as if to tell her to keep quiet.
Her brother-in-law's actions made Lemon nod her head repeatedly and
suddenly blush a little, not because his handsome posture made her feel shy,
but rather her brother in law was asserting his sovereignty.
Not far away 2 girls were walking towards their friends and Pond ran
towards her, spinning around, looking and talking non-stop...
"That's it," said Cha-am, looking down at the shorts, which were only a
little shorter than usual, and a white transparent shirt, the sun was shining
and it was clear to see that she was still wearing a tight sweatshirt inside
and then tied back her hair. Pond watched and felt very disappointed.
Bow laughed at the sight, because her bathing suit, which was about the
same style as those of the athletes, she looked juvenile, and was asking
another girl if the swimsuit was showing anything. This teenager sighed
sadly.
"Are you not satisfied, Pond, if you are not, get another girlfriend, there are
plenty of pretty girls here". Cha-am said threateningly to the man in front of
him who was purposely showing off his body to the public, and Pond then
started to get some reaction.
"Gee, you're the only one I love, I just want to see you wearing that too," he
said, looking at the Bikini-clad Euro-American girl, Cha-am followed and
looked over at him blankly.
"Let's go, Bow, and leave him alone to keep an eye on the place. Money
you want to come along, eh?" Cha-am turned to invite Phii Money, who
looked through those handsome muscles, to reach out again wanting to
touch it, he returned when he heard the shout, retracted his hand, and
nodded vigorously.
"Yes! We beauties are probably going to have a lot of fun today! Don't want
to bother with you dirty men!” Money said and ran off to take Cha-am and
Bow's arm as if they were sisters. As they ran off to play on the rides,
Chompoo got curious:
"Aw, but you're not a woman!”
"Me! Yes! Woman! Man! Even though I have a manly face, I actually have
a lady-like heart, you know?!”
"Gee, what kind of lady just couldn't resist touching Ae's muscles?" Pond
said jokingly, and Money gave him a blank look, then immediately pulled
the girls out, and the other two Followed up with a giggle as we all watched
this Thai lady twirl and twirl away.
"At first I said I'd warn you to come, Ae," Pond said, running over to his
friend, and then immediately turned again to Pete continued:
"But now I feel like I should have to warn you."
"Uh-huh?"
Pete's curious expression made Pond chuckle.
"Watch out if someone comes running and takes your husband away from
you, hahaha Hey!” Pond squealed before he could finish laughing and
barely had time to dodge the big kick Ae threw at him. He laughed as he ran
after him to coax his girlfriend, ahead of Can who was also dragging his
boyfriend towards the rides.
"Hey, wait for me, Tin, let's go ride that! Red! Come and race me!”
Ping laughed and turned to them.
"Then I'm going to play in the water too!” Another one left, leaving only
the two who had wanted to hang out alone, and they looked at each other
and sighed in unison.
"Well, it's here anyway, you said you wanted to play so next time we'll both
play.” Pete would smile and then followed my friends over, everyone had
broken up and were running nowhere.
"Isn't that... Isn't that Pete?"
Meanwhile, someone is looking at him uncertainly, and before long a very

devious grin is on his face.
"Aaaaahhhhh!!!”
Boom!
Wow!!!!
"Hey! Are you katoeys going diving?"
"I'm choking on water!”
"Ahhhh, come and save me, come and save me."
At this point, everyone stood at the focus of the water slide and then
watches as Phii Money yelled for everyone to admire the angel drop look,
because he was a bit heavy, he stirred up a big splash as he slid to the end,
like a rock hitting the water and finally sank down, he kept slapping at the
spray and reached out to touch his face. Letting the water that choked into
his mouth flow out on its own, causing everyone to laugh.
"Hey, let's go save this downed angel first," laughed Pond, and Can
followed suit, then Reach out and give him a hand.
"Sister, I don't think this is called 'Angel Falls on Water' but 'Heavenly Shit
Falls on Water' Hey!!!”
"Come here!!! Whatever it is, come join us in the water." Phii Money
reached for Can and pulled him hard into the water, after being pressed on
the head several times, the tall guy suddenly stood up and seemed to get
pissed off easily.
"Pete, and you! Not even to help me! You are still laughing there!” He
turned to Pete, who was floating on the surface of the water, laughing as he
called out to him on the foam board:
"Hey, Money, Money!!!” Pete was about to swim across if it wasn't for
Snap! 〜
Money turned to meet a blonde foreigner who asked in a very frightened
tone:
"Are you ok?" the man who had just pushed Can into the water with a
chicken's blood shot look and he immediately went limp in his legs.
"Nooooo," and then he fell on the shoulder of this handsome foreign man,
and he took him away from the scene, and the schoolgirls all opened their
mouths in surprise.
"Do all foreigners have such strong tastes?"
"Well, they are really heavy-handed hey!”
"How long are you going to bully Phii Money? He's obviously cute, and
you are just making fun of him!” They spoke in a tone that made Cha-am
resentful of the grudge, and Pond and Can hugged each other's necks in
unison says:
"No, it was just a joke."

"Yes, it makes me want to laugh every time I see him twerk."
At this point, Tin stared at the man holding the other man's neck and strode
up.
Snap! 〜
"Hey, Tin where are you taking me?"
"Increase the scratching"
"Uh-huh? Increase scratches?" Can, who was being grabbed by the hand,
asked a confused question, not understanding what his boyfriend was
saying, and Tin didn't think to answer him. Silently pulling him off in the
other direction, Can saw their very surprised looks every time he turned
back as his back was full of scratches from proclaimed sovereignty.
"I didn't think he'd be that jealous, I thought he just had a bad mouth." Ae
stood next to his boyfriend who was lying on the foam board said, turning
to look at his boyfriend, who wasn't looking at himself right now, or at
Money being taken away by the foreigner's that direction, but rather looking
at the group of men on the other side of the water.
Snap! 〜
"What are you looking at?!” This extremely jealous man reached out and
closed his eyes, then lowered his head and whispered in his ear.
"What are you looking at? Don't forget you're already mine." Pete took his
hand away, then turned to look at him, his lips almost touching.
"That's what I should have said."
"Uh-huh?" Ae frowned and the other murmured softly:

"They are not looking at me, they are looking at you. I think you'd better go
and get your clothes on.”
That last one was spoken in a tone that was somewhat threatening to the
other person, most people would honestly be quite happy to have so many
people complimenting their boyfriend's body. But he'd be a little upset if
they stared at his figure with the kind of eyes he knew by heart, even
though he knew people could only stare at him.
"You're jealous?"
"Yeah." said Pete, nodding and pursing his lips. Ae looked at him and
thought he was adorable, and reached out to get his wet bangs, and a
handsome face appeared before him, and then he reached out his right hand
and grasped the silver rings on his and Pete’s hand, he leaned in closer and
said in a low voice:
"And you know I'm only yours.”
Pete's face instantly flushed, such a look in his eyes, such a distance, and
holding hands together, that no one else could see just friendships.
"What about you, stop playing with the foam board and come here."
"Hey, it's heavy oh, I weigh a lot more now than I used to."
"Heavy what oh, it's in the water, it's light alright alright, where do you
want to go, tell me and I'll take you" Ae said the words and pulled, the feel
of Pete pressed against his back, all of which made Pete feel flushed. He
wrapped his arms around his neck, touching the bronze skin that everyone
envied, and he'd always known how good his body looked.
"Well, take a round in the water, Ae."
"Yeah," Ae agreed, and began to carry him off, Pete placing his chin on his
shoulder then gently asking:
"Aren't you even going to ask me why I'm making you walk around in the
water?"
"Don't ask, I just want to spoil you." Pete listened with a big smile, then
buried his face in the back of his shoulder.
"But what I'm trying to say is that I want to tell the world that this man is
my boyfriend."
FFs
Ae froze and glanced back at the man who was lying on his back in a very
provocative tone.
"Will you stop talking in such a cute tone of voice, or I'll do you in the
water". Now Ae's threats don't seem to be working at all, and Pete remained
very innocent:
"You wouldn't dare."
"Don't provoke me, Pete!”
"Didn't provoke you, I'm waiting for you," The Khun-chai deliberately
provoked him, Ae looked over at him, and the hand that had been dragging
his leg quickly felt towards his a.ss, feeling to reach into this Little Master's
pants and went inside Pete's pants and Pete's eyes widened in shock:
"Ae!!! I'm kidding, I'm really kidding! I'm sorry, Ae, don't do that!” Pete
rushed to dodge, pushing his hands off his back to get away from the scene,
but how could Ae just let him go, All sorts of tickling were done
underwater by him and Pete made all sorts of screaming and begging for
mercy that he's too scared to do it anymore, causing a lot of pretty girls to
look over at them.
Needless to say they all knew it by heart, that upright and handsome man
that jade Khun-chai, played it very sweetly.
Meanwhile, the certain person who had been staring at him from the
beginning was staring at them with unblinking eyes, watching them
blissfully and the way he looked, the happier he saw Pete laughing, the
more fire he felt.
You're living such a happy life, and it's torturous for me to have to spend
time with this yellow face!
"Trump, what are you looking at, you've been staring at them since we got
here and you won't even look at me.” A middle-aged woman dressed like a
little girl, who was wearing very little clothing and seemed not caring if
others look at her awkwardly stared at Trump.
"Don't be mad, I'm just a little curious."
"Curious about what?" The middle-aged woman looked closer and Trump
smiled at him, then said something sweet.
"Curious about all the people, but none of them are prettier than you,
honey," said Trump as he was reaching out and tenderly touching her face
folded with age, the other smiled shyly and patted him gently on the
shoulder.
"You're so sweet-mouthed, I can't get away from you."
"Then you don't have to leave me." said Trump and slowly leaned in close
to her, whispering in her ear.
"It's such a hot day, let me help you cool off a bit, and then, tonight, we'll
plunge back into the water together.” He said very softly to her as he held
out his pinky behind him, ready to get up and leave the water, and out of the
corner of his eye, he eyed the two men who were also getting ready to leave
the man in the water and head off in the other direction.
"Go and hurry back, I'll wait for you." When the tone of the Sugar Mom in
front of him loosened somewhat, he immediately got up and left the water,
striding to keep up with the man who looked so familiar to him.
I guess I'm just lucky to have met you here.
He was satisfied with the thought, a cunning glint in his eye.
Clatter, clatter, clatter
The cold water flowed off the lotus head and onto a naked Pete. After half a
day of playing with the water Pete also closed his eyes against the water
running down and let it run all over him.
"Fingers are soaked and wrinkled," Pete chuckled to himself, looking at his
blistered, white body, and each finger was already soaked and wrinkled. He
closes the lotus head
Boom! 〜
A voice from not too far away startled Pete, who turned and he grabbed a
towel to wrap around himself, then stepped out of the bathroom door.
"Ae Ae, is that you?" The teen asked aloud, very worried and headed
towards the door because they were a large group of people coming over to
hang out and Tin wasn’t someone who liked making a mess, so he rented a
B&B in the amusement park for everyone to rest and easy to shower and
change, so he just started worrying about someone who came in and fell
into something.
Should I go out first or get dressed?
Pete wouldn't have hesitated to go out dressed like that if it was all men
who came in, but if it was a female friend who came in it must be very
inappropriate to see yourself like this.
Pete twisted the doorknob again.
"Ae"
Bang! 〜
Snap! 〜
Ah! 〜
He was about to open the door to go out and have a look, but the door
suddenly opened very rudely, and Pete opened his eyes wide in shock and
sighed.
"Will you stop scaring me all the time!”
"Aw, I didn't hear you call out to me, I thought you fell, I just had a bang.”
Ae also said strangely, Pete shook his head:
"No, I didn't fall, I just heard that sound too, didn't you fall?” The football
boy frowned at that.
"It wasn't me, I had just gone to get something for Pond, and when I came
back I heard a big 'bang' and I ran away it's good that I came back, it's not
you, it must be the noise coming from outside." Pete was relieved once he
saw that no one was hurt.
Snap! 〜
"What are you wearing? Watch out for a cold." Pete was again startled as
Ae suddenly pulled the towel around his waist away, but it wasn't about
flirting, but he was really worried about him because he'd pulled the towel
to wipe his boyfriend's hair, and his hair was still dripping.
"Ae, I'd rather do it myself."

"No, you stay still, don't move around like Yim so I can dry you off faster."
Ae as he dries his body and he said as Pete had a shallow smile on his face.
"I'm not your niece."
"Well, because I wouldn't do this for my niece either."
Snap!
Hey!
His hand suddenly went to Pete’s bottom and grabbed it, then wiped it off
with a towel, and Pete opened his eyes wide in shock, because this wasn't
their personal quarters, there was no telling who might burst in. Ae spoke in
a somewhat fierce tone:
"So don't move, let me wipe you up, or I'll go too far, and it won't be good
if they see you."
"Oh hey, the door's unlocked hey, I guess someone's in there oh oh oh, the
angel's back!”
Hey!!!
Bang!
There was a very light sound at the door, and the two men in the house were
so startled that they said it was too late, and Ae immediately pushed Pete
into the bathroom, then closed the door and turned around to see Money
walking in all wet.
"Aw, you're just done showering, huh? You're just muscles that still look
good, but after you put your clothes on, won't all your advantages be
gone?!” Money teased as Ae stood in the doorway, winking:
"Well, I don't want you to see the best in me either."

"Gee. By the way, why are you blocking the door? Move over, I'm going to
take a shower!”
"No, Pete's not even dressed yet!” Ae said in an aggravated tone, which Phii
Money was unconcerned about, and then shifted to him:
"Hey! We're all men. What's there to be ashamed of? Get out of my way, I
want to take a shower with Nong Pete!” Money yelled at him in a
condescending way, then slapped him on the shoulder like a man, ready to
go hard by him. Ae laughed fiercely and then said
"If you're going to force your way in, don't blame me for not warning you,"
Money stared at the man who had threatened him, then
"You shorty, I hope you get dumped by Pete soon! God grant my wish!”
Money worshipped the heavens with folded hands and looked at him very
depressed, so he sat down on the leather couch and waited to go into the
bathroom. Ae shook his head and replied:
"I'm definitely not separating from him!”
This sounded like a confession to Money. Pete in the bathroom, was shy for
a long time, didn't take a step from the bathroom.
Meanwhile, the man who'd been peeking out to watch them couldn't help
but curse under his breath:
"Why are so many people here? You can't escape me! Ai’Pete!”
It feels like the darkness of the past is sweeping in here.


《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 72: Telephone ringing and fear
Part Ae
"Is that the only sound you can make? I've told you guys a few times, the
sound has to come from your stomach, don't sing blindly, and watch out for
your sore throats later."
"Is this the only noise you can make? there are so many of you! Do you
want the other faculties to look down on us? Saying that the only good
thing about our engineering school is the number of people enrolled."
"The faculty song is a song for you to learn about yourselves, so sing it well
and sing it loud! Will you respect the senior who wrote this song for you to
sing?"
After months of long vacations, we now have a new season at the university,
which is a good thing for me, because that means I can go back to my dorm
and sleep in, and most importantly, I'll get to see Pete every day, as opposed
to once every week when I'm on vacation, but I almost forgot that a new
semester ushered in new things as well.
That's the welcoming freshmen.
None of those big pushes just came from me, and there's no way I'm going
to get up on stage and teach the juniors how to sing, or stand in front of a
hundred students and speak, this position would be perfect for Pond.
Right now, I'm sitting in the corner of the rehearsal room watching Pond
greet the first years, and I think Pond's words are a little over the top, Pond
wasn't the same from last year, and I can attest to the fact that he wouldn't
even attend the event and now he's yelling at freshmen.
I know, he's having a good time.
I sighed and looked at him with a fierce, talkative face, and I knew that he
had already seen the freshmen, whose faces were pale and about to faint,
and was already happy to do it.
'You don't know how abominable the seniors used to be when the event was
over and the Nong schoolgirls loved the senior to death from all his
screaming'.
'Well, I'll just wait and see how the Nong schoolgirls screw you when the
event is over'.
"Ae, you go check on that Nong and what's up with him, he says he has a
congenital disorder, I see him sitting there wobbling around." As for my
duties, I should be doing odd jobs, right?
After Bow ran over and finished with me, I went around the back to get the
wobbly junior according to my friend, such a nong went off and was not
doing anything and when I got closer
"Fúck! You are asleep!” I took off, I looked closer at this wobbly Nong, it
didn't feel like someone with congenital disorder, the head rhythmic
nodding head, my eyes closed tightly, I sighed and the people sitting around
him eyed me fearfully.
"Nong." I didn't care what people thought, I just wanted to wake him up
properly, but the first time he didn't even wake up.
"Nong, get up!” I shouted at increased volume, not wanting Pond to know
or he'd surely pick on him, but not only had he not woken up yet, but he
was also lowering his head even lower, I patted his face:
"Wake up, it's still rehearsal."
FFS
Not only did he not look up, but he nodded in response as if to say he
already knew, but the way he looked I think it should have been in the
dazed off from the dream, so
Snap! 〜
"Hey!!! What the heck!!!”
I patted him on the head, not with a lot of force, but enough to wake him up,
and he screamed out loud, and the whole classroom of people turned to look
at him, and he stared up at me like he was coming after me, looking a little
taller than I was, but I didn't show any fear, stared right back at him, and
then said to him in a very low voice:
"This is a rehearsal room, not a bedroom, so if you want to sleep, get out."
I said to him at my usual speaking volume, but for some reason, this Nong
in front of me looked very pale, and then he put my hands together and
said:
"I'm sorry, Phii, I won't do that again." After seeing him wake up, I nodded
and then walked away from the group, watching as Pond came over as if to
punish the Nong as well, but I stopped him, because that Nong was already
ashamed, and then I went to the place where I used to sit, a senior walked
towards me.
"Ae"
"What is it, Phii." I turned to ask, but the answer that followed made me
frown.
"Would you like to be the Head Hazer for training freshmen next year?" I
immediately shook my head.
"I'm not cut out for this, no one will listen to anything I say."
"Hey, how can that still be called them not listening to you, huh? Your face
was worse than the devil! Well, next year it's your turn to be the head hazer,
this year just study a little bit, your face is not far from being the captain of
the orientation". He said while running to tell his friends, I reached out and
touched my face:
Where does my face look evil? Really!
I asked myself mentally as I walked out of the faculty building at the end of
training, someone was already there waiting for me.
"What are you doing sitting here? Feeding mosquitoes, huh?" I immediately
walked over to him, where he was sitting with a large pile of information,
not knowing what he was writing. Pete looked up at me laughing, then
picking up a little pink bottle I've often seen in the rehearsal room and
saying to me:
"I have mosquito repellent."
"Tsk, tsk, tsk,” it was lovely, and then I sat next to him and pulled his file
over to see what he was doing while waiting for me to finish my training. It
was an English reading comprehension.
I think it's time for me to take another language.
"What are you looking at, I can't understand it at all."
"That's a good story, would you like to try and read it? It's about athletes
and health, would you like me to translate it for you? Wanna listen?" He
was kind enough to ask me, but yet I hit him over the head with my
textbook, knowing full well that I had no talent for language.
"No, I can't even be bothered to read my native language, let alone any
other language."
"Oh ho, I'm just saying, why are you hitting my head? You actually did
domestic violence?!” I knew he was being sarcastic and I purposely went to
lock his neck and then pointed at his head again, at which point
"Hello, Phii."
"Phii Ae, hello."
"Hello, Phii," the juniors came over to us once and then saluted us with
folded hands, and I looked back at them I don't know if I would have been
mistaken or what, but I always felt that they had some fear of me, and I
nodded in return, but didn't say any words.
Soon, a voice comes from behind him.
"Hey hey hey, you guys don't want to mess with that Phii, I hear he's mean."
Uh huh?!
"Is he bullying that handsome guy, patting him on the head, hitting him on
the head again, with a fierce expression on his face!”
Where did I hit Pete in the head?!
"I've heard, he's a troublemaker, and if any of you mess with him, he can
rub you on the ground in a minute! You just got lucky, he just yelled at you
a little bit."
I was stunned, when did I ever curse that little Nong? I was merely
reminding him to stay awake.
"How do you know that, huh?"
"Phii Pond told me so."
"You... Ai’Pond!!!” I immediately blew up when I heard that, cursing and

almost wanted to go running back to the rehearsal room to find the one who
was still continuing the meeting with the others. Pond, but I couldn't leave
because the guy next to me was grabbing my corner and I looked back at
him.
"Hahahahahaha... Ae you're really mean oh hahaha still a rascal," Pete

laughed and I could clearly see his mouthful of white, straight teeth, feeling
as if tears were about to burst out laughing, and my heart which wanted to
beat up that dead Pond was calmed when I saw how happy my boyfriend
was laughing, I had to sigh and let it go.
"Have you had enough laughing?"
Well, every time Pete laughs, I think he's so cute.
"Haha um, enough laughing hahaha enough." He said, and then still laughed
for a while before smiling.
"What about the atrocious person you've become." He said sarcastically, so

much so that I seriously asked him about it.
"Does my face look mean?" I was really doubting myself, my boyfriend

looked me around and then reached out and touched my face, and soon he
shook his head, and then said:
"What other people think, I don't know, but I for me..." I listened very
intently, and saw his cheeks slightly blushing, Pete's hand was still touching
my face, smiling brightly, and that little vermillion mouth continued to say
"...You're the coolest."
Now Pete spoke much more straightforwardly and with much more courage
than before, unlike the shy, stammering Pete of before up, making me find
him even more fascinating at the moment than before, and I stood up,
gathering my things with one hand, then slung my bag over my shoulder.
The other hand took his little hand and he stood up with me.
"I think that roasted duck over rice in front of the university is waiting for
me to eat you first, so let's go back to yours and we can eat the roasted duck
later," I told him bluntly too, holding his hand and walking along, not caring
when the few Nong who did clasp their hands in salute casting eyes, and not
many people knew I had a boyfriend, just hearing Pete murmuring behind
me made me feel very happy.
"After you finish eating me. Will I be eating a double portion of dinner?
You look like you're going to be tired."
"Gee, serve me comfortably first, then ask for it."
I chuckled and admittedly felt happy to hear those words, not needing Pete
to do anything else, as long as he could daily I'd be happy to be with me
like this.
Pete
"You have a weak look, but a comfortable, happy expression. What have
you been doing, Pete?!!!”
Ae was in a training session, it happened to be their summer camp, most of

the students chose to go abroad, and I happened to be with the Phii Money
and we took the same course, so this morning I dragged my tired body to sit
next to Phii Money.
The loud greeting made me feel a little shy.
"Nothing, I think I slept too late last night."
"Uh, did what? Why did you sleep so late?" Phii Money froze, then leaned
towards me, his face almost pressed together, and I hurriedly dodged his
gaze. I haven't told him who I'm seeing, but after the last time we went to
the water park, I think he figured it out a little bit, especially since Ae and I
have been seeing each other a lot lately, and he has noticed all of Ae. has
spent more nights in my dorm than in his own dorm.
'I saw him today too, I saw him yesterday too, you dead dwarf, your face is
imprinted on my brain'.
I've heard Money say that about him, and I don't even know how many
times he has taken the opportunity to touch his arm.
"Do, uh, do your homework."
"What kind of homework, huh? Uh-huh?!” I fell silent, feeling that Money
had figured me out, and reached out with a finger and slowly slid it straight
towards my neck.
"Roses may be beautiful, but thorns grow under the flowers," and Money
suddenly danced around, making as if he's soon to reveal the truth, his right
hand had touched my chin, but I didn't resist, but my face had started to turn
red from shyness.
“Who is the creator of the three worlds, heaven, hell, and the human
world?"
Phii looked at me with a look that showed some recognition in his eyes,
then pointed her finger at my neck, which I quickly pulled up my collar to
shield.
"Gee, such big hickies! Why? Who kissed you so hard? Planted such a big
strawberry!” He looked like he was enjoying the process of questioning me,
and I shook my head that he wasn't, because Phii Money's words made me
even shyer, it reminded me of Ae kissing me on the neck and the sound of
the skin sucking, of his constant sucking the same place, so much so that
strawberries (hickies) were planted.
Ah, what was I thinking?!
"Won't tell me the truth, do you, Che? By the way, did you know that
security warned everyone about it?" I was relieved when Phii Money's
words changed, then shook my head.
"You don't know, do you? It's like this, I heard from the security guard that
there are some sneaky people near our dormitory who are making plots to
sneak in and out of the dorm room and parking. Be careful when you're on
the road, because the last few days, there seem to be people stalking the
road, and it sounds dangerous, and someone as handsome as you should be
careful so that there is nothing to worry about, but for me..." Money sighed
heavily, covering her face and shaking her head.
"Would someone as beautiful as me be raped!!! I'm dating someone and it's

scary to think about!”
snap
After saying that, Phii Money grabbed my arm and hugged me, lowering
his head and rubbing his face against my shoulder constantly, and I thought
to myself secretly, I'm a little scared of strangers who hide in the shadows.
"Phii, will you take pity on me, you're hugging me so tight I can't breathe."
"Psycho, it's just a rubbing of the shoulder, it's not like I raped you!”
"But your face plainly says you want to rape him!” Another friend in the
classroom said that Phii Money was everyone's delighted friend, so
everyone liked to joke around with him, and I also just smiled as he was
slowly letting go of my hand and then gave them a blank stare while
thinking about what Phii had just said
Shouldn't be anything to do with that, right?!

I shrugged my shoulders, and the old just happened to walk in, and the
students who were mingling went back to their seats and sat up straight and
put the matter was forgotten.
"Tin can't even be found, he's just a scum, trash man!”
"Just calm down, Can, didn't Tin say he was going to work?"
"I know, but I haven't heard back from him in almost 24 hours, look at that,
and I have to reply to him within an hour so he said, what happened the last
time I told him to go to bed first and then accidentally fell asleep and my
phone just happened to run out of battery again, he instead got mad at me,
and guess what? He was angry, and I went to his bedside to comfort him
and look at him, look at what your friend did!”
You're probably all wondering where I am right now, and yes, I'm with Can.
He started complaining incessantly and breathlessly after he had just

nibbled on a fried chicken leg, so I had to dryly laugh and put the water
Handed to someone who was mad at their boyfriend while letting me eat
with them.
The reason Can and I were two together was because we happened to see
him arguing with a friend, so we walked over and asked about the original
problems. It was no one who wanted to accompany him to the restaurant in
front of the university, so this friend was told that he had to come with him.
Can was chewing a fried chicken leg on one side of the plate while
continuing to curse my friend:
"Tin really is a jerk. He promised me he'd have dinner with me today and
promised me that no matter how much ice cream I wanted. Yes, he won't
even stop me, but look at him, look at him! Just now he stood me up. He
thinks his dad's more important than me anyway, and now he'll run his ass
off if his dad calls him and goes over to him, not at all repaying the favor to
me, and not even looking at who made the father and son reconcile!” I don't
know what happened to Tin and his family, all I know is that he didn't go to
summer camp this semester, he went to His dad's friend's company on an
internship, and I hear he's trying to learn more as a non-chairman's son.
"He's got something going on." I'm trying to comfort the man in front of me
who's looking left and right for something to eat.
"Ma'am, give me another one of these. What's the matter? Is it that he

doesn't think eating with me is important at all.” Can complained again, but
instead, I laughed, I think their relationship, the two of them really do
match up together.
How did it use to be? It's like Tin's the only one who's worried about Can.
I've never seen Can worry about my friend, although this time it's about my
friend who's bailed which is Can worrying.
"Are you angry?"
FFS
"Uh-huh? Wouldn’t I be angry?" I asked very directly, and he stopped with

his hands holding the fried chicken leg and looked back at me immediately,
shaking his head vigorously in reply.
"Uh, I'm not angry, I'm just very angry."
"You look like you're just mad lah, not angry you're checking your phone
almost every 5 minutes," I said with a smile, letting him know how I was
really feeling at the moment, and Can stopped eating his chicken leg and
looked straight back at me Look at me and say:
"That's what only unreasonable people do, and by the same token, I don't
like the jealousy that people say they feel, it makes people too repressed,
not cool at all, so I'm in a rage, gotta talk like a man so I can relieve it."
What's the difference between that and being angry?

I'm thinking to myself because sometimes I really don't understand him.
RRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR
Can’s phone rang out of the blue and I glanced over to see a picture of my
friend on the caller ID display and I almost didn't laugh out loud, that's a
picture of Tin sleeping in bed with his face penciled in to look like a cat.
I immediately looked away and chuckled in my throat, I'm sure Tin

wouldn't want anyone to see him like this and anyone who stares at the
screen is guaranteed to turn into a black eye. Within moments, Can was
thrusting his chest and crossing his legs, then smiling at me:
"Want to make a bet with me and see how many calls he'll make?”
I was stunned, a little unable to feel his temper, but instead of being angry
just now, he smiled, feeling happier than ever. I was very unsure of the
answer.
"Until you pick it up, right?" I guess because I felt that no matter what Can
Tin would had to run to comfort him unconditionally and explain things to
him, but he but said
"No, either he doesn't stop calling until I answer or the phone goes off
automatically, then it's definitely the second thing, I think. Now he's sure I
will answer because we are a thing, go figure, he'll call this one time and
then never again..." I frowned, not really understanding, looking at the
phone that was getting quiet, I felt sure that Tin would call again, but yet it
was so quiet.
Is this how Tin comforts his boyfriend?!
I'm a little baffled, but if Ae had done the same, I would have been angry
that he didn't care about me at all, feeling like I was staring at my phone
screen too much that I didn't even hear the store open.
"Why didn't you answer my call?”
Z! 〜
I immediately looked up and then saw a Tin in trousers and a dark shirt,
which on his tall frame looked so complementary. Can was nibbling on a
chicken thigh with both hands and then happily says to me:
"...Because he's coming over," he said and then looked up at the man in
front of him in the suit and chided:
"You broke your promise!”
"Who says I'm breaking my promise, I'm just a little late, I've just arrived at
the university, but I couldn't find you, so I ran away this way to come to
you," Tin said breathlessly, his face beaded with sweat and seemingly in a
real hurry, so Can questioned again:
"You haven't heard back from me all day"
Tin blinked after hearing that. "Because you've been sending me pictures of
headless ghosts all day and my supervisor told me I had to work, so I
simply turned off my phone and I got into my father's friend's company for
an internship, not my own father's company, and that fact that he could
accept a sophomore for an internship was already a backdoor. If I just play
with my phone, I'll have to go to my dad's place," Tin said reasonably and
Can narrowed his eyes. He then nodded his head.
"Okay, reason passed, I'm not mad at you, but this meal is on you, Aunt Ha,
another plate!”
"Gee, it's rude to eat as badly as usual.”
"Well, you should be used to it."
Sometimes I feel like I should stop being surprised at their relationship, and
at first Can was so angry I didn't know how to help him, but Tin just
explained that he was no longer angry, and Tin, who mouths that he was
rude reached out and hugged the rude man's shoulder.
"And how did you know that Tin would only call once?" I asked the
question again in my mind and he replied enthusiastically:
"Because of this," and then he turned on his phone, pressed it a few times,
and handed it to me.
"Uh-huh? What kind of software is this?"
"Find Friends..." is not a dating app, if you have the same model of phone
as the other person, you can open it and they will search for you and find
you, I had already seen Tin go out from the office when I looked at the
software, so I figured he must have come looking for me and I just had a
guess. As for only calling once, this guy's a real scumbag and only calls
once when it's time he is almost out of the company if I don't pick up. Even
if I am shitting at home, he'll rush in the bathroom!” He said happily as if he
had all but forgotten he was angry not so long ago.
"You're the only one who talks a lot!” Tin fierce yelled, but I laughed.
I think they're both weird, but they know each other, like Can knows Tin as
a person and Tin knows Can the same.
"Do you want to play this app, play it together, and then add me, so I can
see if you're there in case Tin backs out again someday? If you are nearby,
I'll ask you to eat out," Can said, leaning in and handing over the phone. But
"Why is this full of random messed up people?!” Tin suddenly grabbed him
by the back of his collar, then snatched the phone away, frowning.
"What do you mean, messed up people? They're all my friends. Okay, give
me back my phone. Well, you don't have to give it back, Pete. Give me your
phone and I'll download it for you". I was worried at first, but after a while I
handed him my phone unlocked because I didn't think there was nothing
wrong with a friend knowing where they are, Tin said through gritted teeth:
"Tonight, we need to talk!”
"Does your talk of talking it over mean I'm going to be tired again tonight,
and if so, let me eat first."
Sometimes, when I am in front of them, I don't really know whether to

laugh or put on any other face.
One of them likes to think about it a lot but the other one doesn't seem to
think about it that much or at all.
In the end, instead of waiting for Ae at the College of Engineering, I went

back to my dorm because Ae said the meeting was going to continue late
into the day. I went into the bathroom after putting my stuff on the bed.
In the shower, I heard the phone ringing, but the caller ID wasn't Mom and
Ae's, so I thought I'd be the first to talk after the shower.
RRRRRRRRRRRRRR
On the way out, the phone rang again, so I guess it was probably because of
something important, so I walked over and saw that it was a When a
stranger calls and answers
"Hello."
"Toot, toot."
The other end of the phone but hung up, and I frowned.
"Wrong number, I guess," and then I threw the phone on the bed and went
to get dressed.
RRRRRRRRRRRRRR
"Hello" I saw it was the previous number again, so I quickly answered it,
and when there was still no sound on the other end of the phone, I started to
get little bad vibes.
"Hello, I'm going to hang up if you don't talk."
“....”
The other end of the line still didn't hang up, but still didn't say anything,
and I got a little scared, ready to hang up and never answer this stranger
again.
"Pete"
But the other end of the phone suddenly started talking again, and I
frowned, because I wasn't very familiar with the voice, and went on to ask:
"Who is it? I didn't save this number," I told him bluntly, but he laughed
instead.
That laugh made my whole body feel bad, and when I heard him say it, I
couldn't help but be shocked.
"What, you can't even remember your own ex, Pete?"
〜
Swish!
Whoosh! 〜
I hung up immediately after hearing this, shaking, and threw the phone on
the bed, feeling as if it had become a bite! Like a viper of my own, I took a
few steps back, my eyes widening in surprise I knew who was calling.
Trump!

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 73: Though we protect each other
After last week's greeting of new students he was perceived as mean by

everyone, now Ae has been dragged into the group in charge of campus
order, even though he doesn't have to actually be on the stage addressing
the juniors, but having to deal with hundreds of people made him feel
frustrated and dissatisfied, but he had to do it because This was ordered by
Phii Bantit who was fresh out of college.
Phii Bantit, who is the former head hazer, and Ae had to do it since it was
his order, because the senior who haze those who entered the university will
train those who entered the university at the same time when the senior
were hazers, and the juniors will in turn haze those who entered the
university at the same time when they were hazers. That's how it works,
right?
That's how the football player who was in the grocery club got transferred
to Campus Orderly Management, needless to say, when he was transferred
out of his job for sure they had a meeting. He could've been back at 8:00
p.m. from training with the current hazers, but now this short kid... almost
every day he has a meeting. He goes back to his dorms at 10pm.
It's really depressing!
Ae thought to himself, pedaling fast on the main road, when there were only
a few trucks on campus and the lights on both sides of the main road had
been dim lit and he stretched towards the boyfriend's quarters.
At first, the teen was going to spend the night in a dorm on campus, but he
hadn't been able to get in touch with Pete since rehearsal was over, that's
why he felt like riding his bike out to his boyfriend, and as for the building
entrance card, Pete had already given him a backup keycard.
It wasn't long before Ae rode his bike inside a luxury apartment building
and parked it after greeting the security guard. Ae thought it was a good
system because the elevator wouldn't open without the room card.
On arriving at the door of his dear man's room, he took his card and
opened the door and entered.
"Pete, I'm here.”
“....”
"Pete." who had just entered the room set his things on the kitchen table,
and he opened his mouth to shout his boyfriend's name, but the silence that
came made him frown as he watched the bedroom door close and was about
to go over and open it when he found it locked.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
"Pete, it's me, why are you locking the door?" The teenager slapped the
door so hard that he almost broke the panel, because the person inside didn't
open the door, and he guessed he could only camp here for the night, or else
back to the school dorm, but he was afraid that the dorm entrance was
already closed.
"Are you sleeping?" The short teenager said with annoyance.
The boy was about to go to the kitchen sink to wash his face when he
heard...
Squeak! 〜
"Ae, is that you?” The bedroom door opened a crack and a very shaky
sound came from inside, Ae laughed at that.
"It's me, who do you think it is?"
Bang! 〜
Snap! 〜
"Ae he called, he called, Ae I'm afraid..." Once he had determined who the
caller was, Pete pushed Ae almost lost his grip on Pete, who had been
sobbing in fear for hours.
"Hey, are you crying?!!!” The short teenager stared at his boyfriend's face
and yelled out, grabbing him by the shoulders and pushing him away then
looking at him carefully.
Pete's clean face was now tear-stained and raggedly dressed, and his hair
looked as if it had been severely scratched by his hands. Particularly
disheveled and pale, with no trace of blood in sight, and with a body that
trembled and felt greatly frightened. A sense of foreboding immediately
rushed into the teenager's mind.
Giggle! 〜
"Who did it? Tell me! Who did this?!”
He clasped his hands around his shoulders, and his eyes popped out
immediately at the thought of someone hurting his beloved.
Just the thought of Pete being hurt is unbearable to him!
"No. No one hurt me. He just called me. He just called me!” Ae looked like
he was going to eat the person who hurt Pete, making Pete quickly shake
his head shakily and answer him, he was afraid of the phone ringing, he
turned it right off and squatted alone in the corner of the room,
remembering all the things that man had done to him in the past I'm afraid
he'll call again when he turn on the phone.
"Who?! Who called you?!!!” The young man hugged him, aggravating his
tone.
I feel like I'm about to cry.
It's Trump, Trump calling."
"!!!”
Ae was stunned, remembering the dead sissy who had hurt his boyfriend
and taken a lot of money from him, and then also left Pete lying on the side
of the road and the teenager's hands couldn't help but clench in fists full of
anger at the thought.
He couldn't do anything back then, because Pete was still just his friend
back then, and now, if he dared show his face. He would have stomped him
underfoot and kicked him hard.
"Ae, that hurts!”
FFS
A soft shout made Ae realize that he was very worried about him and
released his hands slowly, then touched his face with both hands.
"He didn't do anything to you, did he?"
rustle ~
Pete shook his head vigorously and grabbed the hand he held on his cheeks,
chasing away the haze that had been building for hours, telling himself:
Ae has come, and is now safe himself.

"He didn't do anything to me, he just called over and kept calling dozens of
times, and I didn't answer, and when I did he hung up again after that and
when he called again he said I should remember my ex-boyfriend? That's it,
and then I hung up and turned my phone off. I'm sorry I worried you. I
know I was a little over-scared, but... Just the thought of what happened the
year before makes me afraid he'll storm into my room again and I... "
Snap! 〜
"It's okay, Pete, it's okay, I'm here now, you'll be fine!”
Pete was telling the whole story, but he was holding him, with his head
pressed against his shoulder, even though he was a Rough Man, not a gentle
and delicate man, but he does everything so worried and caring that it is the
only thing I feel enthusiastic about is his comment that it's okay.
Pete's tears flowed again, and his drooping hands clung to the short teen's
waist.
"I'm-I'm scared. Ae I'm scared," Ae squeezed his fists behind Pete's back, as
if he felt Pete's tears flowed over his shoulder.
Pete hasn't cried in a long time because he's scared of this thing, and he's
crying because you're an asshole and I won't let you hurt it. Pete's, never!!!
He thought as he stroked his back, patted his shoulders, touched his head,
and whispered in his ear:
"It's okay, I'm here, it's okay".
Although someone held him and comforted him all night, for those who
experienced those things firsthand, the worried heart lingers for a long time
quietly, all he could do was bury his face in his firm, warm chest, not caring
if he was taller than he was, all he knew was that This man can protect
himself and give himself security.
The nightmare that he once thought was over, has resurfaced once again.
He's not overreacting, but he's not going to let it repeat itself.
"Did you say Pete was being stalked?"
The next morning, the first thing Ae did was call his friends on the football
team and try to explain as much as he could, during the lunch break time
the team had come to gather together on the football field, to listen to the
request of the teenager who had never asked for anything before, and then
each glanced over at the other, and they simply couldn't believe their ears,
because as far as they knew, Pete didn't seem like a guy who would bond
with anyone.
"Yes, that's why I've come to ask for your help.” Ae replied to Can’s
question and then glanced over at everyone.
"I know I'm being a little abrupt, but would anyone be willing to escort Pete
for me during this time? I don't bother everyone every day, just pick him up
and drop him off for me when I can't, now that I've been given this job as
campus orderly man, but still sometimes, I don't have the same class
timetable as he does". The short teen said slowly to the seniors, he knew
that everyone had their own things to do, but since his class time with Pete
was sometimes it's not the same before he had to bother everyone.
He takes 2 hours for a class while the other takes 3-4 hours, all depending
on the subject. He travels alone all this time, and honestly, he's not very
relieved.
"Is that necessary, Ae?" Nong New, a junior, asks, and before Ae can
answer, another voice rings out.
"Hey hey, I seem to have some recollection of this, I vaguely remember

Pete getting beaten up and lying on the side of the road the year before last,
me and my friends saw it. His phone, his watch, his wallet were all taken.
That's when I met him. Don't tell him that the bastard is still harassing him?
How about picking him up and kicking his ass?"
Can said quickly, hating the thought of the previous year, and Ae said
heavily:
"I know where he is, and I'm not going to let him go, but I don't know how
to keep Pete safe."
He said he looked at the people sitting there who were afraid to make a
sound.
Pete says he's afraid to trouble anyone, but he'd do it even if it brought Ae
to his knees to ask for something if it would keep him safe!!!
"Can't you help, seniors, I have class almost every day this year, just like
Ae, so I shouldn't be able to help much." Even Pond was serious enough to
ask for everyone's help, since he'd heard about it from his friend this
morning. Including the events leading up to the beating of that teenager the
year before.
He hadn't come out to everyone the year before, but ‘now he is willing to
say anything to this gossip-loving crowd now.
Swish! 〜
"Let me help you!” Can was the first to raise his hand and offer to help,
adding:
"I'll talk to Tin later, too, and next time you're not going back and forth by
yourself, okay, Pete, I'll tell him to let him stay with you, oh yes, and Phii
Money, he's so tall, he should be able to keep you company, I'll go beg him
later." Can said seriously and immediately pulled out his phone to call his
boyfriend.
Pete was just about to say thank you when another voice spoke up again,
"I'm here to help, too. Anyway, Pete is like everyone's brother, so I'll treat
him like my own," Champ laughed and said that he had to repeat a year
because he still had one more subject to pass, so he couldn't graduate with
Phii Type and Phii Techno's year.
"I've had a bit of time on my hands lately, so I'll be your 'boyfriend's'

bodyguard," added Champ, as if he already knew something about what
was going in he nodded to someone who was staring.
"Thank you," Ae didn't turn down the offer, and everyone started joking
around.
"Hey, hey, admit it sooner, what's so scary about coming out of the closet,
I'm already curious enough to hold my shit."
"There's nothing to hide, I can tell at a glance that you two are a thing."
"Why do all men prefer men these days? It's also nice that handsome guys
like you don't like women, so it's considered giving us a little less
competition."
"Congratulations, you've finally come out of the closet, why don't you guys
do what Can and the others do, they kiss straight up on the mouth hey!"
People were joking around and it felt like everyone was curious about their
relationship.
Rehearsals have all been heavy lately, and every evening they see him come
to see him and then go home together, and every time they meet them they
come in pairs! He can be seen helping out with the cheering when there's a
game, even when Chompoo's little sister comes over to help cheer, he
doesn't even look at her even a glance, it was thought that the two boys
were already together.
"I didn't intend to hide it, either."

Ae frowned with a very strange expression, as if to say did you guys just
find out?
"Aw, but you didn't say that either, Ae," New sarcastically said, too, and
shortly thereafter got very serious:
"Okay, now that we're all here, if anyone's boyfriend is having problems,
I'm willing to help, and I'll talk it to Type later, too." He didn't come to
school today because he doesn't have any classes. He should be here in the
afternoon," he said. Phii Type who graduated, chose to continue his master's
degree at his old university, so Phii Type should be around too!
"Hmmmmm, I think it's better to take shifts, Pete, get your class schedule
and we'll make an attendance sheet later," Champ smiled at him and
everyone brushed up against Pete who was staring at him.
At this point, the only thing Pete could do was clasp his hands together and
say in a very shaky voice.
"Thank you Phii's, thank you all, I really appreciate it, and I'm sorry for the
trouble."
"Oh, what's the trouble, you're considered my friend, how can I stand by
and see you in danger? I don't see Ae blowing up when I see him these
days, usually he's already horrible, blowing up is even more horrible," Can
was pleasant said, indicating that he would be the first one to take him
home, and Pond nodded his head in agreement.
"Yes, you definitely don't want to see Ae angry, it's creepy just thinking
about it, so it's better to help not let that guy get his ass kicked."
Even though everyone said it was okay, Pete thanked everyone immensely
and his eyes were slowly starting to get moist.
He never imagined so many people would come forward to help him.

Snap! 〜
A large, warm hand on his shoulder and he turns to look into his eyes,
feeling them fill with warmth and tenderness.
"You'll be safe. Trust me."
Pete doesn't hesitate to believe those words.
"Pete seems to have a lot of friends of all kinds around him lately."
I don't know how many days it is today, Phii Money saw his beloved Pete
walking with another man every other day, and they are not particularly
handsome. It's so compelling that you can't stop asking.
Money also knows that Pete is dating the bronze-skinned shorty, but what
makes his cutie walk with these mostly ruddy-skinned people? Not to
mention the skin, not to mention the body, but the looks... their looks aren’t
much better than Ae.
One of the boys who walked Pete to class turned and smiled at him:
"We're friends on the Ae football team."
"Oh ho, gee whiz, eat up."
"Uh-huh?!”
"Uh, no, I mean, you guys seem pretty close, and I haven't seen Pete
walking around alone much lately, so take say yesterday and the day before
yesterday, I even saw someone walking him back to his dorm, one can't
help but wonder where the hell Ae's been?" So many questions to highlight
the last one: did you break up with Ae and go out with someone else?
"Ae hasn't been available lately, he is busy welcoming freshmen, and Ae

didn't want him to go back alone."
"Oh, I can't believe he's such a cute guy, he couldn't make it by himself and
had a friend see him off, so am I going to treat him to a scratch for that.”
Phii Money nodded and Pete smiled at him because he hadn't said anything
to him yet about someone stalking him and tried to hurt him and he didn't
want everyone to worry more about him.
It's just Ae's friends giving each other away, and the faculty is just asking
all kinds of questions about who this is and who that is.
"What's that got to do with you?"
FFS
"Here comes the man who is just handsome in appearance and has a very
foul mouth," At that moment Tin happened to walk up and said in a high,
cold voice, and Phii Money opened his mouth and whispered to himself that
he shouldn't bother to fire back insults.
Tin sat himself down next to his friend.
"Can has told me." Pete turned to look at him, and saw that the man who
had been so blind was showing in his eyes the Silky worry.
"I'll be the one to walk you to the parking lot this semester."
"Thank you, Tin.” Tin nodded and accepted his thanks with a nod that he
couldn't help but feel suspicious about.
He looked nervous.
He hadn't been seen in weeks and was in a completely different situation

than before. Now all the international colleges have finished their summer
camps and gone back to class.
Right now, except for Ae moving into his dorm room with him.
Leaving the classroom in the morning with Ae.
He was picked up at noon to go to lunch with Ae.
Someone walked him to the parking lot at night.
And then he'd get a ride back to his dorm, and then Ae would come back,
and so on, day after day.
So well-protected that anyone who tried to lay a hand on him wouldn't

stand a chance.
Right now, Trump was standing at the back of their college building,
looking very depressed looking at his ex and his group of friends. It was
simply unbelievable that someone as quiet as Pete had so many people
taking turns protecting him, and his eyes looked angrily at the man sitting
in one chair next to him.
You're the one who cut off my fortune!!!
He was thinking to himself that he would have done it alone and pay back
the money he owed, but the huge amount of money he owed and the interest
he was paying on his interest made him step up his time move, so he called
for help.
"There's something for you to do that guarantees a good income.”
"It's okay, Ae, I know there's something going on with the football team
today. I can go back with Phii Money.”
One evening, after the orientation was over, the man who had been
protecting his boyfriend for a month was talking to him on the phone, it
feels as if the worries of a month ago have relaxed a bit, as the bastard
seems to have disappeared, never to be received again. Kind of like a very
strange phone call too.
Letting Pete go home alone today, not because Ae has let her guard down,
but because the football team has agreed to announce the As it turned out,
Phii who had graduated would all be back, along with the newly added first
years. Those bodyguards protecting Pete were there for the occasion, and
the youngster happened to have homework due tomorrow, or else he would
have chaperoned the up.
"Call me if you need anything."
"Yeah, I know, it's fine, it'll be here in a little while."
"Gee, that's sweet, I just don't want you to go home alone," Money, who
was riding back with him in the car, joked, and Pete started to get a little
shy.
"Where's the sweetness, it's not sweet at all."
"Geez, isn't it sweet? You guys are really not sweet to talk to this day!!!”
Pete laughed, thereby hiding his shyness, then turned the corner and parked
the car in his parking spot.
"By the way, Pete, I got a new model of that leather bracelet, I'll bring it up
to you later," Phii Money suddenly said as if remembering something,
because Pete had asked him about it before, before giving it to Ae Are there
any other styles of bracelets.
Feel free to use it for a pair.
He thought to himself.
"Okay, are you coming up, or am I going down?"
"I'll go up, but I have to go downstairs to get my clothes first, I forgot to

take them when I washed them, you go up first," after seeing him enter the
building, Money then turned and headed down the building.
"Do you want me to stay with you?"
"Gee, no, it's not like there's a lot of them, you go up first," and after
hearing him say that, Pete responded with a nice He walked into the
elevator, and as for Money, he headed the other way to get his clothes, and
then. Three men appeared in front of the elevator and waited for the right
moment.
"Oh la la la ~ you can also share a room alone with Pete, do you want to
bring some special drinks up there?" It didn't take long for Money to come
back with his clothes humming.
"What? Did you forget to give him your room card? Are you sick?!”
"I forgot, okay, you can ask him, I can go up with him, I know his room
number, I just need to knock on the door and call him!”
What the hell?!
Money looked at a couple of men arguing in front of the elevator, strangely

enough, only to realize that one of them is flat-headed and damned
handsome! Planky planky planky!
Of course I have to help when a handsome guy has a problem!
crunch ~
"Do you want to come up with me?” He looked at them as he swiped his
card and blinked several times, very sexy to them, and the hot guy to him
Laughs:
"Yes, thank you, beautiful!”
"Oops! It's cute how sweet your mouth is still." He walked in and then
turned to face the elevator doors, the others followed and pressed the floor
they needed to get to.
"Geez, it's the same floor as my Nong hey handsome, which room are you
from?"
"903"
"It's next door to my friend, hey!” Money said, thinking it's a shame that he
has to go back to her room to put her stuff away or she'll be leaving with
this handsome guy.
"Bye-bye, oh beautiful girl." Having reached his floor, this so-called beauty
revels in the handsome man's sweet goodbyes and stands at the elevator
door long enough to leave. I watched the three men just go up there.
902
By now they were standing in front of the target's door, and the three men
looked at each other.
"Trump, are you sure he won't call the police?”
The so-called handsome man laughed quietly and said, "He's thin-skinned,
and they're a big family, so I'm sure they won't let the scandal get out of
hand No matter what, he wouldn't dare to call the police, huh?"
He smiled wickedly, then held out his hand and knocked on the door.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
"Phii Money, wait a minute."
At this point, Pete, who had just opened his laptop in the room, stood up
immediately and said, coming straight to the door, even though he knew
that the person outside the door was Money, but he still subconsciously
looked at the cat's eye, but saw nothing.
"What are you playing at?!” Pete mumbled, but opened the door anyway
because it felt like Money was joking with him.
Squeak! 〜
"Phii Money, are you hungry, I was just about to call some."
POW!!!
Before Pete could finish, a heavy round hit him hard in the face, and Pete
fell to the ground, too shocked to squeal, he turned with wide eyes to see
three men breaking through the door.
"Why, my dear, it's been a long time".
"Trump!!!”
Snap! 〜
"Oh Huh!!!” Knowing he was in danger, Pete immediately got up and tried
to run towards the bedroom, but was grabbed hard by the others Hair, face
all followed upwards and Pete cried out in pain, but not before screaming
for help.
"If you scream, I'll make sure your guts come out!” He felt something sharp
against his back and Pete was instantly shocked out of a cold sweat and
started to become shaky.
"Such a handsome guy is really worth a try, I thought he looked like the
demon just now" one of them came over to gently touch his face and
looking into his horrible eyes, Pete shook his hand away hard!
Snap! 〜
"Oh hey!”
After Pete did that, slapped him so hard at convenience it felt like
something was coming out of his nose. The heart wants to call for help
badly, and at this point
Bang!
"What's happening?!!!”
Everyone turned towards the door and saw Money standing there with the
door open, feeling like they've been scared silly, making bracelets. The prop
slipped from his hands and he saw his dear Pete's face slapped red and
bleeding all over the place.
"What have you done to my Nong?!!!” This time Money shouted out,
pointing to the three men he'd seen at the elevator, and Trump turned and
smiled at him:
"Beauty, what are you doing meddling in my affairs?!!!”
Snap! 〜
"Ahhhhhhhhh!” Money screamed in pain. When they got Trump's signal,
they hit him hard in the face, and Pete just tried to go over to help, but he
was grabbed by the hair.
"I think it's time for a change.”
"But let me teach this disgusting thing a lesson first." Trump's friend
pointed to Money, who was covering his face, and then laughed, enjoying it
so much that Money widened her eyes in exasperation and clenched her
fists.
"How dare you rough up a pretty girl and leave a bruise on my face, you're
dead!!!”
Boom! 〜
Money bursts into them, shouting hysterically, and strikes at the two men,
but how can one beat two professional thugs who have already broken the
law?
Soon he was lying beaten on the ground, and Pete was caught with his
hands and face pressed against the ground, unable to rescue him.
At this point, the only person that comes to Pete's mind is Ae.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 74: Anger from Ae
Ae
"Ae, just calm down, but just because you didn't get through to Pete, it
doesn't mean anything happened to him."
"But he's been off for 2 hours, have you ever seen him like this?!”
I know everyone thinks I'm worrying too much, but I've been calling him
since the early evening, until now the football team's team had gone out for
a snack and still hadn't answered the phone until I made my last call 5
minutes ago and I felt like I couldn't calm down anymore. When I came
down, I couldn't stay with them anymore, so I had to leave and go home,
and so did Pond. Running right after me.
"Hey, I know you're worried about him, but Phii Techno and the others
came back especially to take the juniors out to dinner. Hey, you have to
save face."
"Techno will understand me," I replied, and immediately hailed a car near
the front of the shop to get back to the dorm as quickly as possible, Pond he
sighed:
"Uh-huh, I'll walk you home, but if you get home and find Pete's okay,
you'll have to come back and keep eating,” I... I ignored Pond's complaints
and told the driver where I was. Sitting up front worried until the taxi pulled
up in front of my boyfriend's dorm building.
At that point, I didn't think anything of it, so I immediately rushed into the
elevator and quickly swiped my card to press the floor I was going to...
The corridor was empty and showed no signs of abnormality, but I didn't
feel relieved at all, as I'd already told Pete up, forbidden to stay away from
the phone, he hasn't answered my calls in 2 hours, so something must have
happened.
"See, it's nothing at all," Pond said to me, but I still wasn't sure unless I saw
it with my own eyes.
Tick! 〜
Squeak! 〜
I opened the door with my room card and it was quickly opened and I
walked in.
"Pete..." the whole room is dark, I'm all bad, he's supposed to be in the
dorm.
"He's out, I think?"
I didn't bother with Pond, I was about to go over and turn the lights on, but I
think I tripped over something in my foot.
Snap! 〜
"!!!”
I almost got scared holding onto the wall when I found something on the
floor, I flicked the light on and was confronted by a shock.
"Hey! What the hell is going on?!” Pond saw the mess and yelled, "Things
were tossed around, tables and chairs were on the floor," there is one thing
that comes to mind.
"Pete!!!” I immediately rushed into the bedroom with the closed door and
walked through only to find the door had been locked from the inside.
Boom! 〜
"Asshole!” I heard a bang from inside and couldn't help but curse as Pond
came running to tell me he'd gone to look for a key or something that would
open the door Something, so I took three steps backward and...
Bang! 〜
I hit the door hard with my shoulder on my side, and the first time the door
didn't break open, so I backed up even farther and used all my strength
going forward, I didn't care if my shoulder was dislocated or shattered, I
just cared that Pete was safe...
Bang! 〜
This time the door finally burst open and I immediately rushed in, settling
in for a sweep of the room as Pond flicked the lights on.
"Ew!!!”
"Hey Phii Money!” and I saw him lying on the floor struggling, his hands
and feet tied, the lamp on the bed he had knocked down. I was stunned
because I saw that his face was covered in blood and his mouth was gagged
with something. I rushed over to him and helped him out.
"Where's Pete? Where's Pete?"
"They, ahem, they took him away."
"Where did it go?!”

"No. No idea."
"Where did they take Pete? Tell me! Tell me!!!! where is Pete?!!!” I was
screaming at Money like a madman, shaking him hard by the shoulders, and
Pond rushed over and pulled me in...
"Ae, calm down, can't you see this is all over the place? Calm down first!” I
know I'm a little selfish and don't care about other people's pain, but I'm
more worried about Pete, so worried about him that I don't know what to
do. What to do well, I ended up sitting stagnantly on the floor, dragging my
head on my hands against my knees.
"Pete, where are you?" I feel like I'm going crazy at the moment.
"What the hell is going on, Phii?"
"Oh hey! I don't know, three men burst into the room, I saw them hurting
Pete, tried to come over and help, and got beaten up, and then I tripped like
this, oops, lighten up!!!” Pond helped him untie the rope and I looked up
and whispered:
"It's Trump!!!”
"Yeah, yeah, yeah, I heard them call him that."
Swish! 〜
I stood up immediately upon hearing the name and ran quickly out of the
room, Pond pulling me by the shoulders:
"Where are you going?"
"I'm going to kill Trump!!!” I turned around and yelled at him.

"Calm down for a moment, where are you going to find him? Do you know
where he is?"
"Do you want me to stand idly by while Pete's whereabouts are unknown?
Pond, you don't understand how I feel. Pete's not your boyfriend. Of course,
you don't worry about him. You can't possibly understand how I feel!!!”
Snap! 〜
I was struck sideways, not expecting someone like Pond to have the
audacity to slap me, and I turned around to try to settle the score with him,
thinking that even if he was going to I'm going to stop me and beat the crap
out of him after.
"Have you calmed down yet?!” Pond asked this, and then very calmly
continues:
"Yes, I don't know how you feel, but you can't say I'm not worried about
Pete, he's my friend too, and now even if you Out. Where are you going to
find him? Do you know who took him? Ae, I know you're in a hurry, but
calm down and use your head first. What? What do you do after? Is it going
to help Pete if you bite like a rabid dog? Stupid!” I had hardly ever seen
him speak so methodically before, and after hearing him speak, I froze, then
took as deep a breath as I could, though my hands were already starting to
shake with anger.
"Yes, Pond's right, we need to calm down now, it's so late, can you take me,
a katoey, to the hospital first?? Or let's go to the police together.” Phii
Money said, I turned to him and tried to calm myself down, then turning to
Pond, he said:
"You take him to the hospital, I'm going to call the police.”
"Hey, Ae, wait!!!” I ran out of the room as soon as I could. I didn't care how
Pete's family's reputation would be tarnished, I just wanted to find him and
make sure he was. It's enough to still be safe.
Whenever I get to see Trump I'll show him what hell is!
"It takes more than 24 hours to report a missing person."
"But now it's not a disappearance, it's a kidnapping".
I'm at the police station now, trying to explain the situation to the police
officer on duty, but they keep saying perfunctorily that they'll wait until the
24 hours later.
"What evidence do you have of that?” I know this sounds outrageous

because I don't have any evidence in my possession, no proof that Pete
wasn't out shopping after all and he will be back in 2 hours.
"He's been kidnapped for real, you can go see his room!” I was talking
louder and louder but the cop shook his head and then told me to calm
down.
"I've told you that you can't file a case yet, but at most take a statement, and
you can come back and report the case when it's been more than 24 hours."
"Not late for what?! What kind of cops are you? You don't take reports? If
he dies, are you going to be responsible? Or will you only take the people
tax's salaries for nothing?!!!” I couldn't take it anymore and just stood up
and pounded the table at him, yelling at him and screaming at the top of my
lungs that these cops wouldn't listen to me! Narrative.
Yes, I'm just an ordinary student, not some famous star, singer, or rich
family, as soon as I report it. They'll take over, but they shouldn't at least be
so indifferent.
"Hey, watch out for jail time if you talk like that ha". The other guy was
obviously very upset and impatient, just when I was about to try to get into
a big fight with the police
"Ae, I found him!!!” I didn't follow the sound, because I was still staring at
the on-duty cop, and I felt someone pull me away from behind, and then
Phii Type then came over and blocked me.
"Police sir, I'm sorry my friend is making such a fuss, I'm really sorry, I
hope you don't mind, he's just because his friend has disappeared that is
why he is so angry." I was so angry that I wanted to go up and punch the
cop, but they held me tight and I don't know how they knew I was here.
The, then they dragged me out of the police station, and Type came over to
me:
"It's not like you can solve things by spilling your guts!”
"Bastard!”
"You've got to calm down, Ae, you've got to calm down, and if you're lying
in jail, who's going to find Pete?” Said Phii Techno in my ear, and I froze,
then helped everyone drag me out of the police station, where I was
Doorway I saw almost everyone from the football team.
"What are you guys doing here?"
"Pond called us and told us to come to find you first, in case you think of
hitting the police and getting arrested.” Should I be thanking my friend,
who actually knows me so well, that I broke away from them and then
looked back to come back and invite everyone to eat former captains?
"You calm down, Ae."
"I can't calm down," I'm telling the truth, I'm almost going crazy right now,
Phii said with a sigh.
"You've got to calm down, Champ has told me all about it, that someone
has been watching Pete before, and if you're still this impetuous, things are
only going to go down the drain, and what's going to help you if you make
a scene in front of the police? They have their own legal procedures, but the
police can't help. You have us, too. Are the police more powerful than us?
Is the football team still good?” I froze and looked at Phii who tapped me
heavily on the shoulder.
I've never seen Phii Techno taken this seriously, except in the middle of a
race, but now I feel like I can rely on this Phii, had to say to him:
"I'm sorry, I feel like I'm going crazy, Pond's right, I'm like a rabid dog."
"Just so you know, have you calmed down now?”
It wasn't Phii Techno who was answering, I turned around and looked back
to see Phii Type walking down the back, feeling like Already cleared it with
the police, so I nodded to him.
"Good, now then, think hard about where the people who took Pete will
take him." I was startled, trying to remember if Pete had ever told himself
anything about him, and my final answer was
"I don't know, I know next to nothing about him, except that he keeps
extorting money from Pete". I didn't know anything about him at all, Pete
he wouldn't talk about it, and I felt like a fly on the wall. They also looked
like they were in love when they heard my answer.
Pete has been gone for over 2 hours now, and they've probably taken Pete
somewhere far away by now.
RRRrrrrrrr
My phone rang out of nowhere and I quickly pulled it out, praying that it
was Pete calling, but picking it up at a glance, it was Can who called.
[Ae, are you okay? I'm in the hospital with Pond. Did the police take the
report? Do you need my help? I'm always ready for a big fight with anyone
who hurts Pete]
"Can, I'm fine" Phii Type seemed to see my question and spoke up to me.
"I'm the one who told him to follow Pond to the hospital, and if you two
anxious people were to come here together, I'm sure both of you would be
together thrown into the big jail." I nodded, I knew Can was a fastidious
man and he would not sit idly by, I guess after hearing that we were made to
wait until 24 The hour later had already beaten the cops to the punch, I
guess.
[Well, Pete's when Money told me all about it, he said the bastard took all
of Pete's valuables away from him Even his car keys were taken]
I clenched my fists tightly, not because I was distressed about the stolen
belongings, but I just didn't think the beast would go this far!
"Thanks for calling and talking to me about this, that's all for now." I was so
anxious and wanted to get to Pete quickly, and just as I was about to hang
up the phone, Can yelled out:
[Wait! Ae, there's one more thing I need to tell you, do you know the Find a
Friend app?]
"Can! What does this have to do with Pete? I'm hanging up!” I said in an
aggravated tone that he was even trying to joke with me at this point, but
Can immediately shouted in denial:
[Hey!!! No, I'm not kidding you. That app is designed to find out where
your friends are. I've added Pete before. I just opened the software to see
where Pete is and I can't find him but his phone might be off, because I can't
search for Pete's signal, and as soon as it comes on, I can figure out where
he is. I've set up the signal to track Pete]
I froze, and as if I saw a light within the darkness, I gripped my phone and
began to breathe faster.
I may have hope of finding him.

"You mean I need to wait".
[I don't know, I've been told by Phii Money that Pete's phone is now
presumably in the hands of the bastards. If they take the SIM card out, it's a
lost cause]
It was at this moment that I realized how incompetent I was!
I was the one who told Pete that I would protect him, that he would be okay.
But when these things really happened, I was like a headless fly, unable to
do anything about it, so I just waited for someone else to help. I don't even
know what's happening to Pete at the moment. All I can do is wait.
I finally realized that I was just a mere mortal who couldn't do anything.
I answered Can, then dropped my hands and lifted my other hand to touch
my face, and I felt really a very A failure is a man who has no way of
delivering on his promises, an incompetent who can't even protect the
people he loves the most People.
"I'm just a stray dog who admits defeat easily!!!” I said chastising myself,
feeling depressed inside and blushing furiously at the thought of what might
happen to Pete. It's all about to run down. It was only now that I realized
how much Pete meant to me! Why I
Why would I let someone else take my beloved Pete away from me?!!!!
Why?!!!
"Ae, I don't know how you're feeling right now, but don't beat yourself up
about it, either, after you get Pete out of there." It's not too late, now is not
the time for you to give up, if you even give up, who's going to save your
boyfriend?" Phii Type tapped me on the shoulder and said to me, and I
looked up at everyone to see how worried everyone was. Look at me.
That worry made me take a deep breath.
"I'll find Pete!” I said in an aggravated tone and the others replied
"We'll all help you.”
Yes, it's all fluff now except for finding Pete.
Pete
It hurts. It hurts all over my body. It hurts so much that I can't open my
eyes, or I can't open my eyes at all.
I think I've opened my eyes, but I realize I'm blindfolded when all around
me is darkness, and I was trying to move my arms and found myself tied
up, and I slowly moved my head, completely unaware that I was in a Ho.
The last image I can remember is Phii Money falling to the ground, and I
guess I've lost consciousness from the beating I took. Not only do I now not
know where I am, but I don't know how much time has passed.
Sheesh! 〜
"Ew!!!” I called out, the blindfold was rudely removed and the harsh light
shot into my own eyes, I subconsciously closed my eyes tightly and waited
for my own Once their eyes adjusted to the light, they slowly opened their
eyes and saw someone smiling wide open-mouthed at them:
"Why, finally awake, Pete?”
"Trump," I whispered his name softly, fear instantly surrounding myself as

he smiled and continued:
"Long time no see, why are you hiding from me?” I couldn't say anything,
too scared to even look him in the eye, I dodged his eyes and averted them
elsewhere, momentarily surprised.
"Gee, do you like it? That way you can see yourself more clearly.”
"Let. Let me go, take whatever you want, just let me go".
I startled and shuddered as I saw in a mirror on a black cabinet that I was
tied to a broken bed On top of that, there was nothing in the room, a camera
standing at his feet, and two men sitting in a corner not far away.
I'm afraid to think about what they'll do to me.
"What are you afraid of? Didn't you used to like me, Pete!” I turned my
head in fear to look at this demon, who had previously felt like a gentleman,
and who was speaking to me in the same gentle voice as before, but this
time, however, I find his hypocrisy disgusting.
Ae talks straight but is much more genuine than he is!
"Trump, let me go. What more do you want? You've already taken hundreds
of thousands from me."
"What's so good about this money? It's simply not enough!!!” He raised his
voice to reply, took out a very familiar silver card and played with it, then
turned it face to face with me and continued:
"Tell me, what's the password?” I didn't want to tell him, not because I felt
bad about the money, but because Ae had told me that I shouldn't give him
anything more, but Now, I'd rather trade all my money for going home to
Mom and Ae, so I started making a deal with him.
"If I told you, would you be willing to let me go?"
"Do you think you're in a position to make a deal with me?!!!”
Ew!
He said sternly, I was shocked and immediately told him the 4-digit code,
he looked much calmer, and then took out my phone and played with mine.
"It's a waste of time if you're withdrawing money from an ATM, so give me

your online banking password too.” He sat down towards me and then
reached out and touched my cheek as I lay on the bed glancing at the two
men sitting in the corner at the moment they are staring straight at them.
There's only $2 million in that card, and it's okay, Pete, it's okay!
I took a deep breath and then gave him my online banking password, so that
I only had an online banking card. There's still the least amount of money in
there for one.
"Oh ho, look at that, you guys, there's two million hey!”
"Haha, it's just as you said, Trump". I closed my eyes in fear and listened to
the sound of them transferring money from my mobile bank, and when I
heard what the other one said, I couldn't help but feel a chill.
"His car is not cheap, oh, you can resell it abroad, so you can not only pay
off your debts, but also enough for you to enjoy. A few years of clean
living." The other guy said, and I opened my eyes to see the guy who was
laughing so proudly that I didn't even know how I liked him in the first
place.
Trump used to be a lot more human than he is now, and maybe it's true, as
Tin says, that he got addicted to drugs to Deeper and deeper, my eyes
became much more hollow, and my whole body began to tremble with fear,
for I did not know what else he would do next to the What do I do?
"I... I've already given you the password, just let me go," I begged, and he
turned off my phone then made his way over to his friend, who shortly
stood up and smiled gently speaking to me, my whole heart went cold when
I heard it.
"How do I know you won't tell anyone about this?"
"I won't tell anyone, I really won't tell anyone!”

"I believe you, but I also do not need to have a chip on my shoulder to do
so."
"Gee" the two guys sitting in the corner suddenly stood up and walked
towards me. I couldn't help but be shocked, the way they looked at me
made the I'm a little creeped out, especially with what Trump said next.
"Pete, you know what? Now I can touch men and have feelings for them."
"No, don't"
I was shaking my head, my hands kept struggling to get away from the
thick ropes, and my legs kept stomping back, trying to get away from the
three approaching men, the man I used to like with a very devious smile on
his face said:
"How much money do you think I'll get if I take a video of you being gang
raped by the three of us and send it to your grandmother??"
"No!!! No, Trump, you stay away. Stay away!!!” I screamed hysterically, I
could barely feel my heartbeat, distraught:
"You stay away from me!!!”
"Come on, isn't that fun, don't you like men a lot? What's there to be afraid
of? Either way, you're not going to be played by that dead dwarf yet." I was
in no mood to listen to him at all, the only thing I did was scream for help
hard enough.
"Ae!!!! Ae, help me! Help!!!! Is anyone out there? Help! Help.”
Snap! 〜
"Ah!” One of them punched me in the face so hard I felt the corners of my
mouth starting to bleed, but still I didn't stop struggling. Another one of
them is grabbing my foot.
Boom! 〜
I struggled and kicked hard at his guy's shoulder, and he was kicked off the
bed, but I didn't know the move was instead more annoying to him.
"You guys get out of my way, I'm going to teach this weak khun-chai a
lesson!!!” He stood up right away and pushed Trump and the other guy out
of the way before he locked my leg in a knee lock, that disgusting face It's
gradually pushing towards my face.
"Do you think I'd feel sorry for you? You dead fa.ggot!”
Snap! 〜
He slapped me hard across the face and I was facing the other way, and I
tried to struggle, but my hands were tied, but I didn't care, I just struggled,
but he slapped me repeatedly in the face, my face hurt It became almost
numb, tears of pain flowed, and all I could do was mumble
"Ae, save me, save me" I know Ae will come to my rescue so I have to
resist, resist to the end!!!!
I'm not going to lose my self to someone else just like that, I belong to Ae
and him alone!
Part: Ae
"Are you sure this is the right place?"
After Can called me to tell me he'd found Pete's signal, it felt like a man
who'd been dead was living again, I almost wanted to run towards the
positioning he sent me, but the seniors kept me calm, so we all came
together and found it to be just a very dilapidated rental house in an
uninhabited alley.
Good thing it's not far from our university, so we got here quickly.
"I'm sure, because that's where Pete's car is!” I gritted my teeth and pointed
at the very familiar Mercedes, with two motorcycles parked next to it, my
inner urgency unable to remain silent any longer. But Phii Type keeps
repeating:
"We don't know how many of them there are, but what if they hurt Pete if
we just rush in? Would you like to see that?"
I had to calm myself down and walk quietly right behind Phii Champ.
The only lights on in the whole house were downstairs, and I heard a laugh
coming from upstairs, and as I lurked by the window, I picked up the side of
the log and then quietly followed Phii Champ.
FFS
Champ stopped abruptly, then held up his hand as a sign to stop, then turned
and looked at me and said:
"Whatever you see, you have to promise to be cool."
"What do you mean?!” I whispered, my mind always feeling like something

bad must have happened, I couldn't hold myself back any longer, I pushed
away Phii, then stood by the window and peered in through the broken
glass feeling my heart stop beating.
I saw Pete, he was lying naked on a worn-out bed, covered in blood that
was presumably all his own. Bar, he was lying stagnant and I felt like my
whole body was going crazy!
Bang!
"Ae!!!” Right now, I no longer cared how many of them there were, or what
weapons they were carrying, I ran straight for the door and banged it hard.
There were shouts of people calling me out behind my back.
"Hey!!!” I didn't care that they turned around and had already spotted me,
because by now I was hitting hard at one of them with the stick in my hand.
"How dare you hurt Pete!!!” I shouted hysterically, and then I hit the other
man with the stick in my hand, and then I saw him, the man who had hurt
my beloved.
"Trump, you're going to die!!!” I rushed towards him, not caring about the
others, and took the stick in my hand and smacked it towards his neck.
"Hey, asshole, he's only one guy, what are you doing?!!!” Trump shouted,
holding out his hands in the way, I didn't know if my friend would come in
and help, but he was the only one I was aiming for the guy who hurt my
boyfriend.
Boom!
I threw away my stick and then ran at him, carrying him by the collar and
then punching him in the face, and he yelled out, got up and tried to fight
back, but I dodged.
Right now, my whole body is riled up with anger, and I'd like to take his
blood to quench my own anger.
"You dare hurt my boyfriend? You're dead!!!! Son of a b.itch!!!” I yelled at

the top of my lungs and then punched him in the face and then drove my
knee into his stomach so hard he didn't dodge and heavily ate my entire
knee. He may be bigger than me, but at the moment he's like a sandbag for
me.
Snap! Snap!!! SLAP!!!! SLAP!!!!
"You go to hell! Go to hell!!! Go to hell!!!”

I screamed like a madman, kicking the man who was lying on the floor so
hard, over and over again, that all I knew was that I was going to make him
taste more pain than Pete!!!

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 75: A help from Someone
At this point, the football team walked in one after the other, and they are
staring dazedly at the irrational man who is frantically kicking the curled
up demons on the ground, two or three of whom are staring at the
remaining 2 cohorts, who are now also staring at the scene with bated
breath, not in the least bit trespassing.
Right now Trump is covered in blood, and the man standing next to him
keeps growling and kicking him as if he was going to put him to death.
Usually, his look of anger is already a little scary, but now it's even more
dreadful.
No one dared to open their mouths to stop him.
Phii Type was the first to step forward to help, and he had the good sense to
turn and look at the man who was lying on a broken wooden bed, his
trousers had been pulled to his heels, and he rushed over and removed his
own clothes to cover his bottom, and he held out his hand A feel for the
aorta at the base of his neck revealed that he was still alive.
"Pete, wake up, Pete, can you hear me? Pete, if you don't wake up, Ae's
about to turn into a murderer." Type gently called out to the bloodied Pete,
shook him gently, which instantly woke up the others.
Ae really would have been a murderer if no one had stopped him.

Snap!
"Hey, stop it, he's gonna die, Ae, stop it. Stop it." Would you stop acting
like a crazy person?" Champ rushes over and pulls his arm, Phii Techno
pulls him the other way.
"Ae, you calm down! Do you want to go to jail?"
"Let go of me, I'll kill him!!!” Ae's face was bloodied with rage, and
although he was slightly shorter than the other two Phii, the veins were now
bursting with Ae, still had enough strength to break free of the two Phii that
the others had to rush in together to stop him.
Phii Type is also trying to wake up the unconscious man in front of him.
"Pete, you need to wake up. Wake up!” Because at this point the only one
who can stop Ae from turning into a murderer is probably this guy who is
slowly opening his eyes.
"A...E..."
Although he couldn't see who was dragging his body, Pete called out his
name alone, and Ae heard Stunned after the call.
He instantly becomes much quieter, his arms and legs stop struggling, and
he turns to see the man who is lying in Phii's arms.
"Ae, I'm so scared, I..."
"Pete!!! Pete, how are you, how are you? Where does it hurt? Where did it
hurt? "Ae immediately ran towards his boyfriend, asking with a trembling
voice and eyes full of heartache. He looked down at him and couldn't find
his old handsome face in the slightest, as it was now covered in various
bruises and blood blurred his entire face, he stopped in the air with his
trembling hands outstretched, not daring to touch him for fear of hurting
him, only to stop in mid-air so trembling.
"Where do you feel the pain?" is unbelievably unbelievable, and this man
who just looked like a madman is now white and there were actually two
lines of tears left on my face.
Slipping tears dripped down Pete's face, he opened his eyes to see the
person he most wanted to see, who was now crying for him.
He saved him again.
"Ae... A..e..."
Snap!
He held out his hand with a trembling grip, and Ae immediately clasped it
tightly, then gently picked him up and bowed his head to touch his soft hair,
cradling this thin body in his arms as if to tell him that it was all right, that
he was safe, that he was back in his arms again.
"Ae you saved me again I knew you'd come," said Pete very weakly, hissing
little As if whispering in her ear, Ae listened to the incomparable heartache,
tears falling down.
"I'm sorry I was late, I'm sorry I didn't keep my promise to protect you,
Pete," Ae said convulsively, gently taking him into his arms, the man's
weeping voice touching everyone.
"No, you've always kept your word." Ae listened with a slow shake of her
head, pressing his head against her broad chest.
"Ae, we have to get Pete to the hospital," Phii Techno spoke up, looking at
Ae in his arms. Almost unconscious Pete, Ae said quickly at the sound of it:
"Pete, let's go to the hospital, I'll let the doctor fix you up," Ae choked out,
when in the distance came a The sound of an ambulance, Ae picked up the
teenager, who was taller than he was, and feeling light, he strode towards
the door with Pete in his arms Go.
As soon as I stepped outside, I saw Can and the emergency medical
personnel coming out of the ambulance.
"Tin said to tell the ambulance to hurry up and get here. Hey, what's wrong
with Pete!!!” Can ran closer to see Pete in his friend's arms, surprised at the
question, but Ae ignored him, and he headed straight for the paramedics
walked over and helped injured man to the ambulance, he was just about to
follow and get on
Snap!
"Phii Type," he looked back at Phii who was pulling him and Ae froze at his
question.
"What are you going to do if that bastard did something to Pete?"
"I love Pete as a person, not as a body, and I won't stop loving Pete even if
he's been treated badly!!!” Ae replied loudly and got into the ambulance,
the others stood there watching the car go away, feeling relieved at last!
One breath.
"Can, have you called the police yet?"
"Already called the police, but surprisingly no one did anything about it, so
Tin had to rush to the police station, I've sent him the address, I guess they
will be here in a little while." Can turned to answer Phii, and, driven by
curiosity, he entered the rented room before shrieking Up.
"Hey! Phii!!! Is this guy dead yet?!!!” Everyone looked at each other as
they listened and Techno hurried over to him and squatted down.
"There's still a bit of life left... Ae was just about turned into a real
murderer."
"I was really scared to death just now, if I get into any kind of altercation
with Ae next time, you guys have to remind me, even I, the Muay Thai
fighter look scared!” Champ said with a palpable sense of relief, as a group
of people led by Phii Type followed Can into the room, saw that the
remaining two accomplices were already quintuple tied up, and he walked
over to the camera and took it off the tripod.
"How many years? How many years in jail?" Phii Type opened his mouth
to ask, then turned to see that Can was pushing the bloodied man lying on
the ground with a stick.
"Can, you shrewd monkey, what time is it to play, get out of here." As soon
as Phii Type had finished speaking, there came a siren of a police car from
outside the house.
"What's that, Phii?” asked Can looking at what he was holding, and Champ
replied with a sigh.
"Evidence I need to go through quickly before I give it to the cops, at least

it would be good to cut out the video of Ae almost killing someone." With
that he immediately stuffed the camera into his bag and let the cops come in
and arrest the three assholes, one of whom was already nearly dying.
This incident made everyone realize that not making Ae angry is the best
way to stay alive.
A hospital is a place that needs to be kept quiet. But no one dared to open
their mouths to warn the woman in a gorgeous formal dress who was
thumping her heels down the hospital corridors. The pallor of her face
showed how anxious she was at this point.
Bang!
"Pete, how are you doing? Is everything okay?!!!”
When his mother learned this from his boyfriend, she dropped all her
meetings and came to the hospital in a frenzy, wanting to determine with his
own eyes whether his beloved son was safe, the worried cries of the patient,
who had awakened again, followed the sound of his voice, his hands
outstretched in hatred of Hurry up and throw yourself into your mother's
arms.
"How are you, boy, how are things, what have they done to you?” The
mother, who learned of the situation over the phone, held her child's face in
immense concern and asked, and Pete wet his eyes for a moment, slowly
shaking his head.
"I'm fine, Mom. Ae and his friends saved me."
Snap!
"It's all right, I was so worried, it's all right, boy". She held her own child,
rubbing her head down against his soft hair, patting him gently on the back,
and then looked up at the bedside at another man.
"Thank you, Ae, for saving Pete, Mama really appreciates it." She herself
didn't know why she had changed her name toward Ae, Ae looked down at
his hands and then softly said
"If only I could have been quicker... No, if only I had realized it sooner."
"Don't talk like that, Ae, you saved Pete, son, as long as you two are okay."
"But..."
"What's going on?" She turned to ask the question as she stroked her baby,
almost off the cuff Ae gradually lowered her volume and shook her head.
"Nothing"
Squeak ~
At this point, the door to the room was opened again and Phii Type walked
in, greeting the elder with a combined salute.
"Ae, about the police," Type hadn't finished, and Ae stood up as soon as he
heard it, ready to leave the room to give them the mother and son some
private space.
Sheesh!
"Ae don't go.” said Pete to him, suddenly grabbing his corner, with tears in
his eyes, and Ae gently held the His hand said:
"It's okay, why don't you spend some time alone with your mom, I'll be
right back.” Pete looked at him fondly, then reluctantly letting go of the
hand.
"I'm really only going out for a little while."
Boo!
Ae didn't feel shy at all in front of his elders, and bowed his head and kissed
him gently on his cloth bandaged hand, before slowly dropped his hand and
headed towards the door where Phii was waiting for him.
As Ae went out, Pete's mother turned and reached out to gently touch her
son's bruised face.
"Mom's glad to see you're okay and that someone was so worried about
you... you know when he called me, how worried his tone was?” His
mother said very gently, and Pete listened with his lips tightly shut, but then
loosened them right after because it hurt too much.
"Mom is happy to see that you have someone so important watching over
you."
"Mom, Ae saved me." He saved me again. When I got beaten up, I thought
I was dead, but I believed him and that he would come to my rescue...” Pete
said convulsively as his mother reached out and gently wiped her son's
tears, then very gently stroked his hair.
"He's the best thing in my life." He laughed at his mother.
"I'm relieved to hear you say that, but if I could have someone to take care
of you like that, I, as a mother, would have nothing to worry about now."
The mother had thought that her separation from his father had prevented
him from ever meeting his true love again, and it was only then that she
slowly let go of the big rocks of worry in the heart.
If she still wasn't sure of the extent of Ae's true feelings for Pete before, this
incident made her more willing to put her trust on the who called but kept
repeating the same phrase when his beloved son was entrusted to him
"I'm sorry I didn't take care of Pete, I'm sorry I'm sorry."
She was tempted to tell him that he didn't really need to apologize, but
rather that she was grateful that he had helped her son and that she could
still Meet him here and then tell her who the most special person in his
heart is.
No matter what society thinks of them. Both of these children are people
she needs to spend the rest of her life protecting.
"Ae, I think you need to watch this."
Ae looked at the camera Phii handed him, then frowned.
"I don't watch it." Whatever video was in there, he didn't even think to
watch it, because no matter what was being done to his boyfriend, he wasn't
going to turn his back on him. Phii Type shook his head, then shoved the
camera into his hand.
"You have to see it, even though you don't care what happened to your own
boyfriend, but you have to see it for yourself, and only later won't keep
imagining things because of this." Phii was very insistent. Ae picked up the
camera and the hands carrying the camera's were shaking.
"I've fast-forwarded it for you, you just need to watch the last bit, Ae". Ae
took a deep breath at that. Then pressed the resume play button.
In the picture, Pete was being tied to a bed and ravaged and he feels
helpless and it's painful to watch Pete look helpless. He almost wanted to
drop the camera in his hand, but his own boyfriend in the picture resisted,
without a counter-attack, until
Ae moved his head away from Phii and pictured his boyfriend's clothes
being rudely removed. He knew Phii's intentions, but when he really looked
back and saw these things, he felt his whole heart being tugged up, and felt
like he was useless and couldn't help him in any way.
"You have to look here!” He tries to calm himself down, then looks back at
the camera and realizes that just then he himself bursts in with a stick.
"Ae, they didn't do anything to Pete, you can relax now," Type said
emphatically, then smiled at him a little.
"I'm letting you watch this because I hope you don't have any thoughts in
your mind and that Pete wasn't raped by them, okay?” He didn't know what
they were trying to do, but when he saw this, the stone in his heart finally
fell and he flexed his legs crouched down and said with his hands over his
face:
"Thank goodness." That's really all he said.
If Pete had actually been raped, he's not sure he could have stopped himself
from killing Trump that asshole. Phii Type tapped him on the shoulder and
said:
"That's what I came here to tell you, so get in there with your boyfriend,
and as for this video, I'm going to take the part about you hitting the men
and cut it out and take it to the police, this video is enough to put him in jail
for years.”
"Thank you, Phii Type." The short boy said gratefully, and Phii Type smiled
widely at him.
"We're like a family, how can I sit idly by when my family is in trouble?"
As brutal as what happened was, it just goes to show that there are a lot of
good people in this society who are willing to help others.
"Ae, we came to see you.”
"Don't be a jerk, will you, we're here to visit Pete, not Ae."
"Shit, didn't you tell me Ae was in the hospital?"
It's also odd that no nurse came by today to remind everyone to keep quiet,
since the room is now packed with Ae's friends from high school, especially
the adorable Dior, who can't even figure out who's in the hospital.
"Who are you blaming for not hearing me, Dior? I'm talking about Ae's
boyfriend being in the hospital.” Sun turned to the teenager who was
blushing up to the base of his neck.
"Are you sure it's my bad ear? I think it may be that you simply missed the
point.”
"Don't make excuses for yourself, it's just that you're hard of hearing, I
think it's because you're so enchanted by your husband". Dior turned even
redder and sat down towards the bedside of the sick man after giving his
friend an embarrassed look at him.
"You're hurt badly. Do you want some fruit? I've brought you a basket of
fruit, eat more fruit so your skin can heal faster.” He said as he unwrapped
the basket of fruit, then selected 2 apples and was looking around for a
knife to peel the apples.
It's the kind of scene that his friends really can't help but want to flirt with.
"You're taking good care of yourself now, Ai'Shorty, you actually know
how to eat fruit to take care of the skin, are you afraid of getting old and
having bad skin? And your husband won't want you anymore?"
"Son of a bitch, how long are you going to slander me? You can do it
quietly, can you not disturb people to rest?" Dior turned to him and said
with rolled eyes, his friend smiled, then turned to the man whose eyes never
left Pete's.
"I heard you almost killed someone, is that true?" Ae turned to look at him,
then replied:
"Yeah, I'd hate to kill him, who made him kick my Pete!”
"Oops! It's back to my Pete! Did you hear that Pond?” Sun scoffed
immediately, causing the three of them to laugh.
"Sun, you have no idea what was going on, Ae he was like a rabid dog the
whole time Pete was gone." The last time I hit him, I was lucky I didn't get
killed by him". Pond chuckled, and Ae sighed at the sound of it.
"I've got to thank you, thanks to your punch that calmed me down I can let
you punch me again oh Pond.” Ae said with a smile.
"Just helping each other out. If I'm crazy like you, you can wake me up like
that too."
"Do you want me to help wake you up now?” Ae said enthusiastically, and
Pond shook his head immediately at the sound of it.
If he were to do it, he'd probably have his teeth knocked out on the floor.
"You too, remember to call us the next time something comes up, are
friends just to hang on the wall and look at? Pete, and you, feel free to talk
to us if you need anything, you're Ae's boyfriend, which means you're our
friend". The sudden seriousness of the situation was a little uncomfortable
for everyone, but for the sick man in the bed, he felt warm and smiling says:
"Thank you all, I really appreciate it.”
Pete thanked him gratefully, then looked at the man sitting on the edge of
the bed.
If he hadn't known Ae, he wouldn't have known that there would be so

many people in the world willing to help him.
Ae has really changed his life.
"Are you tired? The room is full of some crazy people visiting you.”
Pete would have to keep suffering like this for days because, in addition to a
bunch of Dior like people coming to visit him, Money and some of his
friends from the department would come to visit him, and after the
department's friends from the football team came back, Pete had little time
to rest well, and after they were all gone, Ae turned to the man lying in the
hospital bed giggling.
"No, Ae. It's nice to have so many people visit me." Ae laughed and
touched his scarred face.
"But I don't really want everyone to see me like this," For the first time in
the days following his injury, he looked at himself in the mirror and mocked
himself, even as he was reminded of his scarred face inside the mirror It
was a shock, not to mention the others.
"It will be better in a few days," the short boy got up and sat on the edge of
the bed, then reached out his hand and gently touched his face again.
"Yes, this injury will heal in a few days."
"But the fear in your heart is not so easy to heal in short while," Ae said
slowly, as if he knew what Pete's innermost thinking the same thing, Pete
put a smile on his face and moved closer to him, then wrapped his arms
around his waist and leaned his head a little on his warm chest, it had been
several days since his hospitalization, and he had held him like this almost
every day, bronze skinned teenager also reached out and hugged him gently.
"Yesterday I dreamed... that I was back inside that house."
Ae squeezed his fist, knowing that this was probably going to affect him for
a long time, Pete continued:
"But I saw you come in to save me, and I might have been scared, but I
knew you'd be here to save me, and you'd have been Keeping his promise"
Although the voice was small, the confidence could still be felt and he
rubbed his face against his thick chest. Rubbing against it, Ae stroked his
hair gently, then dipped her head and kissed him lightly.
"You know what I was so afraid of inside when I saw you lying in that
bed?” The hand he held him in looked shaky, and not only would Pete have
shadows inside him, but Ae as well, being shaken by them. Give overcast.
"I'm terrified, but I'm never going to let this happen again, because I'm not
going to let it happen again, believe me. Okay? I'll take care of you and
protect you more than I ever have before, and I won't put you through any
of this again." He snuggled into his chest and nodded.
"I believe in you, I've always believed in you, and there's never been a day
when I didn't believe in you."
Ae listened and hugged Pete tighter, then whispered softly in his ear:
"I love you oh Pete I love you". Ae's blunt response made even Pete
respond without thinking:
"I love you too, you're the most important person to me, so important that
there's no way I can leave you anymore.”
"The room was filled with the echoes of their love.
"Is this really okay? Don't you never want to let your dad's side know
before?"
They kept just holding each other in the hospital room, talking constantly,
and then stopped on the subject, which had been persistently not The guy
who called the police smiled at him, feeling very worried.
"Mom says it's fine, she'll go talk to Grandma's side, the case is now a
charge of kidnapping for ransom as well as intentional assault, Mom didn't
tell them about the threats I got a few years ago, so Grandma's side thought
it was just plain kidnapping for ransom," Pete. Sighing heavily, because by
now, the story had reached his grandmother's ears.
Pete wasn't at all surprised that his grandmother would know these things,
since they had wide eyes, and just the appearance of his last name in the
police station made things speedy, their side would have known about it,
but it was good that no one came over to bother him, thanks to her mother
she stepped in to help him out.
"You've got a lot going on at home, and it's all weird her own grandson is in
the hospital room and she won't even come to visit you, and your dad Yeah,
didn't even see him call to say hi." said Ae shaking her head.
"It's better if they didn't come, Ae, I don't know what would have happened
if they'd come over, and I don't think they'd have bothered me, It's been
great.” Ae frowned at the sound of it, he didn't feel like liking his father
anyway.
With a mistress, he abandoned his wife and son and flees to live abroad, but
also monitors the lives of his abandoned wife and son.
"In my life, just having you and my mom with me is enough, and I don't
want him interfering in my life," Pete softly I said, smiling up at him, and
then kept rubbing against his chest as if he was being petulant, and Ae
reached out and stroked him gently His ears.
"Be careful if you tempt me like that, I can't stand it and do it with my
patients ha". He had thought that would make Pete shy, but it didn't, and
Pete laughed at him instead.
"If you don't hate the way I look right now, go ahead." The short teen
smiled, hugging him and lowering his head to give him a kiss on the mouth.
Boo! 〜
He sucked gently on his cherry-colored mouth, then released him and
hugged him as he had before, saying:
"But I'm not going to do that, I'll teach you a good lesson when you get
better!!!” It sounded like he was already itching for more, but it was the
next words that came from his heart:
"I want to make sure you're really okay before I do."
That's what's on Ae's mind.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 76: The Devil is my father
Pete
A few months have passed since the whole Trump thing, and my life is
getting back to normal. In the beginning, all my college classmates were
asking me what had happened. But the news that was spreading at the time
was indicating that I was being extorted for money by a hoodlum, and
everyone expressed sympathy for me, even if it was a teacher and also took
extra care of me.
And then the League of Legends that no one knows about at school right
now is the... Football team.
The football team outsmarted the cops, got me out of the abandoned house,
and got me to the hospital. They also hulked and wrestled the bad guys to
the cops in a super big battle, and now they all have their own fan club. Ae
started complaining that every time there was a match, a whole bunch of
people followed to cheer them on, screaming so hard they got their heads
up their asses.
As for my love life with Ae?.
It's a little hard to say, if I have to... But we still love each other.
The feeling is better than before.

Although at first Ae was still worried about my pain and never stopped
dropping me off and picking me up, even though he had a class he will skip
and come pick me up and was chastised by the teacher for being late for
class. But it was only later on that I started to slowly put my foot down.
Because my friends from the college led by Phii Money said that if there
was anyone else against me, this time the harem group's Princess maidens
was about to come out of the palace to have a bad fight with anyone.
As for Trump... He's already in jail, and the court won't even let him post
bail.
At first, he was charged with bodily harm as well as extortion, but as the
police continued their investigation, they discovered that in addition to
being convicted of running up huge gambling debts and running up scams,
he got involved in drugs and became a drug dealer. He ended up having to
scam unsuspecting women and children, and then ran away with the money.
After he was caught, those victims came over to report the crime and
eventually a small case rolled up and became a big one.
So, in the end, he pleaded guilty to the crime, and my mom was going to
pursue it to the end, so her friend who is a cop can enforce the law harshly.
If it had been before, I'd have a little sympathy for him, but now... Not
anymore... I can no longer forgive him for what he did to me. When I saw
that he would be spending the rest of his life in prison, I felt more than a
little bit of pain.
Ae told me I didn't have to understand everyone, because not everyone

understands us. He taught me to be strong, and he helped me overcome a
nightmare that lasted over a week with a hug of his own.
And now I'm getting my life back on track... happier than before.
"Hey, hey, where were you guys on New Year's Day? I only saw Mai when
I woke up this morning, but you and Dear are both missing."
A few days after New Year's, school was once again in session. Pond saw
me and Ae having breakfast together from afar, and he butt-headedly ran
over to us and then asked us in a very curious tone, after which I saw the
long-ago scene again.
"Bitch! You stay out of my business!” Ae yelled at him like he used to and
he played roundabout tactics with Ae like he used to.
"Ae, Ae, you, can't you even tell me about it? Do you know what I look like
when I get up? That Mai actually kicked me right here in the neck!” Pond
gestured with his hand and I had to laugh because I saw that image too.
In fact, over New Year's, Ae's best friend Sun invited me to their party. The
party was pretty much full of their best friends from high school, who I'd
gotten to know better before. But Sun's sister was there, and she was really
cute, and I couldn't help but sit next to her and talk to her for a long time,
almost all night long. Most of my friends were unconscious before dawn,
and we had a lot of beer and wine, including Pond.
As for me, I was going to be home by the next morning to celebrate the
New Year with my mom - she was at the hotel the night before for the New
Year's countdown and was busy all night. It was just as well that Ae was
awake, so he came out with me.
Oh, and I almost forgot to mention that Ae is now my mama's boy too, even
more spoiled than I am.
"What does that have to do with me?" Ae said as if he was on a wave, but
he was about to lose his smile once he saw Pond moaning about being sick
over there.
"Of course it's relevant! You're an old friend of mine! Why are you guys the
only ones... No, why am I the only one out of all of you who can't see my
girlfriend on New Year's Day!” Pond buried his head in his arms and
pretended he was going to cry. But I remember vividly, he looked happier
than anyone else that night sitting over there pulling his voice out and
singing?
"Mai doesn't have a date either, and Dior's date isn't coming either."
"You won't understand how I feel, you don't know I didn't even see Cha-am
during New Year's, his annoying father won't let me go to her place, do I
look so much like a dissolute love cheat? Ae ah ~ ~ ~ " it seems that it is
slowly starting to become clear that he's not complaining that we left the
party early, but because he just didn't see Cha-am.
"Pete, do you think Pond looks like a relationship cheater, huh?" Ae turned
to me and asked me, while pushing her friend's head away from her own, a
question that forced a few dry chuckles out of me.
"You say it Pete!” and Pond was staring at my face too, so I had to close my
eyes.
"Neither... Not like that."
"Why are you closing your eyes? I look so steady and dedicated!”
"Bitch! How much longer are you going to complain? You said you were
going to concentrate, but what about all the porn in your room? I think you
deserve to be disowned by someone's father, he must think you'll get his
daughter in bed and dump her." Ae was still talking to his friend like he
always did, not taking care of people's feelings at all, maybe because he
knew that even if he said that about Pond And it's not going to be angry.
Because now Pond looks up and says...
"Where am I supposed to throw the porn?"
"Huh?" Even I was dumbfounded by his words, because I heard that he

treasured those things like they were treasures, and even Ae looked like an
Incredible look.
"Are you serious?"

"Really! I'm going to prove to you that I really love Cha-am... Ah, wait a
minute! That's not your voice!” I had to look away and laugh again because
the guy standing behind Pond with a pile of books was no one else. Now
Pond was slumped over, which I thought was kind of weird.
So well said, what's the fear?
"Haven't you been saying since last year that you were going to throw away
the porn?"
"I already knew that!” I heard Ae whispering, and then I saw Pond looking
up at Cha-am, and then Pond's blinking blinked.
"It's just... I just feel a little sorry for you, honey." Cha-am smiled sweetly
after hearing that, and then just walked away.
"Hey! Cha-am wait a minute! Wait for me, Ae... You go back to your dorm
and you go throw out all my films!!!” Pond hurried to catch up with Cha-
am, but he even came back to talk to Ae. But after running for a while, he
ran back and whispered in our ears.
"Uh... You don't throw them in the trash, you take them online and sell
them, some of them are still collector's editions, they're not available out
there. At least I'll get some of the cost back... There'll be money for new
ones some other time." He said and ran off to catch up with Cha-am. It all
left me speechless, while Ae beside me sighed deeply. Guess he's used to
these things.
"Cha-am's dad doesn't like him, and I'm not surprised... If a man like that
came pestering my little Yim, I'd beat him up, too." I looked at this uncle
who was worried about his niece and secretly smiled as I thought about how
he would look later.
"Why are you looking at me and smirking?" Ae turned to stare at me and

looked up to touch my head and I smiled.
"Are you going to grow a beard from now on?"
"I'll leave the beard to my brother, I can't even compliment that dignity now,
and I know you don't like me with a beard." I frowned, but I never said that.
Because I had fantasized about how cool it would look if Ae could grow a
beard, too, and then he said something that made me want to find a crack in
the ground to get into.
"Whenever I rub my beard against your body, you'll feel the pain! Your skin
will definitely be red by then."
There are some things you can't say either Ae!!!
Ahhhhhhhhhhh
But just as I was about to argue with him, the phone rang and I answered it.
"Hey Mom!”
[Pete, is it okay to make a trip home today? Kids...]
"Aw, what's the matter, Mom?" I told my mom yesterday that I was going to
spend the night in the dorm today. Mom wouldn't have asked me to come
home if it wasn't a real emergency, and I noticed that her voice sounded a
bit unusual.
[Your dad...]
I just heard that word and I've been stunned.
[Now that your dad is back in Thailand, he wants you to go to Grandma's

for dinner tonight.]
I turned to look at Ae while echoing my mom's words, then managed to

smile and tell him...
"I want you to encourage me a little Ae," is all I told him, and yes, I really
needed a little courage to meet my own dad.
As reluctant as my heart was, it got to evening so soon, eventually, I would

have to pull into a cottage area that belonged to our family. Then parked the
car in front of an old mansion. Although the mansion was old, it still held
its former glory. I took a deep breath and called on my courage several
times before entering the mansion.
"Phii Pete!!!”
I immediately turned around, followed the sound, and then saw a little boy,
almost 9 years old, running towards me, and I immediately smiled and
shouted at him.
"Alvin." he's my half-brother, born to my dad and his new wife in Germany.
The fact that my brother is here means that my stepmom is here, too.
"Ich habeschon lange dich nicht gesehen - It's been a while. Long time no
see." I greeted him in German, but this time he tried his best to answer me
in Thai.
"I have to speak Thai... Mom says... If I don't speak Thai... Grandma
doesn't... Don't like..." A mouthful of broken Thai came out of the mouth of
this little kid born and raised abroad, and I was stunned before I laughed
and also knew what he was trying to say.
Ms. Su... I guess my stepmom would love for my grandma to like the
grandson.
I don't hate Ms. Su very much. I admit I resented her when I was a kid
cause she got my parents divorced. Especially when I thought about the fact
that she was my father's secretary before, the angrier I got. But as soon as I
saw this woman, I immediately understood why my father had chosen her.
My mom was an amazing, strong woman who was able to fight her way to
the top on her own, and this stepmom of mine was completely different.
This woman is gentle, sweet, and sweet-tempered, and she believes every
word my dad says, and these two women are simply just very different, and
my father is a very possessive man, and he certainly doesn't readily admit
that his wife is better than he is. So he ran to control this more easily
controlled woman.
I'm sure even if my dad cheated on her again, Ms. Su wouldn't have
divorced him like my mom did, she would have endured continuing with
his father.
While I have a good opinion of Ms. Su, Grandma... She didn't like the
daughter-in-law or the grandson she gave birth to. She said Alvin was born
to a woman with no moral compass... Uh... Just a gold digger woman.
"Grandma is so fierce." Alvin has also only been to Thailand twice, so

when he sees this grandmother, who is a strict person, he gets a little scared,
which is not surprising at all.
"Grandmother just doesn't like naughty children... You're a good boy so

don't be wilful and naughty, and grandma will love you." I said slowly to
my brother in Thai. But he lowered his head as if to contradict me about
where he was being naughty. But to me Alvin is just a bratty child who runs
around touching things and often breaks things in the house.
"Aw, Master Pete, hello."
"Hello, Ms. Su." I looked up to see a beautiful, generous lady coming our
way, and I hurried up and gave a haphazard salute, and then a voice I didn't
really want to hear came on.
"When are you going to stop calling him 'Khun-chai', it's strange every time
I hear it." I followed the voice, and then I saw someone who made me
fearful... My Father.
The fact that my father was a tall, sharp-eyed man with a high nose and a
cold expression suggests that in his younger days he was handsome. It's just
that my father's eyes always revealed an arrogance that made me shudder at
the sight of them. His deep, heavy voice also reminded me of how he used
to curse my mother when I was a kid.
"Hi Dad."
"Why didn't you tell me about the blackmail you were being subjected to?"
I immediately froze, looking at the man I hadn't seen since almost half a
year ago. I hadn't expected him to be worried for me, but I guess he was
irritated because he found out later than the others.
"It was not anything serious to say, so I didn't say anything, you must have
been very busy at that time."
"Do not attempt to guess my reaction or make any decisions for me!” I
lowered my head and took Alvin's hand with an involuntary increase in
intensity as I felt my dad look at me with eyes which were different from
the way he looked at Alvin.
Sometimes I wonder if Dad is trying to get revenge on Mom by

reprimanding me. Dad can't do harm to Mom anymore because Grandma
herself has spoken up to protect her. But to me, I'm still Daddy's child... I
was the child of a woman who wouldn't submit to my father's lustful power,
and that's why he wanted to control my life as much as possible, so that he
could fight with my mother... The father had the right to educate the child
too...
"Sorry."
"Well, we'd better go in. The old lady's waiting for Pete, too." I thanked the
stepmother in my heart because as soon as I heard Grandma's name as a
shield, my father turned and walked inside the house. I smiled at Mrs. Su in
gratitude.
"Your dad was very sad because you didn't even call him to tell him what
had happened. When he heard the news from your grandmother, I saw that
he was a little grieving." I knew that the stepmother was trying to comfort
me and make me feel better. Because of my father's so-called "sadness" was
also more of a fear of "losing face."
"Yeah, I'm fine." I replied, then took my brother's hand and went inside
while still feeling a little apprehensive.
How many more days will Dad stay in Thailand?
"You don't care about your own children at all, do you know how many
days Pete was in the hospital?"
I was just looking down at the table full of food when my grandmother
started to criticize my father and I couldn't eat anything. Although the old
woman didn't come to visit me due to mobility problems, she still called
frequently to check on my condition. I guess it was my grandmother who
called to tell my father about this.
"I didn't know, Mom, no one called to tell me."
“You didn't know? I called you months ago to tell you that! Now you're
back!... Enjoying family time with your wife and kids now, right!”
"Mom!” It wasn't just me who felt bad, but even stepmother and Alvin were
too embarrassed by the atmosphere to breathe. As these two elders bickered
endlessly, I noticed one woman was on the verge of tears, and I don't think
I've reached that yet cry emotional points.
"Don't you dare play pathetic! You ruined my son's life and you have the
nerve to eat with us here? Now get your ghost son and go back to your
house!” Seeing this situation, my grandmother quickly turned around and
said in a strong tone of voice. Now, I'm not at all surprised that my father
ran away to live abroad after the divorce.
"Don't scold... Mom..." I quickly grabbed Alvin's hand to keep him from
arguing with Grandma. But for this little kid growing up in a foreign
country, this situation is really not normal at all.
"Have you ever taught your own son that children should not interrupt when
elders are talking?” Alvin stared at Grandma and popped out.
"Dudaenliche Kuh!”
Ugh!
Don't think I'm making a fuss when my brother comes out with a curse in
German; Ms. Su herself was horrified!. Grandma quickly turned her head
when she heard it.
"Pete! What does he mean by that?!” I prayed in my mind that Grandma

wouldn't ask about me, but it was still hard to escape. Because at this dinner
table, Grandma doesn't trust anyone but me, how dare I tell Grandma that
my brother was cursing her by calling her a cow which in Thai terms is like
calling someone a buffalo or stupid. For an eight-year-old... This is rude.
Super rude.
Now that everyone's eyes I'm on me, Ms. Su was looking at me with a
pleading look, and finally, I whispered.
"My brother is apologizing to you for being rude earlier." I prayed that my
grandmother would believe me, and after looking at me for a moment, she
nodded.
"That's good." I almost burst into tears, turning my head to look at Alvin
and praying that he wouldn't say anything else he shouldn't.
"So when are you going to take your wife and kid and leave."
"What? Didn't you tell me to come back and see Pete? You're kicking me
out now?" The two elders turned back to their own conversations, and Ms.
Su spoke to me under her breath as if to thank me.
"I told you months ago, not now, he was all sick. So what, you get your
wife and kid and get the hell back!” My father turned around and looked at
me with a very disgruntled look, then stood up and threw his napkin on the
table.
"I don't really want to stay here either! Come, Su, Alvin go with Daddy..."
With that, my father strode out of the restaurant, while Ms. Su hurriedly
bowed goodbye to my grandmother, and asked Alvin to also salute. Then
she caught up with her son to her father. I sat in a constrained position
watching them and was relieved when they left.
"Grandma's sorry, Pete, for asking you to eat with that woman and that wild
child." I knew my grandmother cared for me, and I quickly got up and went
to kneel beside her, and held tightly to this woman who had always taken
care of me and my mother.
"I'm fine, Grandma. Thank Grandma for helping me tell my father about it."
I lied, I was trying to tell my grandmother that I didn't feel bad at all about
eating with my own stepmother and brother. What made it hard was that I
was going to eat at the same table as my own father.
"I thought he'd come back alone, but who knew he'd bring the mother and
son back with him." Grandma was still alone and complaining, I smiled and
greeted her as she continued to eat, I felt like every bite I took in was better
than the one I just had!.
At least Father will be going back to Germany in the next two days, too.
Ae
I don't know whether to pity or laugh at Pete.
Last night he ran over to me and then weakly grabbed me from behind, and
as soon as I asked him what happened he replied...
'I've just finished fighting with Dad.'
He only told me this, but I wanted to laugh. It's only one meal with the
other guy, and already he looks like this, and I really doubt it, when he went
to Germany every summer before that for summer vacation. is how to
survive.
"We have rice noodles for lunch today, kids, and I even made steamed
bananas, Ae you like that?"
And where the hell am I today? I'm at Pete's house, of course.
Since that incident, I've been going over to Pete's house almost every week.
At first it was always Pete's mom calling me over for dinner or something.
It's become a habit by then. Now when I come to see him, his mother calls
me out to call her, "Mama" as a matter of course. I'm also very close to the
maids.
Pete was also secretly telling me that he had told Aunt Jiu about us being
together. Auntie didn't say anything but was even more enthusiastic about
me than before. I'm secretly wondering if she's planning to fatten me up.
"Yeah, I'll eat anything!”
"Good, good. That way Khun-chai can eat more too, and he's gained a lot
more meat than before." I'm also very proud of this, because I was one of
the people who got Pete fat, and now I'm holding Pete and feel all the flesh
now.
"I'll go see about the soup then, and Madame has said she'll be home in a
little while." Aunt Jiu smiled at me and then went into the kitchen.
"Huh?" It made me feel something fall on my lap and I quickly looked

down to see. Then I saw that it was my handsome boyfriend who was lying
on my lap spooning.
"Now they all like you, not me." I laughed and reached over and pinched
his nose.
"You're being spoiled!”
"Now that Mom loves you and Aunt Jiu loves you, I'm just an insignificant
person." I even laughed so hard my stomach hurt, remembering the days
when I first met him. Back then he was careful with every word he said, but
now he dared to be petulant and throw little tantrums with me. I tapped him
on the forehead.
"Oops, that's a personal attack!” I quickly rubbed him with my hand and he
laughed out loud himself.
"You're really getting cute," I couldn't help but blurt out, because Pete really
is adorable. I thought he was already cute before when he was so gentle and
gentle, but now that he's a little playful, he's even cuter. My heart is often so
stirred by him it's hard to hold it in.
"If it's cute, then do you love it?"
See, that's why I said he's getting cuter and cuter.
"Well, you know the answer to that, too." I lowered my head closer to his
face and tried to kiss the tip of his nose with my mouth, and his face
blushed red, but he didn't say anything.
"Just like the rumors I heard!!!”
Ah!
At this point, Pete and I were both taken aback when we heard a roar
coming from our front door. We stood up quickly, then turned to look at the
huge man in front of us, who was looking at me with a look of dislike, and
didn't even wait to hear Pete yell, I know who the man is.
"Father."
Pete's father looked like the picture on the cover of some business
magazine, but the way he looked at me made me understand instantly Why
it is that every time Pete sees his dad he gets all over the place.
That blank stare that looks down on those lesser than oneself.
"I knew you were an obedient boy, but never thought you'd be so abnormal
as to get in this weird thing with a man! I never taught you that! Is it all
thanks to your mother that you're the way you are, Pete?!!!” I frowned,
displeased with what the man had said.
"It's not because of Mom! Father!!!”
"So you're trying to say that I'm to blame for the way you are?" Pete didn't
say a word, perhaps he was too surprised to say anything. By this time all
the servants in the house had gathered around to see what was going on
over here. But as soon as they saw who was standing in the middle of the
living room, no one dared speak.
Then Pete's father turned to look at me.
"Hello." I suppress the urge to curse and raise my hand to salute him,
because I don't want to embarrass Pete, who's caught in the middle, even
more.
"Are your eyes that bad, Pete?”
Not only did the other man not accept my salute, he stared at me with a
dismissive look. When his son stood in my way, he again focused his eyes
on his own son.
"Father you can't say that about Ae!”
"So protective of him, is he the little gigolo you're taking care of!!!”
"Father!!!” I was also furious and wanted so badly to rush forward and
punch this man who had no respect for his son at all, two punches. But I
don't know if it was fortunate or unfortunate, but Pete's mom just happened
to be home.
"Phumi, what are you doing here..."
"If I didn't come, how do I know you've indulged Pete to the point of
allowing him to bring a man home! How did you raise your son? How dare
you let your own son go and get with another man!!!”
"Mr. Phumi, please take back what you just said! You don't get to yell at
anyone here!” Pete's mom fought back with an aggressive tone of voice. It
was also the first time I'd seen this generous and decent woman ready to
take a confrontational stance, ready to pounce at any moment and want to
fight the other guy.
"But he's my son too!”
"Didn't you just ignore him ten years ago?” His mom took a deep breath, as
if realizing we were there, and then said in a slightly calmer tone.
"Pete you take Ae up to the room..."
"You actually let him take a man to his room Pat!”
"Pete go up." Pete hurriedly took my hand and brought me up to the second
floor, where the former couple was still at war below, and the sounds of the
fight reached the Second Floor. I'm starting to slowly understand why Pete
is afraid of his father, and why... He started crying as soon as he entered the
room.
"Get the hell out of this house! Or I'll call your mother and tell her you've
come into my life again! Get out!!!”
Even though Pete isn't the same person he was when he was eight years old,
I hurried up to him and hugged him tightly, and he hurriedly used his hands
to cover both his ears.
I don't think his dad has any right to be a dad. He's just a demon in a
"father" suit.
A father who makes his children suffer and go to hell?

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 77: When Fatherhood gets in action
What had been a peaceful, sunny holiday turned into a cloudy Good Friday
in an instant. The only son of the family was sitting on his bed, clinging to
his boyfriend. Pete buried his face in the other man's shoulder, allowing the
Tears dripped onto the other's shirt and not a word was said. The other
person held Pete's back in both hands and then stroked it, then up to the
head, giving Pete immense concern and comfort.
"Ae..." Pete shouted shakily until the arguing downstairs had stopped, and
Ae hurried to listen intently.
"Dad definitely wants us to be separated."
"What did you say?” As soon as Ae heard this, she pushed the other away,
with a burning, hard look in her eyes, and posed a kind of unbelievable
look. Pete kept his mouth shut tightly and then said.
"He... He won't let it go... I know my father very well... When he finds out...
He'll do everything he can to separate us."
"But I don't care!”
After saying this, Ae hugged the other tightly again while gripping the
other's shoulders hard with both hands and saying emphatically...
"No matter what your father is going to do, I'm not going to be separated
from you!” The words touched Pete's tear ducts and again his tears drained
down his cheeks in an instant.
"You won't be separated from me... No matter what I... Father... Whatever
he says... Don't... Don't separate..."
"No breakups! I won't break up no matter what... Don't get any ideas!” This
young man said in a firm and fierce tone, and finished by hugging the other
tighter. After a few moments, he adjusted his mood and continued to speak
to his boyfriend in a gentle tone of voice, saying the words the other wanted
to hear the most.
"I love you so much.., how can I bear to be apart from you?"
When Pete heard this, his hands gripped the other man's clothes even more
tightly, wrinkling them up. As Pete buried his face in the other man's
shoulder, he remembered what he'd said to him before and he buried his
head in his lover’s lap, when you have a boyfriend who's shoulder is always
at your beck and call...... Pete had never forgotten what the other man had
told him, and for the rest of his life, this shoulder would be the last thing he
would rely on.
This shoulder was moist and wet with his tears, but it gave him a reason to
be strong.
"I don't want to break up... I don't want to..."
"No one can separate us!”
But the door was opened, and the two who were embracing looked back in
search of a voice, then saw the elder standing in the doorway with a serious
expression.
Patchara had only been arguing with her ex-husband for a few minutes
when she looked tired and looked as if she had aged several years. This
situation also made Ae realize how tired her lover's mother was over the
situation, but when he saw the strong look in her eyes when his respect for
Patchara grew.
"Mother... Father he..."
"Your father's gone home, Pete," said Pat, and came and sat down beside his
son and wiped his tears, while himself Akira is also already full of tears.
"I'm sorry that Mom had to make you see this..."
"I think I should go out for a bit." Ae seeing them crying and quickly
offered to go back out. He knows he shouldn't stay and listen to their family
business, but Patchara slowly shakes his head.
"No, Ae. You're part of our family now, and you deserve to know all the ins
and outs when it comes down to it." And with that, Patchara turned to look
at his son.
"It's okay."
"Mom, are you okay? Do you have something to say? What did he do to
you?" Pete sat a little closer to his own mother, checking her from head to
toe to see if she was hurt anywhere. Patchara barely smiled when she saw it
and blinked to try and cut off the tears that were ready to stay.
She has only one son in her life and she wants to protect him in every way
she can.
"Your father wouldn't dare do anything to me, I know the man is just
powerful with his mouth." Patchara said as if this was just a joke and gently
touched his son's head.
"No one will be separated from anyone, Pete. You and Ae don't have to be
separated."
"So Grandma..." Suddenly Pete brought this up because even though he's
still upset about his father, at the same time he doesn't want Grandma to
know about it. She was old and no one could guarantee that anything would
happen to her if she knew that her grandson's sexual orientation was like
that. Patchara sighed in frustration at hearing this.
"Your father won't tell."
"Is that even possible? Mom."
Will the father not use this opportunity to strike the mother?
Patchara sighed again after hearing that.
"Not too long ago, your grandmother's medical report came back and it
wasn't good. In fact, I don't think your dad is coming back to see you this
time. It's more likely that he came back to see your grandmother. I told him
that if he wanted to kill his own mother, he'd tell her about it... Your father
wouldn't dare say anything, Pete, he's still in Thailand because of your
grandmother, he wouldn't dare risk her life and a risk of a heart attack,
bringing this up." The more Ae listened to these reasons, the more she
thought this father was really badass.
He doesn't care about his wife or children or mother, he cares only about
himself.
"So, you can rest assured. This won't get back to your grandmother, but..."
Patchara sighed, then turned to look at her son's boyfriend with a worried
look.
"But Ae... You'll have to be careful this time. I don't know what that man
will do to you. He can't do anything to me, he can't do anything to Pete, and
he'll probably come after you." Ae calmly listens to Patchara while her own
boyfriend instead looks at him with a worried expression, but he smiles.
"Don't worry about it, I'll be careful, and, no matter what happens, I won't
break up with Pete." Ae said with a firm, smiling tone to the two. He
wanted to reassure them that he was ready to deal with the man at any
moment.
No matter what happens, I'm not breaking up with Pete!
Ae said to herself silently and firmly in her mind.
Ever since hearing some bad things about this demon, Ae had a sneaking
feeling that she was going to have to face this man alone. But he didn't
expect it, he just took a step from his boyfriend's house and then it
happened. As he was about to walk to the bus stop, a car slowed down and
stopped next to him, he was going to keep going...
squeak-
The window on the driver's side of the car lowered, and then the man who
had just been yelling at his son came into view. Ae was taken aback., then
quickly raised your hand in salute to the other side.
"Hello."
"You're the one who came to social climb using my son, aren't you."
That first sentence surprised Ae quite a bit, and his hands clenched, but his
senses told him to never be impatient. After all, the other party was an elder.
If you accidentally say the wrong thing and scold the other party, you'll be
in the wrong, and the other party will then say that Pete chose wrong! So
Ae had to take the high road and act as an uneducated person. Come to
think of it, Ae had to speak in a polite tone.
"If you mean are we together, yes, I'm dating Pete." The eyes were hard and
sure, not flickering to look elsewhere. He stares at the well-dressed older
man in front of him with such a look that Phumi began to show a sense of
dissatisfaction.
This ungrateful brat, I'll just wait and see how long you'll be able to show
off!
"How much did Pete give you?" Once again, the insult rang out. Ae held his
breath as he heard it, his instincts telling him that he very much wanted to
fly over and knocked the other man out of his mouth, but eventually, he
took a deep breath.
"We're in a relationship, not a deal."
"That's whoring for nothing."
Bastard! That's what you say about your own child! You're scum!
Though his mind was full of words cursing the man, on the surface he was
calm and calm, just clutching his hands tightly which was already starting
to turn slowly white. He didn't want to make an impulsive mistake, didn't
want the other man to find something to embarrass Pete with, when the
other man smirked and picked up a notebook and a pen, and wrote on it.
"Three hundred thousand dollars... Break up with him."
"I don't need the money!”
"Oh, it's too little, isn't it." Although Ae spoke to the other in a firm tone, he
just shrugged, tore off the previous piece of paper, and re-booked the It's
written up.
"How about three million dollars... Then get out of my son's life... I'm not
going to let him ruin our family's reputation with something like this!!!” A
check was handed out of the car window, along with the other person's
unforgivable tone, as if they were putting their son's happiness on the line.
A scale to measure on. It was more than Ae could stand.
"Take it, I'll take it as a charity."
Ae looks indifferently at the check, then up at the man who thinks money
can buy everything. The man also raised the check in his hand back and
forth in the air.
Eventually, Ae reached out to take the check.
"Heh, you are so much smarter than that stupid son of mine..."
Z-
"!!!”
Ae tore up the check as if it were a piece of scrap paper, and then stretched
out his hand in front of the other side, the paper shreds then falling like
snowflakes all over the all over the place. Then Ae lowered his cool face
near the window of the car and spoke to the other in a tone of great
righteousness.
"Take your stinking money to an orphanage for charity! There's a lot of

people out there who need the money... at least you won't be in hell when
you're dead, after all you've done to your wife and kids... Goodbye."
Eventually, after staring at the other in silence for nearly a minute, Ae
raised her hands once more in a salute of farewell.
Then the young man, who had just "educated" his elders, turned and left,
leaving the other man in the car with a sharp, uncomfortable look. Eye
watching Ae's departure.
"You annoying brat! Do you know who I am?!!!”
Ae, however, cared not at all, and his feet carried him swiftly away from the
scene, for he feared to remain there any longer, not daring to ensure that he
would have committed an intentional assault. Pete's father was in place,
clenching his fists and fuming.
"It's just as Deli said, you are leading my son down this ridiculous path of
no return! I don't have a gay son! You remember that!”
Ultimately, he wasn't worried about what would become of his son in the
community, he was just worried that if the community knew about this, how
will they see the father when his oldest son is gay.
"Ae... You know what? Your brother did it!”
"Huh?"
"Hey! It's that home improvement project I was telling you about, we won
the budget bid we submitted in the appliance group! We'll get a big order
when it's done."
"Hmm."
"When we make some money, how about a trip abroad for the whole
family? I want to see little Yim in a sweater."
"Also okay."
After returning from his lover's house, Ae looked like he was preoccupied.
His brother, however, didn't notice and was just minding his own fantasies.
He thought his brother would be just as happy as the rest of the family
members. But he found himself talking a lot and the other only returned one
word. oh brother had to frown.
"What's the matter with him Nat?" and waited until his brother had gone
upstairs to his room before this brother turned to look at his own brother
who was holding the baby The wife.
"Aw, who do I ask if you ask me? Little Yim do you know what happened
to your Uncle Ae?" This little girl, just three years old, giggled and shook
her head.
"I don't know what's wrong with Uncle Ae, but I know what's wrong with
Mom!”
"Huh?" The dad looked puzzled when he heard it and turned to stare at his
wife, wondering what was wrong with her. The little girl saw it and put her
little hand on her mother's stomach.
"Honey you have good news... I've got good news too..."
"Don't you say..." Oh opened his eyes wide and looked down at his wife's
stomach, then looked at her face and put on an incredulous face, and then
he heard his daughter say it straight out.
"I'm going to have siblings soon, Daddy ~ "
"Yes! Yes!!! My efforts were not in vain!!!”
"Honey, be quiet, or the whole street will know!” The two, father and
daughter got carried away with the good news and the one who was
pregnant quickly signaled them to keep a low profile. Nat almost cried out
when her husband ran up with their daughter and hugged her. Kissed her
several mouthfuls before he was willing to let go of his wife.
"I'll come over later."
Thud...
"Dad - Mom - I'm going to be a dad again!!!” Afterwards, the serious-

looking man just like his brother hurried over the railing and ran to the next
restaurant, his shouts sending the customers in the shop who were eating
were shocked that they all turned to stare at him. The one who was to be a
grandmother, however, was frying vegetables with a spatula held up, she
heard and shouted in a watchful tone.
"We already knew that! You're the last to know it."
"Oops! How can this be? No, no, no, Ae doesn't know yet... Ae, do you hear
me? You're going to be an uncle again!” As soon as he heard his mother say
that, the agitated father rushed to the front of the store and raised his head to
yell at his brother above. Ae pops a head out of the window, raises her hand
in a gesture to show she knows, and then immediately disappears back into
the window. Leaving the brother alone where he was, with a face of delight.
Ae squeezed his hands around his face as he came back from the window,
then lowered himself onto the bed. Although he was also happy about his
brother winning the bid and having a second child, there was only one thing
on his mind and in his heart right now... Pete.
Honestly, he didn't know what the other man's dad would do. He also wasn't
sure if talking himself today would make the other man so angry that he
would do something that would hurt Pete or Aunt Patchara even more. The
thing.
"Hey... No matter what happens, I'm not breaking up with you!”
Finally, Ae repeated under his breath to herself, then placed her hand on her
left breast.
Even he couldn't believe that he had become that. that he couldn't have
dared to imagine two years ago.
The Ae who used to call his friends "heterosexual and inhumane" has died,
and from now on, this is the only way to leave a man named Pichaya is
death
"I love you too much to lose you."
Pete's last kidnapping made him realize... if life is living without Pete, he's
not living with it.
A week passed and everything went quiet for both Ae and Pete... Too quiet
for the man who had made it clear that he disliked his son.
No meeting.
No cursing.
No bloodshed either.
Everything is unusually quiet, but Pete, being a son, got a little worried.
"I'm glad nothing happened, don't be ridiculous."
[I can't stop thinking about it Ae, my father doesn't admit defeat easily... He
haunted my mother for months before... That's why I'm afraid he'll reappear
and cause an even bigger disaster when he does.]
Ae listened and thought along with it, even though it had been a week, but
he had never told his boyfriend that the other man's father had wanted to
buy himself off with money because he didn't think it mattered. The point is
that he never wanted to charge the other man a penny. So, the other father
probably disappeared because he knew he couldn't be bought with money.
[If there's something on your side, you'll have to tell me oh.]
Pete repeatedly told him, making Ae grin.
"Well, I'll let you know if anything serious happens."
If it's serious...
The last sentence Ae is saying to himself, because he doesn't want them to

worry about him anymore. Ae is talking on the phone while carrying the
book bag turned into the alley where the house was, because it was the
weekend and he was going home to spend it, and in the meantime, he and
Pete had agreed not to go to each other's houses yet, because they didn't
want to be someone's target.
[Oh, say congratulations to Oh for me, he's going to be a dad again...

Should we get him something then?]
"Oh, it's just a pregnancy, it's just a pregnancy, what's the gift? No need!
Just wait until it's born and then give it away all at once." Pete laughed like
a happy bunny when he heard that, knowing that Ae would soon have
another nephew or niece, than this one Pete even asked if he knew the sex
of the baby or something, how could he know, it's only two months. It
would be awesome to know.
[You're teasing me again.]
"Which is it, well, for now, I'll call you later." Ae said and hung up the
phone before walking to his front door. But his eyebrows locked up as he
saw that the shutter of his mom's side of the restaurant was pulled down.
Since every Saturday was a business day, there was no way Mom would
have chosen today as her day off. He felt even stranger when he saw again
that the doors of his brother's side of the hardware store were locked as
well.
"But don't say..." Ae widened his eyes and hurriedly pulled the random
shutter down and got in. As soon as he reached the living room on the
second floor...
He asked anxiously when he saw the whole family sitting around without a
word, except for the lack of his niece. Then his brother, who a week before
had been in a state of joy, looked up at him and said to him.
"Nothing, you go upstairs."
"What's nothing ah brother? Your brother isn't a kid anymore, just tell me
what you need to know!”
Ae noticed right away that something was wrong, because everyone in the
house seemed to stop talking, but it was this that made it clearer to Ae. I'm
just guessing... Something serious must be going on at home... Something
very serious!
The whole family looks at each other.
"Just talk to your brother, he's not a kid anymore."
"But he's still in school, Dad. He's such a hothead, he'll never be able to
hold it down." The brother said pointing to Ae. But this brother sat down on
the couch with his butt on the floor, meaning, if you don't tell me, I'm not
going anywhere. The brother sighed helplessly and sat down again.
"What the hell is going on?" Ae asked the question again and Nat sighed.
"It's the bidding contract thing." Ae so strange, a week ago his brother was
so happy about it and said he was going to get the whole family ready for
passports.
"Here's the thing, we got the first batch of product catalogs over there, and
then the feedback there was that it wasn't the same batch that was originally
bid on, they also said that our products were not up to standard and they
said we were in breach of contract, so they cancelled all contracts with us."
"Oops, but we didn't make a mistake." Ae is convinced that his family

doesn't cheat, and that his brother isn't careless enough to send the wrong
thing to a customer.
"Yes, we sent all the right ones, but they said they weren't that model, all
the products were out of spec, and they said they had to use another one
product and return all the goods. But the point is, I've already invested a lot
of money into this shipment." This time it was Oh's turn to explain to his
brother, a sad face in stark contrast to his previous jubilation, and Ae deeply
felt the to this point.
"Isn't this a trick on us?"
"Well! But I don't know what to do." My brother responded worriedly, then
went on to explain.
"I contacted my friend who is a lawyer and he said we can sue them
because we were not negligent. But it takes time for the court to hear the
verdict, and when it comes, it usually takes a long time... But I'd already
taken the house to the bank to secure a mortgage.., and then took a loan
from a loan shark." Ae was too shocked to speak, looking at his brother
who was pulling his hair haphazardly with both hands in front of him, who
had always seen his brother as a considerate person.
"As you know, loan sharks have incredibly high interest rates..."
"Because I was so confident that this project was highly profitable, I'm also
just lending to make the first round of liquidity, and when I get my first
payment for the goods and I'll have money to pay off the loan sharks and
still have money to buy the second shipment! How was I supposed to know
things would turn out this way!!!” My brother lost his mind and generally
he does this to yell at his brother and Nat quickly pulled her husband's arm.
"Honey, calm down." Hearing his wife's reminder, Oh quickly threw up his
hands in apology.
"I'm sorry Ae, I just... Ugh ~ no more" my brother rubbed his hands
together with each other after hearing the question.
"How much did you take?"
"There's three million now, and the mortgage on the house took two million,
and there's a million from the loan sharks." Is this a coincidence? The
amount is exactly the same as the amount someone gave him.
"Uncle Ae ~ "
"Gee, what are you doing here kid?" While everyone was worrying about
this, this little girl came in, rubbing her eyes, and her mother hurriedly
welcomed her.
"The noise was too loud, so I got up, and Uncle Ae is back, and I want to
play with Uncle," Little Yim said in an innocent, childish voice. Her
grandfather said quickly.
"Then Ae you go play with little Yim, we'll take our time discussing this
side as adults." Ae didn't want to listen to his dad, but he also knew that he
was just a kid in their eyes, and he wasn't helping by staying on. So he had
to reach out his hand to hold his niece and then take his little niece upstairs,
and with his other hand, he was clenching his fist and making a crisp
gurgling sound.
That guy did it! He came to persecute my family on purpose!
Although Ae says it's nothing, don't think too much about it, Pete knows his
father well, and he's bound to have some action.
His father would never let up the thought of that... He became worried.
He's definitely on to something, Father must have acted on it, it's just...
What exactly would he do?
RING RING ~
At that moment, the phone rang and Pete turned his head to see it. As soon
as he saw the caller ID, his heart jumped into his throat and the hand he
reached over for the phone was shaking...
"Hello, Father."
[Do you think he'd want to give up a lot of money to be with someone like
you, Pete?]
"What do you mean, Father?" Pete asked cautiously, and the other man
laughed at the question.
[I'm going to teach you right now that only money is everything in this
world, and that if you're with Deli, you won't meet that kind of thing!]
"Father, what have you done? What did you do? Tell me!”
[Humph! Ask the kid yourself!]
"Father!!!” Before Pete could get an answer, the other man had hung up. He
shouted out, his hand on the phone trembling, and he had an inkling that...
Dad must have done something to Ae. Then Pete turned to look at the clock
on the wall... It was after 10pm.
Without a second thought, Pete grabbed his wallet and phone, then ran
downstairs to get his car keys and drove to Nonthaburi.
He didn't know what his father had done, but he just wanted to go see that
Ae was still safe.
"What else can I do!”
The hour hand on the clock points to the number 12, but it seems the whole
family isn't in the mood to fall asleep. Meanwhile, although the lights are
off in Ae's room, he's putting his hand to his forehead and staring at the
ceiling with his eyes wide open. He didn't know what to do next.
Yes, he feels deep guilt for causing trouble for his family, but for him to just
be spineless and accept Pete's father money?
"I'm sorry, brother, I can't do it." The family-loving man muttered under his
breath, pulled at his hair, and then sat up.
In fact, Ae is tempted to tell his brother who's behind all of this. But he's
also afraid that his own family won't accept Pete, and that they won't accept
the relationship between the two of them. This layer of concern makes this
fearless man afraid to reconcile all of this with the truth.
If the family wanted them to break up, he'd probably run away with Pete.
"What should I do? What should I do?" Ae let out a long sigh, then looked
out the window at the night sky...
As his eyes fell on the middle of the road dotted with starry streetlights, he
saw a man standing next to a car, so he quickly jumped up and put his face
close to the window frame.
"Pete!” yelled Ae as he hurriedly opened the window towards the other

man, as Ae was clutching his phone, when he heard this he hurried up and
looked up. The handsome face looked like it was about to cry out, and Ae
quickly shouted again.
"Stand still! I'm coming down now, soon!” Then Ae came thudding down
the stairs, and the whole family, alarmed by this movement of his, rushed to
turn on the light to see, and then they saw the two boys hugging each other
in front of the house.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 78: When endurance is too much to
bear
Pete
"I'm going to go tell my father that I will never let him do harm to your
family."
"And will he listen to you, Pete?"
"I...I don't know, but I can't let it go."
Even though I came to Ae's house in the middle of the night looking for him
like crazy, his family didn't say anything about us, and for that I was
grateful. Even though they saw Ae and I hugging each other, his mom just
opened the door to let us in and his dad said I should spend the night here,
with his brother smiling at me and his sister-in-law asking me if I'd eaten
gave me an even deeper sense of guilt.
Dad couldn't hurt my feelings for Ae and I, so he did it from Ae's family.
This is all my fault, Ae and his family shouldn't have to go through this.
"Calm down Pete, calm down, you're about to hyperventilate." Even though
Ae was in this kind of trouble, he still wanted to do his best to comfort me
and stroke my back, when in fact he should have been more angry with me.
I want to take a deep breath and wash away these bad feelings I have and
swallow back the words I want to scold my father for, but this made me
breathe even more.
"Have you calmed down yet?"
"I...I can't get over it, Ae my father actually caused harm to your family
without my knowledge, and he might have made further moves ah." I told
him in a shaky voice that I hadn't expected my father to be such a cruel
man.
I knew my father had a hard time with my mother, but I didn't think he'd
ruin my happiness by hurting other people, too...
"I'm going to tell Mom."
"You told me the reason your mom isn't in trouble is because your
grandmother is covering her." I had to take an emergency sip after I found a
glimmer of hope that Ae was once again putting hope in me.
Yes, my mother wasn't subjected to much nuisance or embarrassment from

my father, all because of my grandmother. But I can't ask my grandmother
for help with something like this.
If Grandma had known I was gay, maybe things would have gotten even
more out of hand. Grandma loves me, but Grandma loves her family's
reputation just as much as my father does. Grandma definitely couldn't
accept that I would go out with boys like that, and it's likely that her tactics
to stop me would be much harsher than my father's would be more than
enough to go around. Or maybe...Grandma will probably have a heart attack
from the news.
I looked down and stared at my hands that were intertwining with each
other and I wanted to cry so badly, but I couldn't. At this point, Ae reached
his big hand over to hold mine.
"Don't you worry, my family isn't at the end of its wits."

I didn't say a word, I knew how much he valued his dignity, but I asked
anyway.
"Do you want to take my money and give it to your brother?"
Ae looked at me with an incredulous look and then spoke to me fiercely.
"I will never use your money!”
"But Ae..."
"If I took your money, I'd be the kind of guy your daddy talks about. Pete,
I'm not a little gigolo, I don't need to spend your money, even if it's a
penny." He turned me down, but I tried to convince him with my own
reasons.
"But your brother needs it Ae, and I know how outrageous interest rates can
be on loan sharks, and you're going to watch your brother get into dire
straits?."
Before I could finish my sentence, Ae put his hand on my shoulder and

stared into my eyes, and in a firm tone of voice with me said.
"Listen up Pete...my brother is never going to use your money.
I also looked back at him...the boy in front of me was a man with high self-
esteem and he was very confident in his family. He would never spend a
penny of anyone else's money, even if his own life had gotten as hard as it
has...all along, Ae has been this unassuming People.
"But I...oooh...it's all my fault..."
"Don't say that, it's not your fault, not at all, not at all." Ae quickly
comforted me as I began to wince at the constant stress I was putting on
myself, and even whispered in my ear and kissed lightly to my head. Even
though he's full of worries at the moment, he's trying to comfort me.
"I'm sure my brother and I will find a way...you need to stop blaming
yourself." I put my head down on his shoulder and hugged him so tightly
that I couldn't say anything.
That night, I lay in Ae's warm embrace, but neither of us fell asleep. We just
clasped our fingers and pondered the solution in the silence. But no matter
how much I racked my brain, the ultimate solution was to go back to square
one...I had to negotiate with my father.
"Your father is away, went out early in the morning."
I left Ae's house with nothing but apologies to every member of his family.
But his family didn't say a single extra word and just smiled at me. They
just asked me why I was in such a hurry to get home and not stay for
breakfast with them and I even refused. Because I was in a hurry to get to
my father's house, a villa he was staying at temporarily with his new family
back in Thailand on this trip.
But just as I made up my mind to go in to him, Mrs. Su told me so.
"Where did he go, did he say?"
"No, he didn't leave anything to say. I heard it seems that he has some
business to take care of in Thailand, so we can't go back to Germany for a
while...but it's good that Alvin can take advantage of the time to practice
hisThai more this time." I smiled at her, and my eyes saw a friendly,
genuine smile radiating from her eyes.
The father didn't tell anyone else, in other words...he would never have told
anyone that his son was sexually abnormal, even if he was his own Wife.
"Phii Pete, take me out to play." My brother came out of the house, and as
soon as he saw me, he dimpled and ran towards me, and I soothed at his
smile.
"Sorry ah, guess not today, I have things to do."
"Things, things, things! I hate that word, and Dad always says he has things
to do!” I think my brother is really good at speaking Thai because he's
making a big scene in fluent Thai and I'm quick to comfort him, even
though my mind is a little reluctant.
"I'm really sorry about that."
"What's the matter Pete, you...you look preoccupied." I turned to look at

her, admiring that she could tell, but I just smiled and cornered her.
"I'm fine, then I'll be leaving." I said goodbye to the mother and son and
quickly left the villa. I didn't even know where to look for my father,
because when I called him, he pressed my phone off every time, as if he
knew that I was looking for him all over the world. I can't find my
father...my heart is in torment.
Ae
Pete went home early in the morning and I think he went to find his dad, no
matter how many times I tried to stop him.
This man who forced another family member to do this will never stop,
even if his own son is on his knees begging for mercy.
I think Pete's father wanted only one thing...he needed us to break up. But I
also realized right away that it wasn't because he cared about Pete, and the
way he spoke about his son showed what he really cared about his own
family's reputation.
"It's been a long time Ae, you've grown so big." Since I was full of
distractions at home, when my brother said he had to make a delivery to a
regular customer, I jumped at the chance to come out and get some air.
Even though it was Sunday, I volunteered to come out and work, then said
hello to my brother's friend who's now a contractor!
"No, no, no, you're still as big as ever."
"Grown up a lot brother." I replied to my brother's friend as I lifted the

cargo off the back of the car.
"I heard Oh got a big order, I'll make sure he buys us dinner then."
When I heard about the bid, my mind thudded, but I didn't want to talk to
them about what had happened. I just moved the goods to the place he
specified and took out the order for him to sign.
I said goodbye to the others and drove off while my heart felt like a boulder
had been crushed.
What can I do to help my brother?
These thoughts kind of haunt me, and I don't want to tell my family what's
going on when it's clear that the root of it all is in me. It's not enough that
I'm not helping my family, I'm only helping with the nitty-gritty stuff like
coming out to make deliveries.
"It's because I'm still young. F*ck! When will I ever grow up?" I cursed
under my breath, then slapped the steering wheel and ended up ambling
over there.
I'm still a college student, what can I do to help my brother pay off that
debt? Who else could I turn to for help, when Pete's face came to me.
No! I would never rely on my own wife's money!
But then suddenly, I remembered someone...someone who must have had

money to lend me.
As soon as I thought of that, I picked up my phone and called.
[What's wrong Ae? Ae Ae Ae Ae]

Can greeted me in a very yappy tone of voice, and he was supposed to be
watching something funny on his side. But I wasn't interested in that, so I
quickly opened my voice to ask him.
"Is Tin here?"
[Huh? How strange! You want to talk to my boyfriend? When did you guys
get to know each other so well?]
But I was just telling him...
"Is he there? It's an emergency!”
[Ooooh, that's mean, so I'll put the speaker on...Tin, Ae has something to
say to you.] I don't care anymore that he's going to turn on the speaker and
then he's going to hear what he says later. I desperately want to talk to his
boyfriend now.
[Be careful when you eat, you're about to drop it on the floor...what's
wrong, what do you want from me.]
I get upset every time I hear that yappy voice of his, but I do my best to
calm down and get right to the point.
"I have something to ask of you."
[You have something to ask me? Go ahead.]
Tin asked me in a puzzled tone; in the past he would not have had the
patience to listen to me so much. But now that he was still in the mood to
hear me out, I didn't know where to begin.
Tin used to think I was with Pete for the money.

[Shoot, I don't have all day to wait to hear your story.]
[Gee, talk to my friend with a better attitude, people are calling us

specifically to ask for help. What is it Ae?Hurry up and say it, I'm
listening.] Can’s voice cut in, but my lips suddenly got heavy...and I
suddenly thought of the baby in my sister-in-law's belly again.
I could never ruin the happiness of my brother and his family because of
this ridiculous dignity.
"I want to borrow money from you."
[You want to borrow money?] He looked surprised, but I continued.
"Because of Pete's dad."
[You... wait.]
[Tin! where are you going? I want to hear it too.]
[Finish that first, it's all melted see...if you need anything, just say so.]
I think he's turned off the speaker, and he probably knows something about
Pete's dad, or he would have let Can listen together. So I told him the gist of
what happened. He was silent for a long time after hearing it, and I was
beginning to think he wouldn't help me.
[How much is needed?]
Suddenly he asks this.
"A million." I needed the money to pay off the loan sharks because my
brother said the bank should be fine with the loan, and then I didn't think I
would Hear this.
[Then I'll have my lawyer prepare the IOU for you later, I won't count your
interest, pay me back slowly when you graduate]. I couldn't believe what I
was hearing at all, and I thought the odds of Tin helping me were close to
zero. But he told me so, and I clung to my phone.
"Why?" I couldn't help but ask, and then I heard his originally cold tone
become much softer, like a new person.
[Because you're the reason I met Can.]
That's Tin's reason, he also told me to meet him at the college tomorrow and
he'll have the IOU and money ready by then. All I know to say is...
"Thank you, thank you very much."
[I did all this because of Can.]
He hung up the phone after that. My mind began to fill with hope, and then
I drove home. As I drove, I also pondered what to tell my brother so he
would be willing to accept the money. As I pulled up to the house, my hope
turned into a feeling of discontent. Because I saw a very familiar car parked
on the side of the road.
Bang!
I closed the car door very vigorously and ran back home, in order to tell
myself it was all just overthinking. There must have been only the driver in
this car. But as I was about to run upstairs to my bedroom, I saw it...
"Thank you oh so much for coming over today." My mom was talking in a
humble manner to a tall man who was... Pete's dad.
His dad glanced at me, then looked me up and down all over, as if he were
looking at a condescending look in a total delivery boy. He straightened his
suit, as if to say my house was dirty. Finally he walked out of my house
without looking back and my heart hung in my throat.
"Mom." I turned back to yell for my mom and found her heading upstairs.
"Geez, it's been a long time since I've had such a dirt-cheap customer! I was
very reserved just now."
"Mom, what's he doing here? What's he doing here?” I hurried up to catch

up, and then I saw my sister-in-law packing up two or three glasses, and
looking back at me with a sad look in her eyes. My brother, on the other
hand, sat on the couch with his head down and I had to sit next to him.
"Brother!”
"Aw, you're back Ae, just in time, it's almost lunchtime..."
"What's he doing here? Brother! What the hell is he doing here?" I shouted
at my brother, only to see him vigorously rub his face and stand up.
"What's for lunch, Nat?"
"Bro! What's Pete's dad doing here? What did he say to you?" I tugged at
my brother's collar, then turned to look at me. He sighed like he was
admitting defeat, then started to say.
"He comes over and says that you and his son are dating, and then he says
he's completely overwhelmed by it. Then your dad got a shock, and Mom
was like seeing a ghost. He said he could help us with our debt if you'd just
break up with Pete." My brother made it sound like a joke, but I didn't laugh
along with him. I twisted my wrist to grab his shirt again and said in a
disappointed tone.
"Did you accept his money?"
He stared straight at me, but didn't say anything. At this moment, I felt like
all of my family had betrayed me and were turning their backs on me to join
forces with that demon and destroy my life.
"How could you do that to your brother! How could you do that! Did you
hear that! Pete and I are truly in love!” I yelled out at him, almost ripping
his collar. He intensified his tone with me.
"Do you think your brother is that kind of person?!” My brother asked me
that, but my mind went blank. I just wanted to hit him, to beat him
painfully, because I felt sure that he had accepted the other's terms, but...
"Do you think I'm the kind of person to betray my brother? Remember, Ae,
even if I'm broke, I won't betray you! I'm not going to cut off your life's
happiness for a few million dollars, you keep that in mind!”
I was suddenly startled and looked at my brother who was yelling at me in

front of me, then grabbed the collar and dropped my hand.
"You didn't agree."
"All this time you thought I was that kind of person? Ae! No! I didn't accept
it! I don't want a penny, and I'm surprised because I found out that it was his
father who was behind it all. F*ck! I couldn't help myself at the thought of
it, and you know I was practically biting my gums to bleed before I held
myself back from punching him in the face. My hands are still shaking, and
so is your mother, who sent him away with gritted teeth." I froze, looking at
the family members in front of me who were in dire straits but full of hate.
At this point my sister-in-law came up to me.
"Ae, I knew you were with Pete from the beginning. Your brother knew it
too, because I told him...no one in this family would dislike your love." My
sister-in-law put her hand on my shoulder and spoke to me so tenderly that I
choked up, unable to speak.
"Ae, our family isn't rich enough to need to care about those worldly views
of society, you love him and daddy won't stop you"."
"Besides, Pete's a good boy, too, and there's no reason for Mom to stop
you...except for his evil father." That's what Mom and Dad told me. I put
my head down and my brother sighed deeply.
"You don't have to worry, Ae, it's only a mere three million. It's not $300
million, your brother can handle it! The worst thing I can do is to whisper to
your brother’s father-in-law for money, and don't forget that I've given him
another grandson. With this little money, he'll definitely be able to help
out!” I can't say anything at the moment, I just look down at my feet. I
realize now just how weak I was.
I was afraid that no one would accept our love, so I never said anything,
never told anyone, but my family is now talking to me about them taking it
all in.
"I'm sorry, Mom and Dad, I'm sorry." I felt my face was already dripping
wet, and all the stress of the past few days instantly made my tears dike. My
brother approached me.
"Don't you stress too much, a kid's job is to study. As long as you haven't
graduated for a day, I, your big brother, won't let you throw your head out to
make money, understand, short winter melon!” My brother hooked my head
over and held me tightly, and touched me around the head a few times. At
this point the boulder in my heart let go and let my tears bubble up.
"Am I capable of loving Pete?" I asked my brother that, hoping to get a

little faith from him.
"Who dares stop you?"
I laughed with tears in my eyes, feeling like a mountain had been removed
from my heart in general. Although the brother before me is not much of an
art of speech, nor is he quite so comforting to his brother. But I love him,
very much, and I love everyone in my family. They gave me the confidence
to realize that the love between Pete and I wasn't a mistake...that we could
love each other.
All of this will pass, all of this will surely pass.

Pete
"Did Ae come to you to borrow money?"
I could hardly believe my ears on Monday morning when my friend told me

that Ae had gone to him for a loan.
"Well, but he called back in the evening and said no, he can take care of it
himself."
I exhaled, but that didn't lessen the anxiety I was feeling. I haven't found my
father yet, and I don't yet know how to contact him, how to plead with him.
But at least I heard Ae say that he could solve the difficulties that the family
is having right now, which is, perhaps, the first good news I've heard in
days.
"Would your father be willing to stop there?"
I was taken aback and turned around to look at this close friend, who then
spoke to me very seriously.
"I have heard some things about your father, and a man like him is not one
to bypass anyone easily." I wasn't surprised that he knew about my father at
all. Because actually, Tin's family is supposed to have known my
grandmother.
"I don't know..."
"Or are you simply unwilling to admit that."
I was stunned.
Yes, Tin was absolutely right. I simply don't want to admit that my father
will never see the good in Ae and will never care about my happiness. If I
admitted it, I would know that my father would never stop if he didn't get
the results he wanted, and all the tactics he would use would be used on Ae.
"I'm not breaking up with him!” I mumbled under my breath that I didn't
need to break up with Ae, that I was convinced that love could conquer all,
that I was sure that we would be able to eliminate all obstacles, despite the
thorns and difficulties ahead.
But I'm...maybe thinking of everything in a simpler way.
These thoughts wouldn't go away from my mind until I waited for Ae to

return with me after class in the evening. But the person who showed up
wasn't Ae, but... Pond.
"Pete, did you know it?"
"Know? Know what?" I wondered and I had a slight fear...I was afraid that I
would hear bad news about Ae.
And then Pond looked indignant.
"It's the one where the school set up a special evaluation team to assess the
incident where Ae almost killed Trump. The asshole told the cops that Ae
almost killed him, so Ae is facing charges of attempted murder...holy shit!
Why wouldn't he have fallen into hell all by himself? He is sitting in jail,
and he still has a desire to frame Ae, who was it who told me then that his
lawyer was of little use!” Pond cursed incessantly like a cannonball, and I
listened quietly, unable to stop the tears from flowing.
See, that's my father's answer.
If I don't break up...I'll be the one to ruin Ae's future.
I'm coming to terms with reality.
Real life is not a story, and the so-called "love conquers all" does not
exist...only money, is everything.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 79: Love is still alive after the death of
love
The night sky is dark, the stars are dim, and only the neon lights of
Bangkok's downtown skyscrapers are glowing with light. At this time a
luxury car slowly drove into a villa area that belonged to the family
property. The man in the driver's seat stepped down from the car in order
to... put on a superior smile.
"What are you showing up here for?" He looked at his son, who was sitting
on the steps before him, as if his face had just received a bath of tears. But
the other immediately stood up, slowly approached his father's face, and
then said in a defiant tone.
"Why are you doing this?"
"I was just trying to clear your eyes."
"Where did I go blind? I've spent ten years of my life without you, and now
you're back trying to do your fatherly duty for what do you get?!!!!" Pete
pressed the father in front of him with an aggressive tone that was a little
unpleasant for him.
"What I'm going to do is my business, and it's enough for you, as a son, to
do what I say."
"I've always listened to you, even though you were the one who abandoned
my mother in the first place, and you made her cry. But I still listen to you
and love you and respect you very much. Why have you come and ruined
my life?"
"Ruin? How dare you say I'm ruining your life? You're the one who's
ruining my life! If you're still stubborn and with that...that guy, what will
people think of us? Saying that our family eldest son actually has such bad
taste, that you're not normal and go to sleep with men. Obviously you have
tarnished the reputation of our family!” Phumi intensified his tone, staring
at his son with a deadly stare, as if he wanted to eat the other man alive.
Pete clutched tightly his fist, then said disappointedly.
"You're so selfish! You will always be so selfish!”
"So what, you came here just to call me selfish?" He smiled defiantly, for as
soon as he saw the look on his son's face, he knew what the other man was
going to do.
The rhetorical question made Pete become a little irrational.
"Don't mess with Ae! Don't mess with Ae's family!”
"Why should I listen to you?" Phumi raised an eyebrow, the fact that the
son before him, who had always been able to control himself, was suddenly
undisciplined Very dissatisfied. Pete seems to have made a big decision in
his mind and then took a deep breath.
"You will listen to me."
"Huh?"
"Because I'll go with you to Germany."
The man who was getting carried away stopped smiling and looked up at
the son in front of him - who chose to stay with his mother ten years ago in
Thailand, but at the moment he said he would be going back to Germany
with him. At first he didn't want to hear any plea from his son or care about
any of his thoughts, but now he wanted to hear further from his son.
Pete saw that his father was waiting for his explanation and took a quick,
deep breath.
"I'll break up with Ae as you wish, but you have to leave him alone, you
can't let him be forced to drop out of school, you have to leave his family
alone and let the Their business go on as usual. You also have to promise
never to do anything to his family again." Pete said emphatically, all the
while looking directly into the eyes of the man he'd feared all his life with a
nonchalant look in his eyes.
"Don't you think that's a bit much to ask? How can I believe you guys
actually broke up then?"
"That's why I said I would go back to Germany with you, but...you have
two years to give me orders." Father narrows his eyes and glances down
when he hears this.
"And what if I refuse?"
"You'll agree," Pete said confidently, while clenching his fists together,
hardening his own tears, and swallowing a mouthful of saliva, before going
on.
"You're not trying to hurt me, you're just trying to hurt Mom...When I'm
sad, Mom is sadder than I am. That's the picture you want to see, and, isn't
two years enough time for you to get back at Mom?" Pete's questioning
created resentment and irritation on the other side, but all that aside...the
son does have a point.
"In two years, I'll finish college and I'll do everything you tell me to do, but
you'll have to leave Ae alone, or else...in this life I will make sure you have
no more chance to get back at Mom." Eventually, the focus of the
conversation came down to this man wanting revenge on his ex-wife.
This is the woman who was once in love with himself, and this is the
woman who made him feel humble. This is the same woman who was
incredibly capable and talented, and the same woman who was so strong
that when he handed her a divorce settlement, she didn't even have even a
little sadness.
This woman gave everything she had to their son...a child he knew full well
was his ex-wife's heart.
"Do you think you can threaten me?"
"I'm not making a threat, I'm just making a suggestion, and one that I know
you'll agree to."
At this moment, the two sides are looking at each other, and the atmosphere
is heavy. Eventually, the selfish man grabs his phone and calls the man he
just met with.
"Let the kid go, I'll leave it alone," Phumi says grimly, then passes by his
own son, at which point Pete still looks determined.
"I'll be back in Germany the day after tomorrow, so get your bags
ready...and remember to tell your mother that I won in the end."
"..."
Snap!
Dad had gone home and closed the door, leaving Pete standing alone and
streaking. Then Pete...got in the car.
"Oooh...oooh...I'm sorry...Mom...I'm sorry...Ae...I don't have any other

choice...I'm sorry ah."
Pete returned to the car so that he could cry as loudly as he wanted to, and
to incorporate the tears he had just held back for several minutes release the
feelings that hurt so badly for making this difficult decision.
There's no better way than this, and father won't stop until he gets what he
wants for a day. He had to trade his mother's happiness, and she would have
been devastated to see him fall into his father's hands. But he was really
helpless.
Pete would never let Ae's future be ruined, and he would never let his father
cause any more harm. Even if he had to trade his own happiness for it, he
would willingly do it.
"I'm sorry...I'm really sorry..."
Pete doesn't know how long he's been crying, or in what position he's been
lying on the steering wheel, and even more I don't know how many tears
I've shed. He only knew the extent of his pain, nothing else could compare.
By the time Pete got back to his own dorm, it was hours later he was
tormented and wallowing in his own A few hours in the hustle. The
question is...what to tell Ae now.
"Where have you been?"
Before he had time to get mentally ready, the man who wanted to see and
dared not see him was waiting in the room.
"You're crying." The boyfriend, who had just been released from the
conference room a few hours earlier, hurried to his feet, walked toward a
wide-eyed Pete, and with a kind of thick, magnetic voice asked in surprise.
Ae cupped Pete's face - now covered in tears - with both hands and then
asked anxiously.
"It's your father, right! What did your father do to you? I was let out
because you went to negotiate with your dad, right?"
Even Ae knows the reason he was called in for questioning by the school
administrators was because of a manipulator behind the scenes. When he
saw his boyfriend's tear-filled face, he knew immediately who was behind it
all. Pete, on the other hand, just wipes the tears away with his hands and
manages to muster a smile.
"I went to talk to my father."
"What has he done to you!!!” Ae aggravated his tone, looking like he was
going to go after the man who had caused the boyfriend in his arms to cry.
Pete, however, smiled, and took the other hand away from his own face and
took the other hand and walked over to the big couch and sat down. Then
Pete took that big hand up and kissed it, and then brought his own face
close to that hand, and it was all full of resignation and love.
All this action, which Pete is normally afraid to do, gave Ae a sense
of...fear.
"What's going on? You talk to me!” Pete just laughed when he heard the
other man's follow-up question.
"I went and spoke to my father and told him to leave you alone...you can
rest assured that he will never bother you again."
"And what did he offer?!” Ae shouted out in a volume that bordered on a

growl, and then he gripped one shoulder of the other and looked at the
other's bloodied eyes. Ae saw the other man's eyes tremble with fear, and he
felt an inexplicable fear lurking within him as well.
Even though Ae wasn't very familiar with Pete's father, these few meetings
had made it clear to him that the other side is never going to make it easy on
themselves.
"You really know my father quite well." Pete also tried to stall for a bit, but
he knew he'd have to say it all eventually.
"I need to study in Germany for two years."

"What do you mean!!!”
The short guy simply couldn't believe his ears, retorting in a gruff tone as he
clamped a death grip on his boyfriend's shoulder. Pete, on the other hand,
raised his hand to touch one side of his cheek, as if to give himself the
courage to continue. Then he raised his head and continued.
"I told you that once, right? My father has the right to supervise me until I
turn 21, or until I graduate... This is the condition I negotiated with my
father. I'll go with him to Germany for two years so he can give me all kinds
of orders."
"But can you really stand life over there?" Ae didn't quite get it, and no, he
was trying his best not to understand the other guy's words.
Two years...as much as he could stand...just two years.
"Whether you can stand it or not, be there...if that's how he can spare you."
"You don't have to worry about me, I can take care of myself, I don't want
you to go over there, what about your mom?" Ae spoke up about this
important person, just as he had grasped at the last straw, and he thought
this would make the other man change his mind. But Pete smiled
mournfully.
"I'm not telling you this to discuss it with you... I've already made up my
mind, otherwise you wouldn't be sitting here at this moment."
"You don't have to worry about me, I told you so!” Ae re-emphasizes this
point.
"I would never ruin your future...ever." Pete also emphasizes in a more
assertive tone, and then the normally somewhat soft-headed boy goes on in
a more serious way.
"I've already decided that I'm going to live with my father." Ae wanted to
shake his head vigorously, wanted so badly not to accept everything his
boyfriend said. But when he looked into his partner's deep, soulful eyes
with infinite determination in them, he had to say it heavily.
"It's okay, it's only two years..."
"But I have something else to tell you."
As the other person held his hand tightly in his own and looked deep into
his tear-filled eyes, his orange-red lips trembled as he uttered the following
sentence When the words came, Ae felt the floor shake and her own heart
had vanished without a trace.
"I...I love you...a lot...a lot."
And for some reason, Ae felt that this "I love you" was the saddest thing he
had ever heard. Then Pete looked up at him and slowly, slowly released his
clasped hands.
"But...let's break up."
Silence
"Let's break up!”
"Pete!!!” It was only when Ae heard the words a second time that he
reacted. He caught the other man's loosened hands back in a tight, death-
grip, and also brought himself closer to the other man with a puzzled tone
of the question.
"Why...why are you breaking up...I'm not breaking up...I don't agree!”
When Ae heard the words, "Break up," he felt like he couldn't breathe, like
the floor was caving in beneath him. It feels like an invisible force is
hardening the flesh of your heart.
"I won't break! We won't break up no matter what! Was it your dad, right
Pete? Your dad...who told you to break up with me about this! I'm going to
talk to him about it, and I'm going to tell him that I'm not going to break up
with him even if he tries to kick me out of school!”
"Ae...listen to me...listen to me first...please...listen to me..." as Ae rushed to

his feet as Ae got up and Ae wanted to shake him off with one hand, but his
body turned around and he looked at the other person quietly, and the other
person stood up.
"Ae, you listen to me...I don't want your career to be ruined, and I won't let
your family get hurt, and I won't let my father hurt everyone you love...I
will never let...you understand me right Ae? Please..." No matter how
eloquent Pete's words were, Ae wasn't taking it all in stride anymore, no!
Even if he has to trade his future for it, he's in for it.
"I don't get it! Why do we have to break up?" Ae looked away, her mouth
was already trembling at the question, and Pete gripped Ae's arms tightly
again.
"Ae, just turn around and listen to me for a second, okay?" Ae turned his
face back, which was now dripping with tears of sadness, and Pete stroked
his cheek, his movements full of love, then said.
"Listen to me first...I'm not going to be selfish enough to keep you with

me...two years may not be a long time, but it's enough for you to meet
someone better than me. You're going to meet someone who doesn't have to
waste your time...Ae, I know you're a normal guy and I can't cut you off
from meeting a good girl's chance. It's clear to me...you want kids of your
own, you like kids, I can't give you that...the two years I've been gone,
maybe you... Being able to meet the mother of my future children..."
"I don't want anyone but you!” Ae tearfully retorted.
"I don't want anyone...no...I just need you!” The man's manly tears made
Pete even sadder to see, but he still tried to get his thoughts out.
"Maybe now you can say that, but you really shouldn't shut out all
opportunities, you should take that normal path... I've always imagined that
one day...you're a father, you have a daughter of your own, you're worried
about your daughter, you don't let anyone bully... I really hope so...you are
such a good father to me...I beg you...can't you promise to do what I'm
begging you to do? "
"I don't need... Pete...I don't need kids...I don't want to be a dad... I just need
you."
Ae pulled the other into a tight hug, burying his face in the other's shoulder
and letting his tears flow down her face. I don't want anyone, I just want my
gentle khun-chai"...
But by this time Pete was stone cold, and all he could do was put his hand
gently on his beloved's head and caress it sympathetically.
"You have to promise me that you won't wait for me...and if the time comes
when you realize that the person you need isn't me, you have to follow your
heart you promise me this or do you want me to live in misery over there?"
Pete seems to have caught Ae's weakness, for he is asking Ae rhetorically if
he is willing to let him live miserably in that far away place while worrying
about what's happening over here.
"I'll never stop loving you."
Love goes deeper than you know...
"Ae...you have to promise me..." and Pete tried his best to convince the
other man, causing his voice to shake a bit. I saw Ae lift her head up and
then look at her boyfriend with her own red eyes.
"My heart...will never stop loving you."
"But you have to promise me that if your heart tells you that you don't love
anymore...you're going to give yourself a new chance," Pete re-emphasized,
despite the heartbreaking pain he was suffering inside. But he needs Ae to
commit to him, and he doesn't want the boy to be held back by their past
relationship.
Eventually, Ae gave his permission.
"I promise you...but the day will never come when I stop loving you."
This promise has no reason to exist, for this heart of his, except this khun-
chai whom he has guarded for more than two years, there's no room for
anyone else ever again.
Pete smiled when he heard it, and stroked the face that couldn't be called
handsome, but which, in Pete's eyes and yet the most handsome face in the
world.
Now Ae may be convinced that he won't stop loving him, but two years can
really change a lot of things. Wouldn't it be better if one day, there is
someone else living in Ae's heart, to tell the truth and feel the pain right
now? And the mind knows itself well...there is no room in the heart for
anyone else but Ae.
"This ring..."
"You take it well, I beg you...you keep it...and the day you feel you no
longer love me, you can take it off, I don't need you to give it back to me."
Ae stopped the hand that was about to pull the ring out just in time, shaking
his head vigorously. He begged the other man to let the ring remain where it
was, and Pete was going to refuse, but eventually put his hand down.
He...couldn't make up his mind to take it off either.
They were silent for a long moment, then Ae asked softly.

"When are you...when are you leaving?" It seemed to take a lot of courage
for him to ask, and Pete bowed his head when he heard it.
"The day after tomorrow, I am coming back to pack my bags and then have
Aunt Jiu over to take care of the check-out."
"I'm going to drop you off..."
"No, you don't want to go...I won't feel comfortable leaving if you go and
drop me off." Pete said insistently, then released his own hand and looked at
his home.
"There's a lot more stuff than last year, so where to start packing up..."
"Ae." suddenly a warm embrace appeared from behind, the other man's
hands clasped around his waist. Pete gently I called out, fearing he would
be overwhelmed with emotion.
"Just one night tonight...we're still a couple tonight, and when it gets
light...I'll leave on my own."
It was the last request of his beloved for himself, and Pete could only
acquiesce, while trying desperately to contain his tears. Lest it flow down
again.
That whole night, they just held each other in silence, and the room was
silent, and there was no conversation, but no one else either Sleeping. The
two of them, ten fingers clasped together, huddled together under the
blanket as if it were a cold winter's day outside. They savor the warmth that
the other brings to them, as they wonder if they will ever have the chance to
have such a warm lingering session.
A ray of sunlight came in through the curtains, and this man who had kept
his promise had to get up from his bed with a heavy heart, clasping the
other side of the Fingers snapped apart and then...lowered his head and
kissed the other cheek with tears on his face.
"I love you Pete...I love you."
Ae left, leaving only a little boy on the bed, who is covering his face with
his hands and crying.
"Ae...I love you... I love you...you're the only one I love...love you...ugh.
Why...why did it come to this...why..."
Likewise, the one who made up his mind to disappear into his lover's life,
and having walked out of the room, leaned himself against the door, and
eventually sobbing.
Ultimately, despite how much they love each other, they still need to part.
"I'm sorry mom, I made a private decision without consulting you."
Patchara looked at her son, whom she had treated like a jewel, only to see
him tear-stained and gloomy, and Pete also not stopping to say apologetic
words to her. So she quickly hugged her son tightly in her arms as if the
other was still an unthinking child.
"I've always told you that I can live with every decision you've made."
"But I...I let my father get back at you." Patchara laughed softly at that.
Even though she knew it to be true, she hadn't expected the cruel man to
have any resentment towards the man who had taken everything out on his
son.
"It's okay, it's only two years...it's been ten years since you chose to live
with your mom...I let your dad have two years...why would I not stand it?"
Patchara gently stroked her son's head and Pete bowed his head in shame.
"Your father knows that when you're sad, I'll be sad too, so imagine if you
decide you want to stay in Thailand with your mom, your father will still
continue to hurt everyone you love here. It's going to be painful for you and
even more painful for mom...so, you have to have a good time over there
Pete, you must show your father that wherever you are, you can have a very
happy and joyful life." Mom gently reassures Pete, even though her own
heart is full of holes.
Maybe it's because I was so strong in front of my ex-husband that he took

out all this hatred on the kids.
"If you want me to be happy, then you shouldn't be imagining things," As if

he could read his mother's heart, Pete clung to her and said in a freckled
tone. Patchara smiled afterwards too.
"You don't have to worry about mommy, she has so much work here and
you Aunt Jiu, the chef, cooks so much for me every day" Yummy. Maybe
I'll forget about your handsome son then." Pete hugged his mom tight again,
thankful for everything and grateful that he was blessed to be his mom's
son.
The mother who loved him more than life.
The mom who never cared what anyone thought of her son.
This mom who has watched over her for many years.
This mom who respects any decision her son makes.
His mother is the greatest mother in the world.
"I love you, Mom."
"Well, Mom knows, let's start packing, or you'll go over there with all your
carry-on stuff," Pete laughed a little. But just as he was about to do what his
mom said and go pack, Aunt Jiu came in and said distractedly.
"Miss Deli is here, Khun-chai. I've told her you're unavailable, but she
insists on seeing you until she does."
"It's okay, Aunt." Pete's mind was a little confused as to why this friend had
chosen this time of year to come to him. But he walked out of the room
with those questions in mind.
"Pete, I'm sorry. I didn't mean for it to come to this, I didn't know my uncle
would hurt you like that."
Pete had always wondered why his father knew he was with Ae, and the
answer was in this remorseful-looking friend, she has come specifically to
confess everything to herself.
"I...when I found out that my uncle was back in Thailand, I went to see him.
I told my uncle that the reason you were hospitalized was because of that
boy. But it's all true ah, you would never have gotten involved with those
bums without someone taking you there. So I went and told my uncle that I
wanted him to help you so that you could keep your eyes open, but I didn't
expect things to be so It got out of hand...I didn't think you'd be forced to go
away from Germany."
Deli looked embarrassed and has always felt guilty for telling Pete's father
about this, but she's been embarrassed due to being scared to be honest with
her friend. When she heard from someone that Pete was moving to
Germany to live with his father, she felt she had to come and talk to Pete
made it clear. She was going to confess everything to Pete and was hoping
that Pete would understand her intentions.
She's just being nice, she just doesn't want Pete to take a wrong step and go
for a boy.
The boy in front of me hears all of this without saying a word.
"Pete, just forgive me. I'm doing this because I love you." Deli pleads
hopefully, and she expects Pete to forgive her. But when Pete asks her a
question, she's left speechless.
"Would people who love each other hurt each other like this, Deli?"
"Pete..."
"I know that, Deli, and I know you have good intentions. But your good
intentions are ruining my life. You know, Ae almost went to jail, his family
almost went into huge debt, and he almost got kicked out of school, and
now he and I have broken up like you wanted Deli." Pete spoke in his usual
polite tone, but the depths of his heart were still filled with resentment and
discontent. He also knew that even if he threw a tantrum with Deli now,
what would he get out of it? It's all a given and there's no going back.
The words made the girl pursed her lips and then her eyes filled with tears.
"Pete, I'm sorry, but we can still be friends right?"
"I can forgive you for that..." Deli smiled immediately after hearing that, as
she was about to walk up to Pete and try to take his hand when Pete spoke
up again.
"But we can't be friends anymore...you made me lose the love of my life

and I can't face you anymore. Sorry Deli...I don't want to be friends
anymore...I can't face a friend who broke my heart to pieces...sorry! I'll
have to pack my bags as soon as possible. You shouldn't be able to go see
me off either, so...goodbye is here." With that, Pete turned and walked into
the room, leaving the girl, who was remorseful for what she had done,
alone.
Love comes in many forms, but Deli chooses to get behind the scenes and
tries to get love from someone else. But in the end even that kind of love
between friends went up in smoke.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 80: Experiencing the bitterness of
parting from the end of the world
Ae
Hoo-hoo!
"Uncle Ae, Uncle Ae, there's a gray machine! Gray machine! Wow ~ "
"Well, it's a plane, little Yim."
"A plane this small is only as small as my finger." Little Yim says this
because she is holding up her thumb and forefinger to the sky at the one that
is flying over because the roof was paddled with glass. So, Ae picked up his
niece, who was in kindergarten, and asked her to reach out and try to
"catch" the plane.
"Actually, this plane is pretty big, little Yim. Big enough to fit you and your
uncle and your daddy-mommy."
"Wow! Airplanes are awesome yo, they can take me to many, many places."
I held my niece aloft and then kept spinning her in place and she let out a
loud, clear, pure laugh. But then I said to my niece...
"But Uncle hates airplanes."
"Why? Uncle, you can't hate airplanes yet." Little Yim looked down at me
and I put her hand down holding her up so she could touch my face.
"Airplanes took the most important person in my life to a place far, far
away, so I hate them."
"Uncle, gee, don't cry."
When my niece said this to me well, I just knew I couldn't help but cry
already. Little Yim wiped my tears with her little hand under my eyes and
comforted me with a very young voice.
"Uncle Ae, don't cry oh, I hate airplanes too, and I'm going to hate airplanes
with Uncle Ae. Airplanes are big bad, and they make Uncle Ae cry, and I'm
going to knock it bad." I saw her get anxious for me and managed to laugh,
then I said to her in a soft voice.
"Yes, the plane is a big badass." I really agree with my niece on that one.
"Little Yim, go take a shower now." Just as Little Yim was about to
continue comforting me, my sister-in-law with a five-month belly came out
of it and called out to Little Yim. I had to Put little Yim down and let her
run over to her mommy.
"Mommy, Mommy, airplanes are bad...airplanes make Uncle Ae cry and I'm
mad." I wanted to laugh at how cute little Yim was acting. But then I felt
like I couldn't lift my lips. I just locked eyes with my sister-in-law and her
eyes were filled with regret and eventually, I turned my face away.
I don't want the whole family to worry about me.
"Go on, go on, Daddy's little beauty, go take a shower." My sweaty brother
came out of the store, stroked little Yim's back with his hand, and then let
her take mom's hand and went into the house to shower. Then he came over
towards me.
"It's not manly at all to be seen weeping by your niece, Ae."

"Sorry brother...it's just...I don't know...my eyes have been shallow lately." I
said to my brother like I was joking. But he looked up at me and then
noticed the fading plane in the sky, so he pulled his eyes back to stare at me.
"It's not just lately, I guess, but our stubborn Ae has been shallow-eyed for
months." I had to laugh a little.
Yes, Pete has been in Germany for three months.
The three months he was gone made me feel like I'd lost my life.
No matter where I went or what I did, I would see his handsome face come
to life every time. I would see his smile, hear his voice, and see the tears
that filled his eyes when he said he loved me. At that time I didn't even dare
to go to his dormitory with his mother and Aunt Jiu to pack his things, that
day I just sat by the court and felt that what held me and him was
diminishing until it disappeared.
The phone number that used to be dialed every day is now just the sound of
a machine that says "still no service".
Facebook, where he used to be seen posting heartwarming moments, is in

ruins.
The dorm room that used to haunt him has become the next tenant's love
nest.
His student status has been transferred to a university in Germany.
Tin hasn't kept in touch with Pete either, and Money was still screaming
about where her darling Nong went...nope. People were able to contact him.
At first, everyone was on fire to find him, but as time went on until the end
of the semester, all that was left about him was the silky strands of
memories now.
Pete is moving away from my life, a little bit...a little bit...

Snap!
I tapped my brother on the shoulder as if to tell him to stop making fun of

me. Then I still said in my own unique calm tone.
"I'll be fine soon lah, you should go worry about your wife, does your
sister-in-law still find you boring."
"Hey, watch your mouth Ae. my kids are angels, so they don't like the smell
of human sweat, not that my wife doesn't. Be careful I'll whip you later."
"Come on if you dare." I wasn't intimidated at all and posed to fight him
and he waved.
"A gentleman uses his mouth and not his hands, by the way, are you going
to play rattan ball tonight?" My brother switched to a topic that made me
laugh.
"Can you do it, that belly of yours is getting so big lately, I'm afraid you
can't even lift your feet."
"You actually underestimate me, I'll show you how good I am when the
time comes...at least I'm a father of two." I nodded, promising to go to a
game of rattan soccer with my brother when the time came. I was well
aware that my brother was trying to comfort me, but he didn't just say it,
telling me not to think about it or anything like that. He just promised to
accompany me to do something I was interested in.
At first when Pete disappeared from my life, I had no desire to do anything

at all. But when I told Pond I wanted to get drunk, the guy hooked me
around the neck, dragged me to the football field, and told me I shouldn't let
my emotions out at the bar and instead play a hearty game of football on
the field, and finally you know what happened to me...our school team made
it to the finals of the inter-school soccer tournament this year.
I don't know if it's because of Pond's words, but I think the way to get a
restful night's sleep without nightmares is lots of exercises and draining
myself to exhaustion.
I was so focused on kicking a soccer ball that I tried to gleefully kick a

rattan ball, and I even signed up for a volunteer organization. I did
everything I could to give myself no time to think about the things that were
making me suffer inside, but...I didn't for a moment. No forgetting.
Every night before I go to bed, I look at the ring on my right ring finger, and
it's as if Pete's gentle words still haunt my ears.
"But some people believe that a ring on the right ring finger is a sign that
the person is not available or that someone is reserved...I believe that
second story...you have reserved me oh Ae."
I saw his happy smile, I saw him touch the ring cherished, and I felt a tinge
of guilt because I had bought him a very plain silver ring. Every time I get
to the end...I somehow fall asleep in tears.
"Dwarf winter melon! We came to visit you!”
"What are you doing here? Trick or treat."
My family comforted me in one of those ways, while my good friends

comfort me in another...they do their best to maximize the effort to run over
here to disturb my peace and quiet.
Same today, though I just got back from working at the volunteer camp
yesterday. But they came to my tiny home and camped in groups, bringing
all kinds of stuff with them. Who are the leaders of this nonsense, needless
to say... Pond and Sun.
"I hear you've been very sad lately."

"That's your opening line every time you come to my house, huh? It's the
third time this month!” I turned around and gave the gossipy guy a
scolding. I'll admit I was annoyed with him a few times, but he was also
overly worried about me. Otherwise, he wouldn't have come over to my
house so often during this holiday season.
"Come on, Shorty One, and you, Dear, Shorty Two...I want a drink."
"Are you okay! This sun's still overhead, you want to start drinking now?"
Mai turned to see Dear holding a large pile of puffed food, meaning they'd
be staying here late. Someone would be staying the night for sure, but most
certainly not this Dear guy, because someone would pick him up as soon as
it got dark.
"Shut up, you guys! They're all here, help work first, I've got a lot of work
to do." I quickly gave them a head start, and Dior held the rim of his
glasses.
"If I do, will your mom invite us to dinner? If it's not a good deal, I'm not
going to bother moving a finger." That's how the man who likes to count his
blessings responded to me, and I couldn't help myself.
"Pete used to help move stuff for free."
Stunned.
Not only was I taken aback, but even the guys were sitting there
dumbfounded and looking over at me with an empathetic gaze. I had to
shake my head.
"Okay, I'll talk to Mom later." I hurry back to the original topic.
"Hey! No, no, no. I was just kidding. What do you want us to do for you?
Just say it, I don't want the free dinner. We're all brothers, what's the big
deal about a little help?" It seems I was really embarrassed to get that big
lazy Dior to actually volunteer to do free labor for me. As soon as he said
that...
"It's nice to do a little physical work before the binge, so go ahead, I'm
ready!”
"Hey, don't leave me behind, what can I do for you? I want to do exercise, I
want abs!”
"Oh hey, Dear, do you want abs to seduce your husband? Looks like Alis is
going to be charmed by you by then." When Dear was full of enthusiasm to
help as well, Sun quickly interjected to make fun of him, and Dear gritted
his teeth glared at Sun. Pond saw them gawking at each other and giggled.
"Dear's been ripped off again, you're a real live wire!” As soon as Pond
finished, Dear stared at everyone in the room in anger, but when he saw me,
it was with a smile on his face.
"As long as Ae laughs, then it's worth it for me to be a comedian gimmick."

His words reminded me that I was laughing. I had to lift my hand and put it
on my cheek to let my smile fade, then I told them...
"I'll go tell Mom and Dad first."
Snap!
"Oops!!” As I turned around and was about to head inside, I heard a loud
noise, followed by Dear's yell.
"Do you want your husband to chase you with his big death knife by talking
so much to Ae, let him keep laughing if he can and he is just going to tear
your husband down!” Then I heard the others downright cursing as well,
and I shook my head sadly, not sure why the mood was lighter.
I'm now beginning to believe that when we have troubles, we just need a
good friend to make us feel better, and I And yet I have five such close
friends...I must try to do my best not to worry more about them.
"Tanned, strong young man!!!”

I'm sitting on a bench downstairs in the college, surrounded by freshmen
with notebooks asking the seniors to sign them. Suddenly a handful of
voices that were an octave higher reached my ears through the blazing air,
causing my face to ripple. When I turned to look I saw the graduated senior
running towards me like a buffalo.
"I miss you so much... It's been 3-4 months since I've been back to college...
Heavens mercy... Your pecs are even more developed than before... Let me
touch them! Well!”
"It's just a cheeky katoey, ignore her! Who needs an autograph?"
POW!!!
"Stinker! Who's got the nerve! I'll fix you today! What is this, junior
signing autographs for you? Get in line, all of you! Anyone who wants an
autograph from this brawny lad, please do a song called "Disturbia" and
then do the chicken roast for your sister, NOW! Or you can't expect to get
autographs!” When I heard that from Money, my brow furrowed a bit...
Money should be visiting the juniors this time. I'm not actually his junior
because I'm not studying at an international college, and he ordered those
nongs in a line in front of the bulletin board, and a few people actually
listened to her.
"Jump up! Spin and jump with your eyes closed!”
"Oh you, I'm shy."
"All right then, you shyster, go find a boy to dance with you." I had to sigh
when my right to sign autographs for others had become a powerful tool for
the schoolgirls to get their hands dirty. It's not surprising that all these Nong
girls came after me for autographs, since I was elected one of the "Three
Good Students" this year and Pond also did that hazing instruction at
freshman camp and he and he asked everyone to come get their autographs
from me.
That's why I'm so tired.
'That way you won't have too much free time.'
I think that's enough of a burden on my life.
"By the way, what is the Phii doing here?"
"Of course I'm back to visit my nongs and teacher, seeing this sister, can
you please act like you miss me!?" Sister Money's eyes are staring at the
handsome nongs while her mouth is still answering my questions.
"Just come see the dudes and say so."
"Yes! This year's nongs are so handsome... Nong, give me a twerk. What
kind of dance moves are you doing? That's it. Give me your... Wiggle your
ass, wiggle it for me...girls don't need to wiggle!” I had to shake my head
lightly as I looked at the funny schoolgirl in front of me, still with a slight
smile on my lips. But when she said the following to me, I froze.
"Actually, I was going to come back for my cutest Nong, but he transferred
to Germany and so I came to see you, charcoal-headed, it feels like I'm
seeing Pete."
I was immediately startled, but the other person didn't notice the change in
my expression. Because everyone who knew Pete only knew that he needed
to transfer to Germany for some specific reason. Everyone assumed that
Pete and I were still together because I was still wearing that ring, and I
hadn't told anyone that we'd been Breakup.
"You miss him when you see me."
"It has to be! Love to the point of missing him, so how's Pete doing lately,
and I haven't seen him update his Facebook?" I was at a loss for words, but
luckily she was focused on those Nong of mine again, so I didn't notice my
sixes and sevens Status.
It's also...almost eight months now.
"You're the only one, how narcissistic have you been lately? Posting
pictures of yourself on your face every day, you big black face, if you have
the guts to take off your clothes and take pictures again!” What Money says
is also true, but I haven't gotten around to answering...
Snap!
"Aaaaahhhhh! Which slave is so bold as to cover this sister’s eyes!”
All of a sudden, Sister Money next to me yelled and I quickly turned around
to look. Then I saw Pond appear out of nowhere, only to shield Sister
Money's eyes with his hands, and then also her cheeks. Money immediately
roared out like a gibbon in heat, and I quickly covered my ears with my
hands...
"What's up, sis!”
"Aaaaahhhh! You, a married man, have actually defiled this maiden ice-
clear little face!!!”
"Sister Money, we're not even married yet." It's not just Pond, it's also this
Cha-am who hurried out to clarify. Pond quickly laughed at this heartless
man, went back to hooking his girlfriend's neck and whispering to each
other.
"Cha-am's face is much softer than yours, you should put on more cream
sometime, sis ~ "
"Stinky Pond, you loser!”
"Is this a scolding? If I didn't know better, I’d think you were pampering
me." I had to shake my head and then turn around to continue signing
autographs for my swarming nongs. I took advantage of Phii Money's
bickering with Pond and quickly signed for them. I'm a very approachable
senior outside of training time, but in this camp, I can also transform into a
demanding instructor.
After I'd signed almost 10 names, Pete's older sister had finished arguing
with Pond, who turned around and proceeded to make big fat kinky
comments.
Then, I had to sit there and sigh, looking at this guy who said he was back
to visit his old friend at his alma mater, but came to the engineering school
to fool around. I'm getting a splitting headache from his deafening voice.
"It's super funny, it contracted my laughs for the year."
"You're no slouch either, how dare you tease her."
"Geez, because it's super funny when giant demons ghost-wail, Cha-am." I
think Pond's action is even more hilarious because he's putting his hands on
his chest and his mouth is mimicking Sister Money's flabbergasted look.
"By the way, what is Sister Money doing back here?"
"Seems like he's back to visit his exams halls and nongs." I answered him
based on what I knew, and then Pond was able to hit the nail on the head
and poke at the truth every time.
"So what's she doing here, then? It's not like this is her faculty." I paused in
thought for a moment, then answered calmly.
"She said she wanted to come back to see that dear Nong, but he wasn't
there, so she had to come and see me."
Pond and Cha-am looked at each other without saying a word. I didn't say
much about the fact that Pond had told his girlfriend about me. All this time
he'd kept the secret between friends and not spread it among the college,
and I was already thankful for that! Then I shook my head gently, and
though the wind was calm on the surface, a tumultuous ripple had been
stirred up inside.
"No need to look at me like that, I'm fine with it," I said as I picked up my
phone.
"Ae, I'm asking you honestly, from the bottom of my heart." Suddenly Pond
said to me in a serious tone and I had to look him in the eye.
"Do you miss him?"
""...I looked down at my own phone for a moment, feeling like I was
thinking about how to answer him, and then I sighed. Finally, I looked up at
my two friends in front of me, and then spoke to them in a normal tone of
voice - while in reality my heart... It will never heal.
"If thoughts could kill, I'd have died tens of millions of times."
I answered him just like that, as if Cha-am wanted to try to comfort me as

best she could, but couldn't. So I handed her the phone.
"Take a picture of me."
"Are you going to post pictures on Facebook again?" Cha-am asked me, but
took the phone from my hand and took my picture for me.
"By the way, why do you post pictures every day?" Pond was the same
gossip as always. I looked at the boy in the school uniform on my phone
screen, the same as the picture I took yesterday. Then I stood up and faintly
said...
"Because Pete felt aggravated that I didn't post many pictures earlier."
That's all I said to him, and then I walked away. I know they should be very
understanding of my seemingly pointless approach, and maybe they think
it's too late, but I'm not. Think of it this way.
That Facebook account, with its record of our moments...the fond memories
of that time...is still there, not yet abandoned.
I'm just hoping that he's still there, even though his account is no longer
updated.
'Ae you don't even update Facebook much, do you?'
'I don't like taking pictures.'
'I just want to know what you've been doing.'
'Wasn't I telling you about it?'
The conversation was still swirling around in my head, and now I can't tell
him about what happens to me every day. So I changed to posting photos on
Facebook, along with just a few words. I don't care if my friends make fun
of me for being narcissistic and actually post selfies every day, or come up
to me and ask me how I suddenly like taking pictures. Because the person I
most wanted to share my thoughts with is no longer with me.
I'll keep updating every day so he knows I'm doing well. I'm okay and
I'm...still waiting for him.
No matter how futile it may seem to others, for me there is a layer of

meaning in between that cannot be put into words.
Pete, how are you doing now? I can live alone, fine, but I've learned...when
anyone tells me that he wants to help me with all my troubles, All it did was
heal my wounds, but...never restored the wounds in my heart as they were.
Pete
"Phii Pete, I'm so happy today, a girl came over and confessed her love to
me."
"Gee, my brother is so charming, he's only ten years old and already has
several girls to confess his love."
"It's okay, I can't help it, who made me handsome?"
"Hahaha, you're handsome, you're the handsomest!”
It's getting warmer in Berlin in February. So, after saying goodbye to my

classmates after class, I volunteered to Mrs. Su to pick up Alvin from the
elementary school, so when Alvin saw me in front of the school, he flew
over and squealed to me about the funny things that had happened to him at
school, and I heard it and laughed.
"But this handsome is coming home too, and today your mom said she's
going to cook Thai food for you oh."
"Wow! It's awesome!” Now Alvin speaks Thai very well. Maybe it's
because I spend so much time with him, but I always speak half German
and half Thai, so he has to be forced to speak Thai with me. At first he got
angry and said it wasn't funny, but eventually, he did what I said, and now
Alvin and I are getting to know each other very well.
"Let's go then."
"No more hand-holding Phii Pete, I'm all grown up!” The language issue is
resolved, but this issue of him feeling grown-up is starting to give me a
headache again.
"Brother look at you, aren't you cold in such little clothes? Do you want me
to give you this thicker scarf?" Then this ten-year-old, who had grown
incredibly tall, pulled the thin scarf off my neck and proceeded to pull off
his own thick scarf gave me a scarf to put on it, and then I smiled like a
burst of bright sunshine.
"Brother you are more likely to get sick, so dress warmly, okay? Or else
you’ll wake up tomorrow morning sick as a weak, red-eyed bunny again." I
couldn't help myself as I watched this ten-year-old child tell me this in an
adult-like manner. I gladly accepted his scarf, though, and took him to the
subway station. All the way to the station I was thinking about what he
said...red-eyed bunny...
I'm not physically sick, I'm hurting in my heart...
When I first moved here, everything was torture for me. The weather, the
accommodation, the school...so many factors made me want to escape back
to Thailand in the first place. My father only allowed me to call my mom
once a month, and while I could call secretly, I did as he told me.
Let's just do what he says, before he pulls another trick on our friends and
family in Thailand.
And so the red-eyed bunny, as Alvin calls it, is actually the one that creeps
out as I lie in bed at night and realize there's no way out. The look of a night
of tears. I felt like I couldn't see any light at the end of the tunnel no matter
which way I looked, but the people who supported and encouraged me
through it all were my stepmom and my half-brother.
The two of them did everything they could to make me laugh, cook my
favorite dishes, and take me on excursions to faraway places when my
father was not available to discipline me.
I've been living here for a year now, and I've already been through the worst
part of my life.
I wanted to thank them so badly that I tried my best to be a good boy and
brother in return for how good they were to me...sometimes! I can't help but
think.
Anyone who is not related to me by blood is better to me than my flesh-

and-blood father.
"Today is a little more special than usual, oh Pete," Ms. Su came out of the
kitchen as soon as I entered the house. My eyebrows went up, so I let my
own stepmother pull me inside the dining room. Then I saw a cupcake in
the middle of the dining table.
"What's happening? Whose birthday is it today?"
"What birthday, huh? It's the one year anniversary of your arrival here." Ms.
Su said, smiling at me. I looked down at the beautiful cake in front of me
and saw, "Happy First Anniversary" written on it, and I curled my lips up to
reveal a grateful smile.
"Thank you! But later... Father..."
"Your father won't be back today, he's still in Switzerland," I breathed a sigh
of relief and then sat down to enjoy the dinner their mother and son had
prepared for me. I was talking under my breath to myself as I ate.
Has it been a year? Why do I feel like it's been ten years?
I'm thankful to them for making this year not a bad one, but I also apologize
to them for not having a day of is living a very happy life.
After this little celebration was over, I went upstairs to my room - now sort
of a haven for me. Then I turned on my computer, opened that URL like I
usually do, and typed that line of rotten password in quick succession,
then...I laughed.
"Ae had a good time today too," I said to myself, and then I reached my
shaking hand towards the screen and touched the boy in the football
uniform on top. Then I looked at the line of text at the bottom...
Victory today!
"Congratulations, Ae, on winning again." I whispered my congratulations to

the photo, then moved my mouse to the photo album Ae had created a year
ago. This photo album didn't feel like it was set up specifically for me at
first. I was almost afraid to open Facebook when I first got here, because I
was afraid of seeing some unacceptable images. But when I clicked on it,
many of his photos caught my interest.
It's hot today!
Going to play with Dear and the others today.
Helping out around the house today.
Today is my niece's birthday.
Today my brother's second child was born.
Each sentence was short, but there was a lot of it, as if he was telling
someone about the daily happenings. I knew right away that he was telling
me, was going on in his life. Eventually, sitting quietly in front of the
computer to see his status updates became my daily ritual. I looked at his
pictures, stared into his eyes, gazed at his face, his smile.
There are 365 pictures in 365 days, and every time I see them, it brings
tears to my eyes.
"Ae you don't do that..." is what I say, but every time I turn on my computer
I'm hopeful.
It was less than ten minutes of happiness in my tortured everyday life... ten
minutes as if I was still tied to him...
I was entranced by touching the ring on my right ring finger, a ring I never
took off.
Ae said if I didn't love it anymore, I'd take it off and throw it away. But I
don't even want to take it off, let alone take it and throw it away.
"Huh?" Suddenly, I saw something pop up on the screen...the song.
I saw what it was, but my trembling hand pushed the mouse to click in.
[Maybe it's love]
[Let me still stand here]
As soon as I heard the first few lines of the song, my tears had yadda yadda
yadda on the keyboard. My ears were ringing with a lyric full of meaning
and memories we share.
My incoming color ring.
The first song he ever sang to me.
The song from when he confessed to me.
He's also trying to tell me through...this song...that he still loves me.
"Oooh...Ae, you don't...do that...didn't you promise me that? I thought you

promised...oooh..." and I lowered my head, letting the tears flow across my
cheeks, trying to control my sobs as much as I could to keep myself from
The crying was too loud. I cranked up the volume of the song so that it
filled the entire bedroom, and I listened to it slowly, but my heart was
already full of holes. Eventually, I mumbled under my breath.
"I...love you too...love you...oooh...all the time."
A year doesn't diminish our feelings for each other at all, but increases day
by day. Sometimes I've started to hate myself.
Why do I love him so much, why is he still so good to me...why...we can't

love each other.
"I love you Ae...love you."
Finally, at dawn, I was the red-eyed bunny my brother had been talking
about again. I couldn't help but ask myself...when will this day-to-day
misery end?

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 81: Even if the world stop revolving
Two years have passed...
Today it's clear and cloudless and fogless. A small, half-new, half-used car
is creeping into a large mansion - its owner bought it a year ago. As soon as
the workers in the house saw the car, they opened the gate and let it drive to
the front of the main building. The man in the car turned his head to look at
a large bouquet of roses lying quietly beside him.
"You're here early in the morning, Ae," he said as soon as he got out of the
car, and the old nanny of the family greeted him, and Ae hurried to the other
man a haphazard salute.
"Good morning, Aunt Jiu, where's Auntie?"
"Waiting for you inside, just haven't seen you for a year, you're all
handsome as an angel!”
"Haha, you should have said that I’m looking dark"
"Where is it dark? This ancient wheat color look is trending these days."
Aunt Jiu said jokingly as she blossomed into a smile at the young man in
front of her who visited every year - this year it was already the third year.
The young man in front of her, who a year ago was wearing his college
uniform, now had on a pair of casual slacks and a light-colored shirt, and
his height, well he was already at the age where he had stopped growing,
but he had not expected to gain a few centimeters from the last time they
met, so when he wore formal clothes his stature was suddenly
extraordinary. His expression was also a little more mature, his eyes more
determined, his smile more attractive. Aunt Jiu couldn't help mentioning the
change.
"Did you just come from work?"
"Yes, I left work four hours ago, and then I came straight here."
"Oh, but you still made a trip to the flower shop halfway through." Aunt Jiu
snickered, while indicating with her chin the bouquet of roses - which were
being held by a smiling Ae in bosom.
"You must be tired then, come in, I'll prepare breakfast for you." Ae,
hearing the other's greeting, hurried in with familiarity, lifting his eyes
upward as he went, and looking at what was before him, and Show a wistful
expression.
Turns out he hadn't been here for a year.
"Aw, Ae, what brings you here so early? Did you sleep, boy?" The voice of
the lady of the house was now heard, and Ae tore his eyes away from
looking around and turned in the direction of the voice. He then saw an
elegant middle-aged woman standing a short distance away facing him, a
smile on her face.
"Hello, auntie, happy birthday to you." Ae rushed forward to give the other
party a bouquet of roses, and the other party smiled, but this "smile" was
full of sadness...
"You don't have to do this every year, Ae." was the same as before, and Ae
answered with the same line as before Pair.
"You will let me do it, for he should be happier if someone sends you roses
for him every year."
"Ae." Patchara just whispered Ae's name, and now Ae had grown into a
young man with a sense of responsibility.
This young man who was doing his filial duty in place of her son.
Every year before, it was her beloved son who helped her pick the roses and
put them in the vase, but something happened three years ago which forced
her own son to leave his home and travel far away from home. But on her
son's first birthday away from home, a dark-looking young man came
running to her house with a rose.
'I have come to give you roses in his stead, auntie.'
At that time, all she did was hug the young man tightly, tearing up and
apologizing to the other man that she couldn't do anything to help Busy. But
the one who should be hurting the most is comforting her with a strong
tone.
'It's all right, Auntie, he'll be back soon.'
Though the other hadn't put a name to it, she was well aware that it wasn't
just her who was expecting her sweet boy back in her arms. There was
another person who was also eagerly awaiting the day when she would be
reunited with her son. This person has always been treated like her own son
and has tried to make the most of her time to visit her. A year ago, this child
had successfully graduated and had found a good job in the foreign
government, but in the meantime, there had been constant phone calls, often
to her and he often sent her all sorts of local specialties.
The man who said he would do his filial duty for his son.
"Thank you, for sending me such a big bunch this year."
"Haha, because I've already started to come out to work ah, if I only give
one away, it's like it was picked from the back garden." Ae replied
shamefacedly, then followed the other into the dining room and shared
breakfast with the other as usual.
The young man's appearance and demeanor had changed drastically, but his
eyes remained the same.
The look in his eyes as he looked at the picture of the boy on the wall was
as full as ever...of love...of thought...of desire.
"Ae you know what? I actually have a present for you too oh." Suddenly,
Pat, who was sitting at the head of the table, blurted out something Ae
hadn't expected.
"No, I just wanted to give you a gift."
"Oh, it's not really a gift lah, I have one thing to ask you for a bit." This
time Ae quirked an eyebrow, but willingly obliged.
"Yes! Is there anything I can help you with?"
"Are you free on the third of next month?"
"Not sure, but it shouldn't be a big deal to ask for a leave in advance," Ae
promised, and Patchara smiled, then continued.
"I'm not available next month because I happen to have a couple of VIP
clients staying at our hotel, but I have to pick up one at the airport that day!
It is a very important man...if you could pick him up for me, that would be
great."
"...!!!”
Suddenly, the hand holding the spoon stops in mid-air and Ae turns his head
to look at Ms. Patchara with an incredulous expression. Patchara gave him a
smile and then stressed again...
"He's coming back to Ae, he's coming back to us."

Clank
The spoon in his hand does a free fall and hits the marble table. Then Ae
held his hands to his face and said to himself...
"He's coming back...he's coming back...he's the best present ever for
me...he..." the boy seemed like he was going to cry, but he looked up, he
displayed an extreme smile to the two elders present. The ring on Ae's right
ring finger glistened in the light of the morning sun that was streaming in
through the window...
"You go pick him up."
"Thank you, Auntie! Thank you thank you!!!” Ae only knew how to
mumble those words under his breath because his heart had
been...overflowing with happiness.
The one he'd been waiting for was going to be back in his arms again.
"Please adjust the seat backrest we are about to land."
"I've adjusted."
"Oops, sorry, I thought yours wasn't tuned."
At this time, all the flight attendants on the plane were secretly looking at a
handsome boy sitting inside the business class. The boy's noble
temperament makes people fall in love at first sight, the tall figure makes
people fall in love again, simply like a rich Khun-chai from a TV drama.
Exactly the same. All of them walking around him, trying to service each
other or strike up a conversation with each other.
So it's not at all surprising that that scene just happened, except that the
Khun-chai gave a mesmerizing smile to that, and made the young
stewardess blush with shame.
A moment later, all the flight attendants return to their seats to fasten their
seat belts as the plane is about to land. The youngest stretched his eyes out
the porthole, looking at the land he had left for three years.
Two years of undergraduate studies at a German university, and a full year

of an MBA program in London, and now...he was about to embark on this
land which carried his own heart.
Pete slowly closed his eyes, remembering the last three years and the reason
he didn't return to Thailand first thing when he finished his undergraduate
degree.
Fear.
It's a word he's been telling himself.
Fear... Things are not what they seem.
Fear...the times have changed.
Fear of...returning too late.
Fear...he left the opportunity to others.
All these fears caused Pete to postpone returning home and runoff for a year
to pursue a master's degree.
Though in the past three years, nearly a thousand photos have reached him
via social networking software.
Though each year he could hear the beautiful song the other sang to him.
Although there were signs in many ways that the other man was still
waiting for him, he was still afraid, and now he's finally coming back to
face that fact.
And if a more suitable person had come into Ae's life, I would have
congratulated him with joy.
Pete secretly told himself that, because that's what he's been trying to do to
the best of his ability. Because even though Ae posts a lot of photos on his
social floppy, he's still in Pond and Cha-am, and other old friends have seen
Ae on Facebook. He also sees Ae still in close contact with Chompoo, Ae is
close with his female co-workers, Ae...and many others enter his life.
"Well, it's about time," Khun-chai said to himself one last time, then
grabbed his luggage and walked off the plane.
Quickly, the Khun-chai passed through customs and went to the baggage
carousel to get his checked luggage, as most of his luggage was already at
the He came back to Thailand by boat over a month ago. Immediately after
leaving the gate, he looked around to find a familiar face, whether it was his
mother or Aunt Jiu, and when he saw them he probably would cry it out,
but...
"...!!!”
He was genuinely surprised when he turned his head over and saw a man
holding a large bouquet of white roses to shield his face. There was no
telling how many stares this man's actions drew from people coming and
going from the airport. But before Pete had time to think about anything
else, his feet were out of control and he walked towards the other man, step
by step by step...step by step...as he stood in front of the other man before
the other man put the bouquet down.
"Welcome home!”
"Ae!!!”
The Khun-chai in the long coat watched the other man coming towards him,
so he said the other man's name under his breath, and his eyes were
confused...
Ae is completely different from the photo because the photo didn't quite
capture every side of Ae.
Ae grew taller.
Ae got handsome.
Ae's skin is closer to wheat.
Ae got muscular toned.
But...the way Ae looked over at me was still exactly the same as it was
three years ago.
"You once made me promise you that, didn't you? If I met someone better,
I'd have to give myself a chance, but I've never taken that ring off in three
years, not even once, I kept the ring on. As much as I wanted to try my best
to do what you said, I ended up doing my best to look for you in others, and
you remember the song from the Lyrics?."
"As long as in the end / you never change your heart / it doesn't matter / my
heart doesn't change / even if my heart stops beating / you have to wait for
me to turn around." Disappear in the crowd / Hear that..." the lyrics the two
had kept in mind were read from Ae's mouth, when the two looked at each
other in unison.
"Also I will wait until this earth stops spinning first."
The wheat-skinned boy looked at the pale boy who has been thinking about
him day and night, smiles perked up at the corners of his mouth, and then,
with an said in a heavy voice.
"Even if this world stops turning...I will never stop loving you."
Pete, still teary-eyed at this, clasped the bouquet of roses in his hands as Ae
opened his mouth to ask...
"Come back and be with me, Pete, I'll never let go of you this time."
Without answering, Pete just flung himself over and hugged the other
tightly, his handsome face resting on the other's shoulder, and it was this
shoulder that gave Pete let the tears flow on each other's shoulders, but they
were tears of happiness and joy, and at the moment his bruised heart is drug
free. Pete said vaguely...
"And I never stopped loving you, not even for a second."
The two embraced each other tightly at the airport, not caring at all about
the attention of onlookers. The afternoon sun was now shining through,
reflecting on the silver rings on their right ring fingers.
Even though they're surrounded by dozens of people who are eating their
own food, they don't care about that. What others think of them has nothing
to do with how much they love each other either.
This accidental love affair is haunting because of the two men's undying
love for each other.
"You're still so cute."
"But you've gotten a lot better looking." Ae giggled at that, and also quickly
stroked Pete's back for him to get his breathing back to normal.
The two let time flow quietly without saying more than a word. Even
though they had endless words they wanted to say, they chose to convey
their thoughts by touching each other.
"I can't believe you're becoming so romantic, too."
"You mean tonight's dinner?" Pete opened up and Ae smiled when he heard
it, unable to help but remember what had happened earlier. After he
received his lover at the airport in the afternoon, he took him to this
luxurious hotel to wash his dust. Not only did he prepare a romantic dinner
for Pete, but he also booked a deluxe room above the hotel and they ended
up lying in the big bed, how does this series of one-off romantic gestures
not make Pete incredibly curious?
"I'm not the poor college student I used to be, when I got out of the
workforce, and I remember when I didn't even have a pair of sneakers I
wasn’t willing to buy."
"You became an engineer right?"
"You should have seen it in those pictures of me." Ae still doesn't know
how to beat around the bush when it comes to talking, and at the same time
he's trying to lock eyes with Pete, who's looking a little shyly away.
"Did you see that?" It was still a bit embarrassing, but Pete nodded while
explaining.
"Your pictures have been with me through many hard times, and sometimes
I secretly wonder, didn't you already, why do you still stir my heart like this
every day?" Ae raised an eyebrow when he heard it, not sure if he should
say it or not. Then he wrapped his large palm around the other's white hand.
"I've kept my promise, ah, I've tried very hard to save myself the
opportunity."
Pete was a little taken aback when he heard it, and though he didn't really
want to hear the other man go on, he looked as if he was serious about it.
He saw Ae lift himself up a bit and start telling Pete what had been
happening to her all along.
"I tried to be with Chompoo for a while, but it never worked. Chompoo also
knows that I haven't forgotten you, I just consider her a friend, and now
we're still brother and sister, and she's gotten into our college so she is my
nong. After I worked, I had an affair with a colleague there, but it didn't go
far because every night before I went to bed... I thought of your face." Ae
said as he gently stroked Pete's head, it was actually okay if he didn't talk
about it, it was enough to let the past go with the wind. But he still chose to
tell Pete all about the past, and then he also asked...
"What about you? Anyone else?"
"There was."
Ae's pupils immediately widened upon hearing this, while Pete grabbed his
phone and opened the photo album. Ae's eyebrows are locked, and he
looked like he wanted to put the album for a brutal beating, but he looked
down at it.
"This 12-year-old kid was following me around all the time, like my
personal bodyguard."
"How dare you startle me with such audacity, isn't that your brother!!!” As
soon as he heard this, Ae threw the phone away with it, held the other man
close, and clamped down on his hands, making Pete giggle. Then Pete
looked up at Ae.
"How could I have anyone else Ae. I've been waiting for you to update the
pictures every day." Ae smiled reassuringly at that and slowly relaxed his
hands, rewarding Pete with a sweet kiss and Pete Willingly greeted.
"Your dad's not going to come back to fúck things up." Pete's smile began
to fade, then he shakes his head lightly.
"He doesn't have time to get into our business."
"Why."
"Two months ago...he was diagnosed with early stage liver cancer." Ae
froze at that, his smile immediately changing to a bit of a worried
expression. He could tell right off the bat that Pete had a lot of respect for
the other father, despite the fact that he had done such a terrible thing to
their Father. Ae quickly reached over and stroked the other's face.
"So you're okay."
"It's fine...I'm really fine Ae. Father has Ms. Su in his care, and besides it's
still early days, he's already started treatment, and in another year and a
half, I guess he'll be back alive and well to fúck with us again." As much as
Ae wanted to forgive the demon for that, he felt a little heartbroken when he
thought of another thing. So he had to put the guy's health aside for now
and replace it with another issue.
"And do you need to go back over there?" Pete looked up to lock eyes with
Ae when he heard the question.
"Do you want me to go?"
"No!!! I wouldn't let you go even if you wanted to." Ae immediately replied
in a firm tone and Pete smiled...the third time he'd smiled in years.
"Then I won't go, I'll stay here and stay with you, I won't go anywhere and I
won't let you go to anyone else."
This handsome Khun-chai is much stronger than before, said in a stubborn

tone. Ae heard and took the other into his arms. Their arms were folded
over each other, leaving no gap. Ae whispered in the other's ear.
"I told you I don't have anyone else, what about you Pete...you're the only
one I love."
These sweet, sugar-like whispers had Pete resting his head on the other's
shoulder and then raising his eyes to look at him. Ae leaned his mouth
down slowly on the way.
"It's so sweet!”
"Want something sweeter?"
"Well, what could be sweeter than this? Flowers, dinner, sweet words...what
could you possibly have that's sweeter than that?" Ae smiled evilly after
hearing that.
Thud
"Would you like to taste it, then?" Ae rolled over and crushed Pete
underneath him, and Pete hooked his own arms around Ae's neck, laughing
more than he had before, then replied...
"I don't even know how much I want to taste it! Hurry up and give me a
taste!”
"Ae, er......Ae... Ae... hi... Hi..."
In a suite in a well-known hotel, two men on a bed were tightly embraced

and folded over each other, caressing each other, letting m.oaning and
g.asps loudly echo through the spacious room, but their hands were clasped
so tightly together that no one would get to make them let go easily. It is
like they were afraid it would turn and they would let go of each other's
hands again like before.
At this moment, Pete’s white body was straddling his lover's body, his two
young white slender legs spread wide, and his handsome face leaning
upward, with both hands on the other's broad, thick chest, opening his
mouth wide with a sweet, soulful moan, making his body swallow the other
man's fiery long drives to the deepest depths in full acceptance.
"Ae... Do you like it? Like it?" The man on top’s voice shook and he was
breathing heavily and cried out the question, willing the other man lying
beneath him to reach out and vigorously squeeze flesh off the other's
buttocks, the force of the rubbing and stroking made Pete moan with
emotion.
"Like... not. It's that I love it so much..." Ae said in a low voice. Thoughts
churned up at the beautiful picture in front of him.
This face, this hot body, this sweet, soulful moan, every little detail is
imprinted on my heart.
"Ae... Ae... Ae....Ae rub a little more" said the one who was receiving the
other's heat with a shaking voice and a gasp, two big hands reached out and
began to vigorously ground his pale pink nipples, rubbing and pinching
them until he was addicted to them, such intense rubbing and stroking that
the rear pussy contracted and the thrilling pulse was getting stronger and
stronger, as the person watching him gasped and murmured.
"Now... Dare you to beg... me?"
"Uh... From now on I will beg... Ahhh... I'll say... I'll tell you my every
need... Let Ae... Ae... Let Ae know... Ah!” Pete couldn't help moaning out
loudly as the other man's heat ran hard through his deepest depths, hips
raised higher than before. Letting Ae pump viciously inside him until his
whole body was in spasms.
Such a statement also made Ae lift his own hand to brush away the sweaty
hair that stuck to his face. "Ok... Tell me na... Tell me everything... I want
you to tell me everything... Ah..." The young man hissed his voice and said,
pulling the other man close for a hard kiss, his whole fair human body
tightly intertwined in the young man's tightness that there was barely a
space on the muscles, hearts overlapping each other listening to each other's
intense heartbeats, lips intertwining with lips Feel each other's throbbing, no
one wants to pull away first.
"Aaahhhhh.... Ae... Ah... Ae..." As the other man's mouth left his own, Pete
shuddered and moaned out, his hole being pumped even harder, making him
have to lie down to the other man's broad shoulders, greedily breathing in
the other's scent that made him miss it so much until it was full and deep
inside his lungs. Ae also cupped his opponent's white buttocks, ramming
himself against Pete’s sensitive spots, his movements showing that he had
missed the other man more.
"Ae... I love Ae... Love Ae... Nah..." The man on top of the ride
straightened up, twitching, the flesh of both buttocks jerked obsessively, all
too willing to let the other man's fire do its work deep inside his hole, taking
a look at the other person's eyes and see that they want to eat and tear
themselves apart.
"I love you too... Love you very, very much..."

"Show me, Ae... Tell me... Aaah... More than that... More than this... tell me
na..."
Snap.
When his own body was suddenly flipped under, Pete gasped out in shock,
growing taller to straddle his body, lifted his two legs high, a cold
determined sharp face to Pete, eyes glowing with a bath of fire.
"I'll show you... I'll show you how much I really love you!”
"Aaahhh!!!” Aaah. Ae....Ae... Uhhh... Uhhh..." The recipient moaned and

gasped as he was pounded even harder by the big guy, the fast frequency of
being poked in the G-spot making him feel like his world was shaking and
he turned clutching the sheets with both hands, taking in the blissful,
enchanting and gasp-inducing experience.
Too fierce.
Ae reached out and tied each other's hands until they clasped each other
tightly, the other hand dragged the round flesh of the other's buttocks, and
the love spread. Various parts of each other's bodies and even gasps
intermingled with gasps, flesh slamming into flesh vigorously, the sound
vibrating throughout the room.
Again and again, as if to repeatedly confirm that they were both truly
present in each other's arms. But they are not willing to reach the sexual
peak so easily, because they both sense that they are on the verge of release
at the moment. Big lovemaking and slow warmth go hand in hand, and we
are constantly feeling this soft, sweet, hot and intense love with our lips.
"No, no, no... No, no, no, no, no. Ae... I can't... I can't... I can't..." Until Pete
cries out and begs him, the man above grips Pete's hips and pushes deeper
in the hole even harder.
"Ah... Ahh... Ahhh!” He didn't have to wait too long before he sent the one
with the fair body to the top of the dream of desire, Pete’s two hands still
clasped around his neck, allowing control of his body, poking and stabbing
fiercely inside him, releasing all of their desire. Filling Pete’s warm, wet
pussy, eventually they both gasped to calm the throbbing of their bodies.
The two conveyed through body language how they've been feeling for the
past few years...to sum it up in one sentence...
Love.., and how much we love each other.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 82: Prologue: An Accidental Love
Looking out over the sea and the sky, the wind and the glamour are endless.
White clouds dotted the blue sea and sky, long sandy beaches with a faint
smell of the sea, blue water gushing up in rolling waves, raging refreshingly
damp and faintly fishy sea breeze that lapped against the shore reefs and
brushed slightly across people's cheeks was refreshing.
With a view like this, it's perfect for lovers to spend this wonderful romantic
time together, but no...
"Tin, don't stop, hurry up and peel it, you can't keep up with how fast I can
eat it!”
But not what you are thinking... It's the handsome man eating at a restaurant
by the beach with the grinning brat, all dressed in designer clothes, holding
scissors in one hand and crab in the other, pounding crab meat and crab roe
into the plates next to them.
And the guy who was eating what was on his plate was only doing 2 things,
one was dipping his plate of food into the seafood sauce. Second, take them
into his own mouth.
"Or you can peel it yourself!” Tin said tiredly, still peeling the crab in his
hands, and the person next to him started talking nonstop.
"No way, I'm not going to do it, I've been tired for a week, it's rare to have a
vacation, you can serve me, you know? For a week, no, I should say a
month, I've been serving all kinds of clients every day, and my back is
really sore! The leg cramps, I don't believe you feel it, it's stiff, even my
mouth is sore, so you have to please me.” When Can finished he took his
crab-covered hand and touched it to his stiff skin, and the people at the next
table looked over at them curiously.
What kind of work requires customer service till one gets a sore back and
leg cramps, even his mouth is sore.
Sounds like...
"Don't say it, or people should get the wrong idea."
"Huh?! A misunderstanding?! Aw, what's the misunderstanding, isn't it

normal for me, as a fitness instructor, to serve my clients? And have to
please them in all kinds of ways, and you gotta move wrong yesterday
during yoga and you flashed your back, so what's so wrong with that?" Can
is still the same old Can, not changed at all, and it's because of this talkative
personality of his that people are finally getting their facts straight. Tin
sighed and continued to peel the crab.
"Never mind, it's fine"
"Ah, are you mad at me again?" Can immediately retorted, and the other
shook his head and continued to peel the crab, then said slowly:
"No, I was just thinking, you're not the only one who needs a job, I have a
job too, and I've just come from an inspection at work and now I have to
serve you, Khun-chai."
Uh, yeah!
Can froze, looking at the handsome Khun-chai in front of him, feeling more
gentlemanly than ever.
By this time they had graduated more than a year earlier, and he had started
working after he had reached an agreement with his father that his mother
had a plan for him to continue studying abroad, and as for Can, as he just
said, he's become a fitness instructor at a gym.
As for Can thinking that Tin's getting better looking, that's because Tin, in a
suit after work, has a much stronger presence. He became a rich Khun-chai,
and as soon as you passed by him, you could tell he was the son of the
company owner, not the regular workplace employee and he's getting more
and more smiles on his face even though he has to smile for business. I hear
a lot of beautiful women run after him, but who's to say he's that obsessed
with me!
Can smiled floridly as he thought about it, forking up a grilled shrimp

which Tin had already peeled for him and dipping it in the seafood sauce.
But the next step is a bit different from the previous one
"Ah, open your mouth, I'll feed you, Tin," said Can very indebted but
sweetly to those who listened, and then put the prawn stretched out towards
his mouth, and Tin turned to look at his little eyes, a smile popped on his
face, it was a pure the first day he saw him, then eyed the shrimp in his
hand.
"Eat up, I'll feed you" said Can, and then he shoved the shrimp gently into
his mouth, forcing him to open his mouth and eat the shrimp.
"Is it good?" Can asked with a cheerful grin, and looking at his seemingly
smiling face, he already knew his answer.
"Okay"
In Can’s words, Tin said it was okay, which means it was delicious.
"Have another one then, come on, aren't you tired, after inspecting for days
on end, open your mouth, ah ~ " even though Can is acting like a retard! He
opened his mouth like a child and then shoved another shrimp towards his
mouth, but the Khun-chai was still willing to open it as he wanted, and then
ate the shrimp in one bite, smiling happily from time to time, which Tin
knew was the best way to console himself, given Can’s personality, Can
leaned in a little closer towards him then said:
"How about a little relaxation for you tonight?" Can said with a raised
eyebrow, no shyness visible on his fair face, and Tin listened stunned, his
eyes beginning to glisten brightly, because what he calls relaxation ends up
making both parties exhausted.
Can wouldn't be embarrassed, and he'd be equally embarrassed, so there's

the often dark and windy night that happens to fit those blood-curdling
things.
"Is it okay if I want it now?" Tin leaned closer to him too, reaching out and
touching his ass through the corner of his shirt, but Can, for one, wasn't
embarrassed at all. Instead, he leaned in close and even smiled at him:
"Should we also try that?"
"Er"
"Hey, so this is where you guys are hiding!”
They were just about to kiss in such a public place when a deafening shout
came from outside the store on the beach, which was partitioned by a
wooden fence. Tin was squinting in frustration, then tracing the sound of his
voice and momentarily staring at it.
Not only was Pond and his girlfriend standing there on the beach, but all of
his friends from university were there, as well as Phii Money is also posing
for pictures on the beach, and Tin sighs heavily at the sight of it.
"Want to come along and have some?" he said, feigning nothing, as he

worked on the crab legs, and Pond shook his head Answer:
"Wait, did you see that Ae and Pete duo? We came here together, but when I
turned around, he was gone. I don't know where he went. I wonder if he's
the same as your wife. Sneaking out to do something shameful with you? If
I knew I'd be hiding from everyone with Cha-am too."
Snap! 〜
"Oh hey, Cha-am, I'm kidding, I'm kidding! Don't hit me ha, it hurts!” As
soon as Pond finished, his girlfriend elbowed him in the face, and Can
smiled, enjoying the last of the crab, finishing it off then he stood up and
pulled the person next to him up with him.
"Come on Tin, let's go find them both, it's been almost three months since
we've seen each other, we'll have to gossip a bit"
"Can is right, exactly what I had in mind, must gossip today."
"And you have the nerve to leave your job and come here to gossip about
someone else!” Dior, a friend from his senior year of high school, called out
to him. Pond laughed at that and then said to him:
"Take care of your Dior, you husband!” Dior gave him a blank stare, then
turned and kissed his beautiful half-breed husband, and everyone laughed,
then in unison says:
"Come on, let's go gossip about Ae and those two!”
Wow... Wow...
The blue waves lapping against a pile of rocks and splashing, the white
sandy beach looks a little different than usual. Two teenagers are strolling
hand in hand on the Long Beach.
These two teenagers are very different, very different in color, style, and
appearance, but the one thing they have in common is that Right now
they're all smiling.
"It's so quiet."
"Do you mean the others are noisy?"
"It wasn't just loud, it was annoying and messy, and I was planning on
going out with two of us, my own wifey." The dark skin youngster shook
his head and said, willingly calling the person next to him "wife", the white-
skinned youngster smiled and shook gently and shook his hand.
"I'm not the one who said anything to them this time.” said Pete with a
smile, and Ae froze, confessing to him:
"It's my fault for spilling the beans, but I didn't just tell them ah, they
invited me to a party with them and I told them that you and I had a date to
hang out, and I don't know how Pond knew I'd be here, and had a whole
bunch of people along for the ride. Everyone already has their own jobs,
and I can't believe there's a way to bring everyone together, I just don't get
this kind of connection he has.”
Pete chuckled, remembering how the two had planned to hang out together
a few years ago and had attracted a bunch of people.
"But I think it's pretty hilarious, it's the first time we've been together since
we got back." Pete smiled facetiously and said, Ae stopped abruptly and
then turned to stare at Pete.
"As long as you're happy," said Ae, who had been upset, and a smile grew
on his face as he reached out and touched the back of his head. Soft hair, the
sea breeze gently blowing his hair, he looked so sunny.
"Do you feel happy?"
Pete's mouth went even wider at that and he grabbed his hand and put it on
his face.
"Very happy, Ae, I feel so happy now that I have forgotten the torment as
well as the pain of the last three years."
"That's good, I want to make you happy and make you happier, and every
day from now on I'll make you happier and happier than you are now" Ae
Stroking his cheek said the handsome teenager couldn't hold back any
longer:
"Ae, you know what? You're so much gentler than the first day I met you."
said Ae and couldn't help but smile.
"The first day I saw you, I wondered what kind of boy was so delicate,
handsome, fragile and crying? And like I said, I'm not very good at
comforting people". The memory takes them back to the first day they met,
the day he was hit by a bicycle, and he remembers saying that he wanted to
die, but he took him to the infirmary anyway.
"And now what?" Pete asked with a smile.
"Do you?" Ae paused and laughed at the curious look on the other's face.
"What boy looks more beautiful than a woman and cries." Pete's face grew
gray, and he thought the other man would say some nice words to cheer
herself up, but Ae ignored them and continued:
"But this man, I'd wipe away all my tears for him, I'd protect him with my
whole life, I'd protect him while he cries, standing behind you, comforting
you... in my eyes, you are my heart." A smile gradually began to appear on
Pete's face again, and finally he couldn't help it. Let out a laugh.
"And what do I look like to you?"
"Likes to make things happen, is mean, not romantic at all." Now it's Ae's
turn to start looking shady, looking at the non-stop smiling man, I guess he's
the only one who can be so distracted. Pete continued:
"But you're the man I love the most." and then he reached out and took his
big hand and held it tightly
"You're the one who taught me to be strong, you're the one who taught me
to be patient, and you're the one who made me better and better, and when I
was sad You were the one who wiped my tears next to me when I cried, you
were the hero of my heart, the one I could never surrender to Man," Pete
continued with a smile on his face.
"I'm thankful to God for allowing me to meet you, for fate and destiny, or
maybe just an accidental encounter that put you there, I'm going down the
road, and I've met a someone who made me a new me, and I'm even more
grateful for everything that's made me fall in love with you," he said to his
beloved. Man, speaks the words hidden deep within himself, and Ae listens
attentively, then takes his right hand.
"You're not done yet, Pete."
"Uh-huh?" Pete frowned in curiosity, and Ae continued.
"It's not just that you fell in love with me, I should say, thanks to everything
that made you fall in love with me, that made me fall in love with you, so
much in love with each other." Pete would smile and then continue listening
to him:
"I don't care if we met accidentally, all I know is that this accidental
encounter led us to fall in love accidentally, From now on, I will guard you
with my whole life and love you with my whole heart with all my soul.”
As they both tell each other about their love on the beach, Pete feels slightly
shy and secretly lowers his head.
"Hmm."
"Let's take a picture together, I don't want to post any more pictures of
myself alone." and then he put his arm around his shoulder and took out his
phone Selfie up and Pete looked up at the camera too.
Ka-chow!
Ae took his left hand and exposed the pair of silver rings to the camera, as
the rings are now not worn on the right-hand ring finger but on the left.
If the meaning of the right ring finger is that the name has been taken, then
the left ring fingers means he will be his for the rest of his life.
"You're into taking pictures now hey."
"I'm just drunk on your charm." Pete was trying to tease him a little, but he
got caught up in his earthy sentiments, the fair face actually began to shy
up, had to silently look at the camera inside the two sides are face to face
photo, behind is An ocean of water
Ka-chow!
The memory of the two of them is thus preserved, and Ae dragged his chin
down and turned his face to sweeten the kiss, however...
"Found them!!!”
"Fúck!” Ae didn't curse in a good way, and Pete laughed instead, turning to
look at a group of his friends walking towards them, Ae watched as they got
near and he can't help but complain in their minds:
Why did I just happen to make such a bunch of good friends?!
"Ae, don't look at me like that, this time it's just a celebration of everyone
being together again, just smile, Ai’Shorty!” Ae put on a leathery grin at
him and Pond froze as Ae slowly put the phone in his pocket then nodded
says:
"Shouldn't I be happy, then?"
"Well, that's...!”
"Then you let me kick your ass, you fúcking Pond!!!” Ae said and ran up to
him to kick him, Pond ducked out of the way and they ran after each other
on the beach. It looks like he probably won't be able to sleep if he doesn't
kick him today. Pete let out a loud laugh at the sight, Phii Money went up
and gave him a hug and then got everyone together for a group photo and it
was great to have everyone together again.
The beach was filled with all kinds of laughter and smells of friendship and
love.
If they met each other by "chance", then it's up to them to steer the love.
Whether it's an accidental encounter, or fate or destiny, it's up to you to

decide what will ultimately bring each other together.
If this man...is not the one he's waiting for...
If the man...is not the one he loves...
If this man...is not who he thinks he is...
If this man...is not someone he trusts...
Even if God creates thousands of accidental encounters for him, he still

won't meet his true love again so he will cherish this hard-earned love for
the rest of your life.
This love is born of you, and you alone.


《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 83, Special Chapter 2: I'm in your
future.
As the sky was turning red with the setting sun and the day was drawing to
a close, a luxury car was slowly pulling into the garage of a mansion...
After that, a young man in a finely tailored suit rushed out of the car,
carrying a briefcase in both hands and two long legs and took a step
towards the house.
"Ow, the Khun-chai is back!”
"Where's Ae? Aunt Jiu," he had just entered the house, and the old maid in
a nightgown came out to greet the Khun-chai of the house, and the youth
did not wait for an answer from the maid, he asked eagerly about the
whereabouts of the other man, and Aunt Jiu looked favorably at her own
Khun-chai.
Whenever it came to Ae, her Khun-chai was always radiant and glowing all
the time, almost making the entire hotel female employees enthralled.
It's been more than a month since Master Pete returned from England, and
Mrs. Patchara Pete's mother has told him to rest first. It wouldn't have been
too late to work in a hotel for a month or two, except that Pete insisted on
working in a hotel right away to help his mother out a little and shoulder the
burden on his shoulders. Pete went straight into management as soon as he
arrived at the hotel, and there's no doubt that as the hotel's current owner's
only son and favorite grandson of the hotel's founder, these two identities
are outstanding enough. The Khun-chai's perfect image has also
undoubtedly become the ideal match for many women.
I've heard that the women in the hotel look him with red hearts in both eyes.
Today, the lanky Pete can wear a professional suit perfectly, and he looks
even better in formal wear, with his clear eyes, sometimes tender,
sometimes quiet; saber-browed, starry-eyed, a glimpse of a disturbed heart
song; nose as if suspended, lips and a smile, gentle and elegant. Like a
noble prince. Such an enchanting talent becomes instantly distracted when
he encounters something about a man named Intouch. Sentimentality.
"I'll be there at nine o'clock, waiting for you in the living room."
That handsome engineer always managed to tug at Pete's heartstrings easily.
"Ae's been waiting for me for two hours, huh?" Pete suddenly felt guilty
when he heard Aunt Jiu's shocked response, and Aunt Jiu heard the khun-
chai's response gently Laughed out loud.
"Trust me, Ae is willingly waiting for you...so I'll close the door." Aunt Jiu
said as she chuckled softly and Pete immediately:
"It's okay Auntie Jiu, I'll close the door myself later, go to bed and don't
wait for me like this from now on, I don't want you to stay up all night.”
Pete felt a little guilty, Aunt Jiu just smiled petulantly.
"Khun-chai, how can I stay up all night, your mother usually works until
very late, I've been doing it like this for decades...don't worry about me! La,
I wouldn't feel at ease if I didn't see you and your wife both home safe and
sound, you go ahead, don't keep Ae waiting too long." Aunt Jiu said as she
gave Pete a gentle shove and then went out to close the door. Walked into
the living room - there was a man there who had been waiting for him for a
long time.
The guy drove almost three hours just so he could see him on his day off.
The man was lying on all fours on the couch, looking tired.
This image made Pete place his hands on the glass coffee table and then
move to the man, sitting on the edge of the couch, looking fondly at the
man in work clothes in front of him - looks like he drove to Bangkok as
soon as he got off work.
Must be exhausting.
Pete thought to himself, reaching out and gently running a hand through
Ae's short, shorn hair, examining this picture of a man who, for work
reasons, I had been guessing that's what life is all about, even Pete, because
of the wedding reception at the hotel he stayed at work and was worried
about it, and was only a little relieved when everything was arranged neatly.
Just being able to look at Ae, he's too happy to speak.
And not just because Ae has gotten better looking, taller, better.
Yes, the man who was once the butt of jokes about the short winter melon is
no longer the same...Ae is much taller today and I don't have to look down
to meet his eyes, the already strong body is stronger than before, more
muscular and healthy, because of playing in the sun all year round! The skin
also has a healthy bronze color, giving the impression of an upright, strong
and handsome man, as tall as a tree, as if cast in bronze and cast in iron. His
likeable physique makes him a fish out of water at work...such an Ae is a
very attractive man.
But all that good looks on the outside isn't the source of Pete's happiness;
it's the reassuring feeling of being around him.
As long as Ae is around, that's the source of my happiness.

Thinking of this, Pete's mouth unconsciously went on the field, his palm
gently caressing Ae's face, before taking off his suit jacket and placing it on
the coffee table, then
Rustling, rustling, rustling
The tall, leggy, young man that so many women fantasize about being able
to spend the night with climbed onto the couch and pressed against another
tall, leggy man body, two slender arms around each other's waist, face on
top of each other's chest, listening to each other's powerful heartbeat. The
mind felt unusually peaceful.
"Wanted this forever."
"You want to fxck me while I'm asleep?"
"Ah!” Pete was startled when a man's characteristic hiss sounded above his
head, and he looked up to see Ae sleepy-eyed and eyebrows, but our khun-
chai Pete is not blushing as shyly as he used to, he just grinned with a big
smile on his lips, he asked:
"So will you let me on?"
Ae raised an eyebrow, then
"Oh, I'll take anything that's more demanding than fúcking me." Ae, who's
grown big enough, scooped up Pete's waist and tightens his hold on him. Ae
smiled softly and leaned in close to Pete's immaculate face, brandishing a
kiss, and Pete laughed along with Ae, pressing both hands against his broad
chest, lovingly using his eyes to stare at the brilliant starry eyes, Ae didn't
say the spell, but all the stars fell into his eyes, the love of his life. A lover
with stars in his eyes and a clear spring in his heart.
"Are you tired, Ae? You can actually let me visit you in Rayong once in a
while."
Pete said as he gently stroked Ae's face, and Ae just smiled, then grabbed
the other man's hand and dropped a gentle kiss on the back of his hand.
"I'm not tired, once I see you, all my fatigue is gone." Ae's tone was
solemn; the once youthful boy had learned what tenderness was and
understood the true meaning of love, and he kissed Pete again on back of
the other hand, looking at the person I love most in front of me, my heart
swells with love.
"It's only two or three hours, so what's the big deal compared to the three
years that were once lost? I'm willing to see you every week, even if it's just
two or three hours together, even if I have to drive ten hours." Ae said
slowly and Pete smiled slowly, what Ae was saying was exactly how he
felt, for the three years he had been separated from him, no one can relate to
it better than him.
Three years of one's life, far away from home, like a boat drifting in the
ocean, trying to slip to his homeland but without direction, he dazedly
remembered some but forgetting others, he stupidly reached out his hand as
if he'd grabbed something, and brought it up to his eyes to see it was a leaf,
which he folded into his thoughts wanting it to float to his homeland, but
ended up crumpling it into a ball and eating it, it was pungent and bitter of
the taste that he wanted to spit out, but still swallowed hard, for the leaf
held all his thoughts of the man and the only tie-in is that he still wants to
go back to his hometown and see the man.
Three years has taught them so much, it has taught us to cherish the rare
happiness of being together when we can! So even though Ae now needs to
work on one of Rayong's projects and Pete's going to be working in
Bangkok, they've reached a consensus, it is a must meet weekly.
Even if Ae is the one who sacrifices the most, because it's always him
coming after Pete, so what? As long as the people who love each other can
snuggle together.
"Don't get that look on your face, I just don't want you to get too tired." Ae
said.
"Then it's not all about you being tired?"
"Nothing of the sort. Now that you're adjusting to your job, too, and I don't
want to put you through too much interference, it's best that I come back to
see you, When you're on track with your work, I'll just lie still until you
come visit me, okay." Still smiling, Ae took both of Pete's hands and
stroked them gently, and Pete couldn't help but smile.
"When I get back on track with my work, you'll say you have to come back
to see your niece, or go back to Bangkok for business...you're just worried
about me, and didn't want me to drive to you." Pete knew it by heart and Ae
just smiled in response, so let's pretend Pete was right.
Ae's sly look made Pete smile with unusual satisfaction.
Pete knew in his heart of hearts that when he returned home and they were
together again, Ae was more devoted to him than ever, even now he was
already a man with little to worry about everything, and his boyfriend still
sees him as the fragile and even a yearling who can't ride a bike. So Pete
didn't go against Ae's concerns about him.
In front of outsiders, he's Mr. Pichaya, and in front of Ae, he just wants to
be Pete, the one who Ae loves to pamper the most.
"Sometimes I wish I could blame you for knowing me so well." So the

taller body pulled the same taller body over into a tight embrace, and kept
kissing Pete's left and right side of face, Pete laughed as he tried to push
back, but how could he match Ae's great strength, and of course, he didn't
even want to get out of Ae's arms because this one is warm and he's
intoxicated.
While sex was arousing, a soft knock on the door suddenly rang out,
startling the two men who were stuck together and immediately bounced off
as if they had been electrocuted! Open the door and at the same time look
back to see the lady of the house smiling meaningfully at them with
favoritism in her eyes.
"Ohhh, Mom, I'm home." Pete, as the son whispered softly, and rather
frantically arranged his clothes, while the man who was a regular visitor to
this house stood up and moved so he sat some distance away, scratching the
back of his neck to ease embarrassment.
"Well, I saw the sitting room lights and happened to be awake, so I came
over to check it out." Pete's mom paused, indicating that she had just seen
the child-inappropriate images, and Aunt Jiu was laughing quite loudly on
the side, indicating that they both saw it.
"Ae, feel free to stay here tonight, and we're all going to bed." Instead of
mentioning what she just saw, Mom invited Ae, who treats her like another
son, to stay the night, when in fact he would be sleeping in her own son's
room.
But Ae felt embarrassed instead.
"Uh-huh, I'm going to take a shower then," Ae agreed quickly, turning to

pick up her backpack that was on the couch, and Pete walked over to grab
his suit and briefcase, then walked over and hugged his mother.
"Good night, Mother." the youth kissed his mother's cheek lightly, but was
too ashamed of what he had just done to look her in the eye, Pete's mother
smiled at him:
"Well, go rest, you're tired." Hearing his mother say that, the two youths
went up the second floor together into Pete's room, with the doting eyes of
the two elders behind them.
"It's so nice, ma'am, I'm really happy to see these two children being able to
love each other again." Aunt Jiu smiled, not at all angry at the actions of the
two youths just now, for the happy smile on her Khun-chai's face was her
greatest wish.
"I'm also happy that Pete and Ae love each other and I've never been
sad."Aunt Jiu couldn't help but hear Ms. Patchara say.
"Have you ever thought that Pete and a girl would be better off loving each
other?"
"Never thought of that," Patchara replied firmly, a sad smile on her wintry
face.
"There is no guarantee that a man and a woman will be happy together, and
you have seen how miserable my marriage has been, and I do not wish to
Pete was in that kind of hell like I was, and even though Ae is a man, I
firmly believed that he was the one who could make Pete forever happy
man, I don't care at all if he's a man or a woman...my son chose this path to
choose this man, he was able to to make him happy, I'll be happy." Patchara
sounded so solemn, so earnest, that Jiu laughed.
"What if Ae proposes to Khun-chai?"
Patchara pauses, like she's thinking about this, and then turns back to the
question.
"And what color do you think I should wear to Pete's wedding then?"
This answer made Aunt Jiu laugh, and Patchara laughed along with her,
saying to herself that she was really saying something and had been
seriously considered.
She's always ready to attend her sons' weddings if they want to get married,
and honestly, she'd really like to see them in a marriage scene.
The lotus head brushes the water down.
"Ha. Ae, Ae, I can't stand it, come in. Come on in."
In the bathroom, Pete was naked, his hands up against the wall, his knees
resting on the tub. The teased pussy had fingers moving in and out of the
tight intestinal pass, Pete's breath quickened, his handsome white face tilted
upward, his mouth hanging open. Groans came from the bathroom and
echoed through the bedroom.
"Don't seduce me, or I'll hurt you later," said Ae biting at Pete's ear,
watching his body go from fair to pink, Ae looked with a hungry look. Of
course, Ae is loaded with bullets, extremely eager to get into that place of
bliss, but it had been a week since they made out, and he had to do
something easy thing along so as to not hurt Pete...
"I'm not seducing you. Ah. Ha. Ae, don't use your fingers. That way...
Ahhh. Wait for me. I’m coming..." But before he could finish, Pete cried
out, as the slender fingers continued to run and twist and grind inside. His
legs couldn't stop trembling, a gasp muffled in his throat, and his legs
spread wider.
The image was so enticing that it provoked the big boy to lower his head
and keep licking the droplets from his back.
"You didn't seduce me yet and I'm at that level, so if you did, wouldn't you
be dead here Pete"
"I didn't.... Seduce... I just want Ae na."
FM!
Ae cursed, staring at the one who was turning his back to him. Pete's body
was flushed with water droplets, his knees were apart, and his fingers were
moving in and out of his frequently contracting pussy. Also...
He can faintly see the young red, tight path, the freshly cummed pink parts,
and the face that was so excited that it was weeping, all of it! Makes him
feel like I'm watching an erotic blockbuster.
Move faster.
"Ah. Ah. Ae... Ae... Ha. "Ae quickly withdrew his fingers for his own large
and fully expanded stiff rod, rubbing his hand around the pussy several
times with his hand trying to bury the head head into it, Pete's sore, swollen
mouth moaned with impatience as a result. Ae's desire instantly skyrocketed
as she watched that white, petite ass eat into his stiff rod.
A quick, vigorous, hard stiff rod all the way to the root, receiving a
puncture of this size which should have been feared, but Pete was the one
who moved first, pulling his hips out and then slamming them back in, and
with unbridled love, Ae couldn't help but put his hands on the softness.
Looking at Pete in action, Ae found such a Peter too tempting to look away
from.
"Ah. Ah. Ha." The lover was so satisfied with the image of him just
swinging his hips for thrusting that Pete turned a blushing red face.
"Ae. Ae likes it. Is it great?"
"It's killing me."
Rapid thrusting
"Ah... Ae... Ae... Ae... Ae... Ae...Ae ah." the big boy kneaded the fair butt
flesh, and Pete's words were so heavy that he lost Pete's mind for a moment
Pete gasped, trying to hold his body up to the hot, hard parts of his own
body and rushed back and forth.
The temperature continued to rise and the action became more violent. Two
people fully engaged.
"Stick... Pete... Wonderful." The deep voice whispered in his ear, and Ae
turned Pete's young white face to print his own hot lips, his tongue
entwined, the sucking sound mixed with the sound of the exchange of fluids
echoed around the bathroom.
Ae-only free hand was holding the hot rod and stroking it while pounding
Pete from behind him, allowing Pete to gradually climb to the top of the
pleasure scale.
There were no words, just two naked bodies entwined together, you have
me, I have you, chasing and colliding, unusually sexy. When the climax
came, all that could be heard was the sweet moaning of the two, followed
by the two. Releasing their desires together until they cum into a mess and
gasp.
"Come here.” As Pete prepared to bend over and slide into the tub, Ae
caught him and pulled lying down together in the warmth of the tub, two
rough hands wrapping around his lover letting him lean forward, circling
his tiny waist then holding him in a hug, warm lips gently kissing and
kissing his lover's sweaty head.
"I'm going to die on you someday," Ae muttered softly about how cute this
guy in his arms was, making Pete curl his lip his head tilted back against
Ae's shoulder, feeling Ae's chest that was still rising and falling up and
down.
"I'm not to that extent."
"That's the extent of what you are today in my eyes, how are you so much
better than before, Pete." the big, honey-skinned man squinted at the
seductive lover in front of him who was even gasping for breath, until he
turned around and looked him in the eye, realized that this one had just been
shy, even acquiescing to what Ae said of everything.
"I've never done this with anyone else, I'm doing this today because I want
Ae to think that Pete is so great that Ae can't live without him." Pete gave
the answer directly in a very serious tone, and Ae flinched, then a low,
throaty laughter came out of him.
"I can't leave you Pete. There'll never be another day without you,"
admitted Ae when he hears that the man in his arms wanted to tie himself
securely to his side. For even in those old days, when he hardly dared even
possess such an emotion as jealousy, he was thinking the same thing about
that heart of Pete's It's something you can't even lose in death.
"What about you."
Pete turned to sit facing Ae, four eyes opposite, and the next second took
the initiative to hug into Ae's arms, holding on tightly, in ears what was
heard was I'll always, always, always be with you Ae.
"I just can't do it without you, Pete. I can't lose you anymore," Ae admitted
that he feels happy when he knows that Pete wants to be tied to him tightly,
you know, that once upon a time Pete had to be careful about even being
jealous, and besides, he wanted to take Pete by the seat of his pants
everywhere he went. Until they are all dead, and the barricades stay
together.
In this life, I just want to grow old with my lover hand in hand.
"What about you?"
To Ae's question, Pete gazed at him, then turned to sit face to face with him,
then burrowed into Ae's strong embrace him in your arms and whispered
softly to him, "I can't live without you, before, now, or in the future!”
He replied so adorably that Ae felt his heart beating so fast that he couldn't
help but smile with happiness, and he snatched his head down to snatch the
one that would spoil his mouth.
Who would have guessed that Mr. Pichaya was such a pampered little man
when he was with him?
Tsk ~
"Who makes you talk so cute!” Ae whispered in his ear, not at all ashamed
to admit that his man had an attraction to his that made his always want to.
"Hmm."
Then the two cuties, who hadn't seen each other for a week, looked up again
to acknowledge each other and then continued to communicate.
"I want to buy an apartment."
"Huh? Apartment?"
Having showered, and the clock's hour hand having gone to the start of a
new day, Pete was blow-drying his hair in front of the mirror, and Ae was
half sitting half lying in bed, full of himself, he told Pete that he wanted to
buy a house, while Pete listened and looked back at him with a
dumbfounded face.
"Not now, I still have a car loan to pay off, and it's a good thing my brother
helped me out with half of it as a graduation present, but I'm thinking about
another year or two, no, maybe three, I'd like to buy a house or an
apartment." Pete put down the blow dryer and ruffled his semi-dry hair,
then went back to bed and looked at Ae, who looked up at him too.
"So where do you want to buy a house, Bangkok or Rayong?"
"Of course it's Bangkok, because you're here."
"Huh?" Pete froze and looked at Ae, who looked serious, only to hear Ae
continue:
"I don't want to stay in Rayong for a long time, and the pay here is quite
high now, and although the workload is bigger, there's still overtime. I don't
know what I'm going to do when you're not around. I might as well spend
my time working for money. I've been working for a year and a half. A
good senior invited me to work with him, it would pay more than it does
now, unfortunately I'm not good at foreign languages. Otherwise the pay
would have been higher." Ae sighed with no small amount of regret as Pete,
sitting cross-legged on the bed, opened his mouth to ask:
"That apartment..." Ae looked up into Pete's eyes, then raised a hand to

stroke the hair on the side of the other man's cheek.
"You and my house yah."
Pete genuinely froze as he stared at the tall man in front of him, at his lover
who was smiling at him.
"I had this car second hand for less than 400,000 baht and my brother
helped me out with half of it and I'll pay off the loan in a few months, So I
started thinking about a house, and maybe I'm thinking a little too much
about it, but I've only been working for a year and a half and I'm actually
thinking about being a house slave, but I want to have a house or an
apartment, when I return to Bangkok." Ae paused, then continued:
"Can have a little nest of my own and yours."
Pete just listened in stunned silence as Ae laid out the blueprint for a future
that belonged to both of them, one that had him in it.
"You don't have to buy a house, you can come and live here." Ae just has a
very difficult expression.
"I'm embarrassed Pete, and I'm embarrassed for Aunt Jiu too, sometimes I
don't get back until midnight or one or two in the morning, she'll be waiting
to open the door for me, and as you know, whenever I come back, you're
the first person I want to see." Pete's face perked up and Ae's voice is low
and earnest,
"Besides, if you say you'll let me stay at your hotel, a few times it's okay,
but after a while it'll stir up gossip somewhat, and I don't want your mother
to have nothing to say when people think I'm taking advantage of you, but I
don't want her to think I can't take care of you, and I have the ability to
support to take care of you, Pete," and the broad hand grasped the white one
and gently rubbed the ring finger of the other's left hand on the Ring, with a
firm tone as if making a promise to Pete.
"Now I may be just a poor engineer with little salary, but wait for me, I will
get better and better, I will try to work, try to make more money, I'll do
anything for you. I want everyone to see that you made the right choice in
loving me." Pete just smiled happily and suddenly felt his eyes swell as if
he had tears coming down his face.
"Ae, you know, you never change," Pete whispered, clasping Ae's wide
hand tightly.
No matter how many years have passed, Ae will always be the same man
he's loved to death.
From youth to growing up, it never changes, resignation is no longer a

youthful day, the bonds are forever tied to the heart of youth.
Ae will always be the straight-laced, exceptionally hard-working one who

does everything to protect him and wants to stay with him all the time. At
this moment, Ae is thinking of a bright future for the two of them, and they
walk hand in hand. Down to the future, what a wonderful teenager.
"Do you think this is good or bad for me?" Big hands caressed Pete's face
and Pete couldn't help but grin.
"Not good, not good at all... You make me love you more and more, more
and more, then what would I do without you!”
"That's good, the deeper you love me the better." The taller man put his arm
around Pete's neck, and Pete fell into the other's arms, hearing vibrating
laughter, both of them heartfelt laughed out loud.
"Ae ~ "
"What's going on?" Ae asked, holding the other tightly.
"When you decide to buy a house or a condo, can you ask me to contribute
some of the money too?" Pete hesitated and finally asked, afraid that talking
about money would hurt his feelings, however Ae's deep voice rang out:
"Of course I can, it's a home that belongs to both of us, and I'm going to put
both of our names on the deed whether you pay for it or not." Pete looked
up to meet Ae's four eyes and saw a determined look in Ae's eyes.
"I want it to be the two of us, no one else, just the two of us." Those were
the most beautiful words of love Pete had ever heard, and he reached out
and tightened his arms around Ae's waist, putting all his weight on Ae's
body, and also to gently rub his face against the other's broad chest and feel
the other hold him tightly.
Pete said to himself in his mind.
Ae, you know what, you're still the same person you were and everything
you do is a testament to your deep love for me and I'm happy.
"Aw, get ready to go to sleep. It's near one o’clock, we'll talk tomorrow." Ae
said, as Pete, lying in his arms, nodded heavily, but still refused to get off
the other man and wouldn't sleep on the pillow. Ae, on the other hand,
raises a leg and presses it against Pete's waist, totally using Pete as a pillow,
and
Mua ~
"Goodnight ~ " warm lips kissed Pete's forehead goodnight, warming into
Pete's heart, and he returned tightly to the Held Ae and whispered:
"Good night, Ae ~ "
And then he closed his eyes, though there was so much more he wanted to
say to Ae, but he knew Ae was tired, and had to work and drive to see him,
besides, they don't have to be apart anymore, it's not too late to wait for
tomorrow.
Thinking about this, the corners of his mouth unconsciously began to rise
again, suddenly began to think of the future of the two of them, imagining
the future of the one that belongs only to him, and Ae, the home of two
people.
Three years of separation is a long time to fill those gaps, but Pete firmly
believes that no matter how long the separation. Ae won't even change, as
his heart that loves the other man will never change.
You know that there will be someone in your life who will die for you in
spite of everything, just to love you.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 84: Special Chapter 3: How stupid is it
that you can't see that he's jealous?
"What do you do here every morning? You have a gym at home!”
"What's wrong with seeing my lover once a day before I go to work?"
"Nothing wrong with it, but it's a waste of money hey!”
At 7 a.m., most people are just waking up or getting ready to go to work,

and Mr. Can arrives at his workplace early -- in order to meet his dear,
arrogant teenage boyfriend, who's at this big, famous gym where he works
as usual, the storm is unstoppable.
Yes, after graduation Can trained to his strengths and became a proud
fitness instructor.
He's been working out here for over a year, and his Khun-chai Tin has been
coming here for over a year, and almost never misses a morning, unless
when he sometimes work so late that you can't get up in the morning, or
you need to travel to a foreign office or country, but overall, Tin, the Khun-
chai is the one who comes to see him almost every morning.
This apparent oath of sovereignty by Tin made Can’s colleagues know that
this colleague of theirs is someone’s in law, and others should never mind
anything about him. But that's not the point of Can’s troubles, he just hates
the "noble" spirit of the Khun-chai who treats money like dirt.
He has private gyms in all of his homes, as much gym equipment as they
should have, and a much better pool than they have here. But he actually
has to spend a lot of money to come here, the point being that he actually
buys personal trainer hours the personal trainer being Can.
"I mean Tin, if you want a personal trainer, just let me know when I come
over to your house every week to get laid and I'll be your trainer, why spend
tens of thousands to come here!” The rich don't know the suffering of the
poor, Can sighed deeply, distressed by the money that had been wasted, and
at the same time, he said to this kind of Khun-chai who doesn't know the
plight of the world expresses helplessness, so what can be done? What else
can you score?
Tin had expressed strong objections when he first learned of the nature of
Can’s work, but Can had remained true to his own choice.
"I love doing this, it's perfect for me, don't you dare stop me!”
But Tin still had to persist in his objections, and Can had to reluctantly
listen to him, and he got Can a better job than that, the higher pay, and most
importantly, not having to be in physical contact with people. In the end,
however, Can wouldn't settle for a job as a fitness instructor, and Tin had to
compromise on the solution. Which is just showing up every morning to
swear sovereignty, indicating that the squint has taken someone's surname.
"I told you, I'm here to see you before work in addition to getting a
workout, but for a few tens of thousands of baht, I feel like It's worth every
penny." Tin shrugged his shoulders as he spoke, then stood up and walked
to the treadmill to warm up, and Can, being his fitness instructor, couldn't
resist opening his mouth.
"How long are you staying today?" As you can see, the former monkey has
skin several degrees whiter than before because he doesn't have to run laps
on the football field like he did in college, Can’s question makes the runner
who is running return:
"About forty minutes or something like that, we have a meeting this
morning, how many students do you have an appointment with today?" Tin
sounded a little irritated when he saw his little boyfriend laughing all the
way to the bank and reaching out to point at those people showing him
when he was in a more agitated mood.
"There are five people including you, and the second student's appointment
is at eight o'clock, so when you leave later, Sister Prim also happens to
come! up."
"Sister Prim?"
The name doesn't sound familiar at all, which means he just came in to
book a personal trainer.
Thinking about it, Tin narrowed his eyes and they began to look dangerous;
he knew every one of his boyfriend's customers.
Of course, he didn't hire a private investigator like those perverts, but

because his boyfriend was more talkative, which is kind of lucky for him.
"Yeah, Sister Prim is an interior designer, 40 years old, but still good
looking and funny, She's been coming here to work out for a while now and
just decided to buy the fitness instructor hours and just started her first class
today." Can chatted about his customers as he fiddled with the equipment,
listening to Tin's frown and his brow's getting all tied up in a bow.
Today was only the first lesson when his job allowed him to learn the age of
his clients from their profiles, but how did he know the other Very
humorous?
"I've talked to her a few times, and I say hello every time I see her too, and I
think it's good that I'm nosy and say hello every time, you see and my
income has increased again!” See, Tin didn't even have to ask and the guy
just automatically told him everything, making Tin even more depressed.
Did it ever occur to you that she bought your hours for a different reason?
As a young entrepreneur, Tin understands that no good can come from

nothing, except that his stupid boyfriend has no sense at all, because of
these broken things, his good mood was stirred up a thousand times.
Can was an upbeat, humorous guy who was easy to get along with,
something he knew all too well, half the school in his college days. He's all
done. People call him Phii Can, Phii Can wherever he goes. After work,
he'll make friends with everyone. None of it is surprising, plus he's a
particularly trusting person, so can having a boyfriend like that not be
worrying?
The client lied to him about having a breakup and asked him to accompany
him to turn his grief and anger into food, which he gladly did.
The client lied to him that he had lost his car keys and asked him to help
find them, which he readily agreed to do.
The client told him that he didn't know if he liked men, and he listened
readily.
The client deliberately rubbed his chest against him and he argued with him
that it was just an accident.
In summary, don't you think you can stop worrying about the above!!!
"Let her die!” Finally, Tin whispered curses, however Can doesn't quite
understand who his boyfriend is yelling at.
"What did you say? Let who die? All right, 15 minutes. What else do you
want to practice today? Do you want to practice? Didn't we used to see you
free to move around?" A simple-minded man like Can was completely
oblivious to why his boyfriend sighed and turned off Tin's treadmill.
Turning his head to ask Tin who was starting to sweat, he naturally took a
towel and wiped the other's sweat off.
Can moved so that Tin lowered his head to meet his eyes, then saw the
other man squinting and smiling at him.
"Don't make that face at me Tin, you said you wanted to see me, so smile!”
Can said as he wiped the other man's sweat, after all these years together
he'd figured out what Tin was all about and how to please him. Just smile at
him, no matter how angry he gets, eventually he won't be able to stand it.
"It's a good day to be free," Tin replied cheerfully, only instead his cold face
bullied down almost into the face of the person smiling at him.
"But if you exercise in bed, is it okay?" Tin whispered in Can’s ear,

deliberately rubbing the tip of his nose against Can’s cheek, his body hot
from a fresh run against the other man, before slowly backing away some
distance while the dumb Can still smiled at him.
"OK, I only have class tonight until seven o'clock, so you'll pick me up
then, are we going at your apartment or at your house?"
"Ugh ~ "
Don't expect someone like Can to know shame, because in addition to being
shameless, he acted aggressively toward Tin's offer. Inevitably, it made Tin
sigh that the bed exercise he was referring to was going to happen now and
not tonight!
"Ow, what are you sighing about? Is it because you're working late? Well,
you don't have to come pick me up, I'll go by myself, just tell me where to
go, to your house or to the apartment?" Can still didn't know why Tin was
sighing, and Tin couldn't resist giving his stupid boyfriend a gentle shove
on the head.
"Stupid ~ "
"Eh! Why are you yelling at me, didn't you agree not to yell at anyone!” At
Tin's words, Can’s little eyes glazed over and he rolled up his sleeves in a
gesture to fight Tin, and Tin just waved his hand.
"I'll pick you up at seven tonight, just go to my apartment, my mom's home
today and I'm too lazy to have any conflicts with her." Tin said as he pulled
the towel from his little boyfriend's hand and heads for the bathroom, Can
ran to stop the other guy, but of course not to coax the other, but rather
curiously:
"You're not practicing, are you?"
"I'm not in the mood, I'd better go to the office to get ready for a meeting."
Khun-chai Tin said tugging a sneer at the end of his sentence, and went to
take a shower and change, leaving Can standing there dumbfounded and
running after him into the bathroom, and furtively looked to the right and
left for a moment, then
Mua ~ ~
Can pulled the other's head down to meet his kiss, and he kissed the other
gently on the lips, then quickly backed away.
"Susuna for today's meeting, yo, and if you're going to argue with your
brother or something, I hope you beat him to it," Can said as he rubbed his
nose against the other man's face, causing Tin to freeze, looking at the man
who was giving him wholehearted encouragement and offering kisses to
him and his exhibited a bright smile and then he pushed him into the
bathroom.
"Go go go, you quickly go take a shower and get ready for the meeting, see
you at 7 pm." Tin knew that Can wasn't rushing him, and at his concerned
tone, all the anger he had wanted to feel was gone, but couldn't help but
laugh out loud.
Probably Can is the only one he loves, hates, is angry and laughs at... loving
Can is a bit of an emotional roller coaster with him!
Not long after, the big handsome guy in slacks and a T-shirt walked straight
up to someone who was talking to some client, completely ignoring those
women and men without even a single straight look in the eye.
"I'm out of here."
"Well, see you tonight." Can said as he patted Tin on the shoulder a few
times, a gesture that made the man who'd made a point of coming to see the
little man before work smile, and then turned around and walked out,
saying to myself that today's plan would definitely go well because of the
encouragement from the most important person in his life. Does Can have
any idea how important he is to Tin?
It wasn't until Tin disappeared from view that the man who had been talking
to Can earlier dared to ask:
"Brother Can, was that man just now also a client of yours?" Can looked
back at the young client and thought to himself that this client had never
been here this early before, never seen Tin at all. I'm not surprised, but my
boyfriend also buys his own hours, so I'll assume he's a customer too, so
Can nodded.
"Wow ~ ~ He's so handsome. Isn't he straight like that?" The question made
Can frown and then chuckle twice.
You unsavory Tin, see, someone else has fallen for your charms.
This thought made Can laugh out loud, thinking of his handsome boyfriend
and realizing that he has indeed changed a lot from his college days to now!
Tin isn't much more than 23 today, but his body, personality and even his
eyes are nothing like they were when he was 18-19. Crawling through his
father's business empire and maneuvering among the many corporate
patriarchs has made his otherwise uninhibited, anything-but-caring of the
character became calm and collected and deep and unpredictable, as his
sister Le said, Tin is the type of flower of the high peak is the most popular
with girls.
But I'm sorry, but he's already got the man in his pocket.
The more he thought about Can, the more he wanted to laugh, and he
leaned into his client's ear and whispered:
"He, ah, is bent, more bent than a mosquito stick, and already has his little
lover."
"Clam!” The listener was so shocked that he opened his mouth and Can
nodded his head in the affirmative and gives this client a pat in the back
"And he loves his little lover oh so much!” After saying Can went off to the
other end and couldn't help but laugh uproariously several times at the
thought of his husband's bullish glittering charm, he was so confident of
who that guy loves the most.
Maybe it's because I'm easy to trust people, but when Tin says he only loves
me, I trust him wholeheartedly.
"And his little lover is me, hahaha."
Finally, Can talked to himself and giggled, and Tin knows how aware the
little monkey is. This awareness. It's just being very confident that your
boyfriend will never look twice at anyone else, he only has eyes for himself,
yes, that's right.
"Brother Can is such a great conversationalist, it's really nice to talk to you,
and it looks like I totally made the right choice in choosing you to be my
personal trainer!”
"Sister Prim, I'll be shy if you compliment me like that."
"I mean it."
"Hahahahaha, looks like I'm going to keep finding funny things to tell you,
and I'm going to tell you them often so you'll come back more often to
exercise here yah."
Can is a very enthusiastic coach, and although he's not very handsome and
distinguished looking, his eyes squint when he smiles! A line where the eye
socket got a little longer and instead looked incredibly cute, which was a
plus in terms of his personal charm. Coupled with the tight gym clothes he
was wearing, his bodybuilding muscles were on full display. His muscles
weren't the exaggerated bulging chunks, but the kind of bodybuilding
muscles that matched his physique and best suited the 40-year-old women
to have their hearts set on it.
"You're making my face wrinkles come out with all these jokes!”
"Ooh ~ Where do you have any wrinkles? I don't see any wrinkles on you!”
Can also smiled, and said to myself that this lady in front of me is also over
forty years old, and his skin is still so tight, I really want to ask the secret
and then go back. Share this with his mom, who just turned 40 and is not
only perky and smiling, but has a creased face, thoughtfully, but still Sorry
for asking the guest.
"I guarantee that a beauty like you is chased by boys from 80 year old men
to 18 year olds wanting to see your face!” That's what Can said, and that's
what he thought, because the client in front of him not only took good care
of her skin, but also kept his body in good shape! It's great that she looks
like a wonderful young woman in his workout clothes with his front and
back, which means she's pretty well taken care of.
"What about you?" That's a question that made Can giggle.
"I'm looking at you right now, aren't I?" by which Can means, of course,
that he's standing right here looking at her, but he's not saying it because he
doesn't mean it, Sister Prim smiled heartily, Cantaloup's cunning was so
deep in his heart that she couldn't resist reaching out and gently poking the
strong arms on the other side.
"By the way, Nong Can is really making me jealous that he can eat anything
and not get fat."
"Because I like sports and fitness ah, eat reasonable meals and the right
kind of exercise, to ensure a first-class body." Can said this, but strands his
fingers behind his back - a foodie like him certainly doesn't eat in
moderation. Basically, he wouldn't stop eating, so much so that his
boyfriend used to tell him:
"Your stomach will definitely fatten up!”
In fact, he secretly agrees with his boyfriend, because as a fitness instructor,

he's not like his group of colleagues who strictly controlling their diets, he
is more likely to follow his foodie mouth and eat almost anything, however,
he eats all day long in an indiscriminate manner...and yet never gets
overweight.
He was trying to eat the usual stuff like a normal citizen, but Tin was
always bringing him all kinds of goodies.
"Then just go to dinner with me so you can tell me what food is appropriate
for a woman of my age," The other side played with the fact that it really
isn't against gym policy for a client to invite a trainer to dinner, so the
young man named Cantaloupe smiled.
"Yes, when is it convenient for you?" Can agreed without even thinking
about whether some Southeast Asian jealous king would go ballistic when
hindsight came to mind and Can only console himself with that.
It's just a dinner with a client, it's not like Tin will think I am doing anything
wrong.
"Brother Can, I brought you snacks today, just brought them back from
Chiangmai."
It's also been more than a week since he became a private tutor for this
beautiful forty-year-old sister, and the two of them are quickly getting
along, with most of the credit going to their chat through Line, but that's not
surprising since most fitness trainers and clients use the Line to make an
appointment, but this client doesn't just make gym appointments, she makes
appointments for all sorts of other things, including Can’s favorite foods.
"Hey Prim, I'm really bad at consciously accepting it, you don't have to
bring it back to me." Can declined, not because he had suddenly become
polite, but because he and his boyfriend had come to an understanding
before this:
"You are not allowed to accept anything from anyone, can we do that?"
"If you hadn't begged me, I wouldn't have agreed to you, okay, okay, except
for what you give me, I won't accept anything from anyone, okay?"
Just because he promised his boyfriend, Can immediately shook his head
no, though his eyes still peeked at what was in the other woman's hand.
Can’s unequivocal refusal gave this big sister an instant look of

disappointment.
"Don't be mad, sister, yo, I don't want the other customers to get the wrong
idea." Can starts to argue, and his explanation immediately makes the
listener laugh.
"Then you can give this food to your sister for me. I heard you say that she
is studying medicine. Can she eat some?" The other side pursues him
relentlessly and brings up Can’s sister as an excuse, and Can was shaken up
a bit.
There should be no problem taking it back to Le...right!
"Does this really give you a hard time? It's just a few snacks."
"Ah ~ No no, thank you so much, my sister will be so happy, she's been
complaining to me about being too busy studying all this time. If she can
eat good food she'll have the energy to study." Seeing the other's
disappointment, Can at once softened his promise, and reaching out his
hand to take the large bag of food from the other, suddenly I felt a chill
down my neck for no reason.
What a coincidence!!!
Can gulped unconsciously when he saw some guy in a suit shooting him a
cold stare from the rest area, the other guy was still staring at the thing in
his hand, Can just wanted to push it back to the client, but he picked it all
up and had to pull back right away. Then whisper to the other:
"I'll excuse myself for a moment ha."
"Oh, you have clients, huh? It's okay. I'll be back later. I'm not practicing
today. I was just passing by, so I thought I'd bring you something, then I'll
see you Monday." The beautiful sister dawned and cast a sweet smile at him
before turning to leave, leaving Can alone to bear the Powerful pressure,
he's going to be overwhelmed by that low pressure.
But I didn't do anything wrong!
"What's the matter Tin, don't we have an appointment today? What are you
doing here? Is it eight o'clock at night and you still want to exercise?" Can
smiled at Tin, and the other smiled at him, but his eyes were cold, and Can
started to get anxious, and just a little bit It's just a rush.
"Don't look at me like that, Prim asked me to pass this on to Le, she knows
Le has been studying hard lately, so I wanted to send him some food to ease
his mind, I've never accepted anything from anyone but you oh!” The
young coach tried to explain and kept laughing along, only to be met with a
cold shoulder.
"Hey ~ You're the only one in my heart!” Can emphasis added.
"I didn't say anything, forget it, I was just stopping by to see you... I'm
leaving."
It's over, he's angry!
Can said heartily as he watched Tin with a cold face and a cold tone of
voice and made a show of turning away, he'd only just arrived and even a
fool could see that the other was getting angry.
Can grabbed Tin's arm.
"Hey hey hey ~ I'll meet you at your apartment tonight, I'll be on duty at the
gym until ten, and I'm sure I won't be at your house past eleven," Can said
as he compensated, knowing that this method of coaxing the other person in
a way that worked every time.
Waiting for me to come to the door, no, to bed, guarantees he'll wear off
soon.
"I'm going home to sleep today." Tin snapped, and pulled his own hand
back from the other, only to have Can glare at him.
Tin actually turned me down!
"Then I'll meet you at your house." Can persevered.
"No need, you go have dinner with your client." With that said he threw up
his hands and quickly walked out of the gym, still glaring Can looked to his
left and right to make sure there were no more clients there, today he was
on duty for cleaning up and closing doors, so our little monkey picked up
his cell phone and looked for help while chasing 400 yards after the Out the
door.
RING RING ~ ~ ~
[What's the matter, brother?]
"Leeeeeeee, save your brother!!!”

Before the other end of the phone could finish, Can on this end of the line
screamed for help, causing his sister, who was studying at the time, to
frown.
[What did you do to piss off Phii Tin again?]
Fuck! Le really knows him too well!
"I don't know, he is suddenly angry today while he was in a good mood
today, I wonder if it's because I received something from a client?"
[I don't think it's because of that, is it? Phii Tin isn't that careful, and he
knows you can't help it sometimes in a service job to dent the client.]
Lemon has a point, too.
[Brother are you sure this client has not made any moves on you?]
"What moves? No, I've had dinner with her once or twice, but she just
wanted to introduce me to food. I didn't tell Tin.” Can said quickly, and Le,
who as a sister couldn't help but hold her forehead, told Can
[Idiot! Crazy! Childish! White-eye! Phii Tin is jealous, you brainless fool!]
Can can't help frowning after hearing that.
"What jealousy? It's not like I have any ideas about anyone else!”
[Gee ~ it's strange that he's not jealous, you go to dinner with those warblers
and they want to drag you to bed you know! And it's no surprise that you
kept it from Phii Tin, who came to your gym and saw it for himself and was
jealous. I'm also curious how Phii Tin has put up with seeing you sweet-
talking someone for so long after you've been working for a year].
"Hey! Your brother isn't sweet-talking anyone, and you think he just likes
you talking to that client normally, okay!”
[Yes, yes, no sweet words, so go coax your boyfriend yourself, why are you
calling me for help?]
It's only when he heard his sister say that that Can realizes that his
boyfriend is jealous and immediately apologized:
"Eh eh eh, I'm sorry sorry well, you help me do something ah hey, where
did Tin go ah!” Hearing Can say that, Lemon then took on an evil tone:
[Go get him in bed!]
"Tin has rejected your brother!”
Still no mercy!
[Ow ~ is it? Didn't it always work for him in bed? I've given you the Wife's
Art of War and it's not working this time? Oh ~ how about trying this?]
"Tell me what the solution is quickly, I don't like the way Tin looks at me."
Can says eagerly, and Le smiled wickedly, as if she's found another guinea
pig to prove his rotten YY girl theory-this way will What are the effects?
It's really something to look forward to.
[So listen up, this is how you're going to do it]
"Ugh ~ "
At the same time, Tin was sighing deeply, already trying very hard to
contain his feelings of anger, and it's certain that he was pretty upset, upset
that his boyfriend actually shared the intimacy with someone else.
Can used to make time to hang out with his group of friends, and sometimes
his nongs, but now, he actually was irritated just thinking about it, but
what's even worse is that he's going out with clients in his free time to eat
out, looking at that client and Tin knew at a glance that he had other plans
for Can.
She's not trying to eat his young coach, is she!
From the time he joined the workforce, not only women, but gay men
coveted him.
"Ugh ~ " Tin sighed again, and he smacked the roof of his own car in
irritation.
After working overload for over 10 hours today and still wanting to come
see him, all he saw is that Can’s receiving something from someone else, is
it really that hard to make him see that that person has ill intentions for
him?!
"He's always been so stupid, hasn't he? Why haven't you gotten used to his
stupidity after all this time?" The handsome young man shook his head,
shouldered his backpack with his sneakers, walked to the driver's side door
and was about to get in
!!!
"Oh Huh!” A powerful impact behind him hit Tin with a stumble and he
almost would have screamed and hit someone if the person behind him
hadn't spoken.
"I'm sorry. Don't be mad at me. I'm sorry, Tin."
After Tin knew who was hugging him from behind, he turned his head to
glance at a round head with brown hair, and in the meantime, Tin couldn't
help but rub his shoulder blades back and forth, feeling like his little
boyfriend was acting spoiled against him.
"Where did you go wrong?" Tin spoke calmly.

"Ah ~ Accepting something from someone without your consent."
"And..."
"Going to dinner with a client didn't report to you."
"And..."
"Oh ~ And talking on the Line with clients when I am with you, right?" Can
wasn't quite sure if this little oversight counted as a mistake, only for Tin to
sigh long and hard, take his arm away from around his waist, and scream.
"It's not just those."
"Clam! What else? What else have I done wrong besides this?" Cantaloup
asked stupidly, completely unable to think of what else he had done wrong
besides this, and Tin looked at him askance, and he raised Head saw the
other man's burning eyes penetrate with anger and a low voice:
"Your mistake is ignorance. You don't know how jealous I am!”
When will he know how much I love him? When will he realize that people
are just touching him and I feel like they are stealing him?
Tin gestured for Can to get in the car, and Can, still in his sweatshirt,
immediately pulled on the other man's shirt.
"But you don't have to be so jealous, I don't think of anyone else but you,
and I didn't think you'd be jealous, because I feel like you're at ease with
me, just like I'm at ease with you too, Tin."
Those words made Tin freeze in place and forget to get in the car.
He said he didn't know I was jealous because I was the only one he had in
mind, which kinda fits the cantaloupe thought-process.
Tin tried to calm himself down, the warm embrace behind him holding him
tight again, as if a century had passed, and the voice behind him was a long
time coming:
"Tin ~ Tin ~ I'm sorry ~ Don't be mad at me ~ I really only have you, the
only one ~ "
Tin just stood there staring, his heart filled to the brim with all of his lovely
sentiments, wanting to say something and feeling like it was all
unnecessary. So he turned around and all he saw was Can’s pitiful
expression and suddenly, his heart went soft.
"You're really getting worse by the day, abrasive little goblin ~ "
"I'm not. Nah nah, you're smiling, you're not mad, right?" Can saw Tin
smiling and joked along, and Tin tried to restrain the upturned corners of his
mouth.
"Trying to make me mad?"
"Yeah!” Can nodded heavily and Tin paused.
"Meet me at the apartment after work." Tin made it short and sweet,
shrugging off his little boyfriend's hand before quickly getting into the car.
Can, on the other hand, laughed happily as the other man allowed him to go
to see him, so that means he's not angry anymore, so it seems his pettiness
is working.
"Compliance, little Can will come to you right after work, right away,
running!” The little monkey began to play tricks again, leaning in to smile
at the khun-chai, while the khun-chai glanced at little Can, sighed again,
and held out the fingers tapped the tip of the other man's nose that was
oozing with sweat from running to catch up with him.
Today Can didn't yell as much as he used to, but he totally captured Tin soft
spot - knowing he's angry and how to coax him.
That's the kind of thing that's easy to do, so why is he completely

unresponsive when he is jealous of him? Can't he really figure it out.
If Can had heard his question, he would have told Tin because he has a
smart sister who taught him how to coax the boyfriend, a stupid brother like
him must have a military sister like her, otherwise how can he survive? The
car was already carrying his khun-chai's boyfriend and flying away in the
dust, and he still shouted as his sister had taught him.
...don't be mad at me, I only love you...
"Brother, believe me, it's about wrapping his hard shell in sugar-coated
shells, behave and then perform better than usual in bedtime tonight, Tin
will definitely soften, and then he'll never bother you again and stop being
friendly to those around you."
The method taught by his sister, who has had a rotten soul since childhood,
is one that Can, as the older brother, is completely convinced to follow. At
that moment, Can’s phone beeped on vibrate and opened it only to smile a
little later.
...me too...
A very short sentence, in that Khun-chai's usual style, but by just these few
words, Can already understood
"So in love with me and still so tough, arrogant man!”
Cantaloup chuckled lightly, then told himself that he will serve his young
husband well tonight, even if she is exhausted! to.
"I'm going to use my Mikado magic to cure him into submission so that
he'll never be angry with me again like he was today. A stupid, trusting
person like me hates to be second-guessed in people's minds, so you won't
be mad at me anymore, Tin."
And how could Can’s idea ever come to fruition, when Tin loves him so
much and is so possessive of him, it's a wonder he's not jealous! WOW!

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 85, Special Chapter 4: Betrayal and
Loyalty
Does he know what he's talking about? Do you know what he's talking
about?
At this point, the handsome young entrepreneur, Tin Metthanan, aka Cold
Face Tiger, was unlocking his phone's screen and the shrewd composure of
his face disappeared into a frowning tiger as a photo of his boyfriend and a
woman was posted.
Today I finally got a chance to meet Nong Can my personal tutor
Pulling my nong to eat dinner with me.
Wow, eating with dudes is just energizing.
No, it's not the boyfriend who's mad about having dinner with a middle-
aged woman, it's not about the woman uploading pictures on social media,
and it's even more than that and it is not that she tagged Can, it's that Can,
he not only chatted with guests on Line, but also let them into their private
life, such as Can’s Facebook.
For Tin, Facebook is extremely private and he doesn't like the people who
come to his attention, but as a member of the Metthanan family, he can't
announce the fact that he's dating Can on Facebook.
It's not that Tin doesn't want to tell the world, it's just that he works in a
crowded place, and as for can, rather than being able to understand Tin's
mood, it is better to say he never thought about it in that regard than to say
he was concerned and didn't say anything about it.
The thought made Tin grit his teeth and endure, controlling his emotions,
because he knew that even if Can went to dinner with the others or is
chatting with some people, Can also doesn't care and won't love anyone as
much as he loves him. Good people make peace and Tin will only be soft to
make peace.
Maybe it's this cycle that's more infuriating.
What can be done so that Can will realize that he doesn't like can to focus
too much on his work.
Tin tapped his fingers on his desk a few times as he ponders what can be
done to make his good boyfriend understand how he feels about it and
ideas.
"You should stop giving your charity."
Tin mumbles to himself, and the body wrapped in the suit rose along with
it, in order to get someone to agree to his request.
"Can"
"Hold on, let me get back to Line"
"Can"
"What the hell, wait a minute, just a minute."
"Cantaloup"
"Go ahead and scream, I won't get up if you keep screaming."

Can’s answer made Tin's eyes shine brightly and simultaneously want to
kill someone at the person lying in the middle of the big bed at the moment,
however, Can was still typing away on his phone. Tin walked over to sit
behind Can and raised his arms around Can’s waist, but Can didn't know
that what he said almost pulled the last bit of Tin's patience, but instead he
leaned comfortably against Tin, while those two eyes were still glued to the
phone screen.
"You can stop replying to those text na, you're with me, Can"
"One more minute, nah nah, don't get mad yet, I'll apologize later, just let
me take care of the customer appointments first," Can’s reply made Tin felt
like he heard the blood vessels pounding in his head, though Tin had that
cute guy in all his eyes. But, yes, at the moment he was about to explode,
but he ended up sighing a sigh of relief.
Today is a long-overdue holiday, and since Can’s time off is relatively

different from that of regular office workers, Tin also loosened his mouth!
Promised to come over to this house for dinner, since it's been a while since
he has been to see Can’s parents.
Speaking of which, the two of them came out of the closet with Can’s
family in their third year of college, despite the fact that at the beginning of
the semester Can’s parents were both shocked, Can mom was so shocked
that she almost had a stroke, but luckily his sister Lemon was always there
to help mediate, during the three years that they have been in contact with
each other, they have still expressed a willingness to keep in touch, until
now they themselves have understood, and at the same time made ready for
the possibility that their firstborn son might not give them grandchildren.
'What do mom and dad have to worry about? they think it's fine, with Can’s
sex, even if he marries a woman as his wife, he'll still be by divorced, now
super lucky to have a husband to look after him and so they do not have to
worry about future children'
No matter what, every time they think about what Lemon said, it makes Tin
can't help but feel funny. Especially thinking of the man who was better off
with a husband than a wife, Can who would have been furious to hear that,
but he nodded affirmatively and told his parents that he felt it too
'Really, Mom. Women will call your son idiotic and retarded, but this Tin
will embrace all that Can has to offer, and Mom should thank God for this
man's coming here, oh, and with this you don't have to worry about your
son starving to death, can you find a son-in-law richer than the sky'
Tin laughed again at the thought of what they said, but he's about to get fed
up with Can’s personality that doesn't care about anyone else.
Sighting back to this end.
"Stay with me, and why are you paying so much attention to your phone?"
At this point, Tin grabbed Can’s cell phone which Tin had bought to coax
Can into accepting the New Year's gift, so that Can’s eyes also immediately
turned with the phone and yelled while doing so.
"Ho-ho, that is my phone."
"But I bought it."
"You, bought it for me, why is your name still on it?"
Why would I tell you? I told you and you're haggling.
"Between lovers, it's the same whoever's name you use to buy something."
"Yeah, it doesn't matter who's last name you go with, so give me back my
phone, I have to respond to a customer, he'll be waiting too long,"
Cantaloup suddenly comes back to this, and the listener squinted down, and
he doesn't understand why is it Can is always quickly to react for these
things, but he is always slow to react to their own.
Tin held the phone over his head and said
"So I don't have to wait for you or something."
"Oh hey, what are you trying to do, I'm just replying to a customer, so don't
be unreasonable with me," At this point squinting eyes should know it's
really going wrong and he should be petulant and obedient, but he even
opens his mouth to talk back to a serious-looking Tin, glaring angrily at it.
Tin only hid the good phone behind his back.
"Do you see other people as more important than me?"
"Hey, no, Tin, stop it, don't be rude, give it back to me," Can started to
soften his voice and spoke with a spoiled tone. Usually, this kind of Can
always makes Tin soften, but this time, Can’s eyes that were only looking at
the phone which made Tin frown sharply, especially when he said he was...
unreasonable
Who is more unreasonable, anyway?
Suddenly
"Ho-ho-ho!” The former soccer player had a chance to instantly bounce up

to retrieve the phone, however, Tin dodged allowing the white body to flop
onto the bed at once, and Tin of course rolled over and straddled him,
locking Can firmly underneath.
"Get it through your head, I'm angry."
A low voice rang out overhead and Can had to look up into Tin's eyes. I
don't know if it's because they have been dating for as long as four or five
years, but Can isn't afraid of Tin's angry face at all now. He actually laughed
out loud, cupping Tin's cheeks with both hands and gently touching and
rubbing them in a pleasurable manner, as if he could make the other one's
anger go away. But how could Tin not know that Can wasn't even trying to
impress him
Can just acted like he was Gucci's stupid dog.
"Don't touch, I'm not a dog." the young man spoke coolly, and Can laughed
raspingly, but stopped the smooth touching of the fur. Then Can raised his
hand and held Tin's neck in a smooth motion to make Tin lower his head.
"What about this?"
Can kissed him.
Warm lips pressed directly on another's, dropping a soft kiss and then
withdrawing.
"Like it," Tin sighed.
"That's it, it's not enough at all." after the words, Tin lowered his head to
kiss those beautifully colored lips again, thinking that this Can must have
thought he had coaxed Tin into kissing once again, but...
Suddenly
"Got it, hey."
The White Monkey is truly famous for grabbing things, grabbing the phone
back when Tin wasn't looking, followed by a rollover.
After escaping and standing by the bed, he still had the nerve to happily
laugh at the guy who just bed thumped him, but it was a cute laugh. But
now it's time to kick his ass.
"We'll continue later." Can went go and sit down in a chair, pick up the
phone and continue typing. With clouds turning cloudy, Tin stood up from
the bed, grabbed his phone and car keys and turned around, only to hear...
The door slammed

"Huh."
Can heard his door slam and looked up, only to find that his dear boyfriend
has left the room, but he's still nervously thinking Tin might just go
downstairs for a drink of water, he still continued typing until
BLOOM BLOOM ~ ~ car starting sound
"Ho-ho, it's over."
Hearing the sports car pull out of his house, Can panicked and hung his
whole body from the window, watching the disappearing rear end of the car
wail.
"Tin, Tinnnnnn! ho hey, where are you going?" Can’s wails were so noisy
that the Exam Lemon Girl who was doing some reading a book to get ready
for an exam walked out to check it out.
"What's wrong with you, brother Can?"
"Bad Le, it's that Tin!” Can turn around and yell at Le girl so that Lemon
can't help but gleefully laugh at him
"He's gone back."
"Ho-ho-ho!” Can didn't even know how many times he howled, just
watched with wide eyes as his sister kept repeating.
"Deservedly so!”
"You bad girl Leeeeee, Tin-boy is mad at me again, mad at your brother,
how can I coax him?"
Can looked worried and asked his sister for help, but instead, his dear sister
tells him
"Don’t know don't care don't involve me, this time I support Phii Tin, I
really don't understand you, Phii Tin so perfect man, I also don't know if
you like him brother. He bought you flowers and you left them in the
kitchen until they wilted, he asked you to the movies and you stood him up,
he wanted to create some romance for you. It's always you who ruins it. I
don't know anything about it anyway, so settle this one on your own, sister,
I'm on the side of Phii Tin!” Lemon cracked a fake smile at can again and
walked back into the room without looking back, frustrated at the loss of
Arms master Can.
"I may be crazy, but I love him more than anyone, and what's wrong with
him choosing me to do those things for me?"
Can kept telling himself that the reason for his madness is that he loves that
mouthy khun-chai more than anyone could ever hope to. Yet Can should
also know that love must be expressed....
"It's okay, he'll show up again tomorrow, Tin-Tin won't be mad for that
long."
In the end, Can self-soothe, or at least still said sorry on the line.
It's been three days!
Can talked to himself and kept his eyes on his phone screen, yet Tin side
hasn’t moved for the past few days, and the past few mornings Can would
get up to see if there was any sign of that person. In the past few years since
he has been working, the only time Tin has disappeared is when he has
gone on a business trip to a foreign country or other countries.
But he always tells him in advance.
"Is it too much work, yes, it must be too much work." Can once again
reassure himself not to think about it so much, but still tried to call Tin to
see him and talk to him, but there's no answer....
"Is Tin in a meeting?" Can was starting to be like his sister. Can has been
getting a lot of love from the customers lately, so working has helped him
relax his mind and not think too much.
He must have been too busy with work!
Until a week has passed
"Can what's wrong with you, you're looking so sad today"
"Ah, nothing."
Several customer ladies were asking Can to take a break so they could eat
out, and Can shook his head no and told them he couldn't eat with them.
"Ho hey can, are you okay, why do you look like you haven't slept well?"
"Slept a little late for a movie."
This was asked by a young customer, making him feel even more
depressed, but there was the fear to say he couldn't sleep.
"What's wrong with you, Can. by the way, I haven't seen that handsome guy
lately eh, did you break up?"
"No ah ah ah, it's not going to break up, brother you don't curse me!”
A colleague on duty with him asked this, and all the man's self-satisfaction
was suddenly overturned, and a sudden heartbeat turned his little face till it
was all crumpled up in a ball and he was in a bad mood, Can ran around the
gym as usual, the word kept echoing in his head breakup
"Can't eat, can't sleep, anxious, indigestion, depressed, very depressed, do

everything, I can't lift a thing, my cell phone is in the way, I want to kick
the dog when I see it barking, I want to shut my sister up when she's
whining, and my mom's cooking. It's not even tasty anymore, dad only
cares about planting trees.”
Can started to ramble on and on, giving the people listening a strange look,
then quickly walks away, leaving can alone The derring-do keeps saying
some strange language. There's only one reason that can make him chatter
like that:
My husband has disappeared.
"Oh hey, can't take it anymore!” Finally, the Cantaloup voice whispered to
himself. Especially since the white monkey had taken special leave that day
to make his way to the place where he felt sure he would see his husband,
Metthanan mansion.
"Young Master, didn't Tin tell you he was going to Australia for three
months on business?"
"Ha, three months, uncle you've got to be kidding me."
Can has been running off to find someone here for days, and goes in and out
of the mansion, so that almost all the servants know that this person and the
second khun-chai of the house must be up to something Cantaloup, and
eventually got what he wanted to know the bad truth. When the lover's
father answered himself that way, it was as if he still had some pity for Can
who knew nothing. Of course, the Cantaloup guy was really holding a
grudge on this one.
"When did he call me dad, but it doesn't matter... Didn't Tin tell you last
week that he was going to work there?"
"Nope.” .....
Ho-ho-ho, or was it just that his attention had been off that day, no wonder,
he was going to say something important, but it's not surprising that he
would get upset when he had the nerve to push him away and didn't listen to
what he said at all.
Suddenly
"Can you stupid, you pig!” Upon learning this truth, the white monkey
squatted down and scratched his hair. So remorseful that he looked like
you're about to cry.
Three months, three whole months. I can't stand not seeing him for three
days. I'll die if I don't see him for three months.
Thinking about it, Can flattened his mouth more and more.
"Can, Daddy has something he must tell you."
"Wait, please leave me alone.” You (I) should have known better than to
make a fuss. You (I) have to keep coaxing him. When are you (I) going to
change your habit of leaving him alone? When will you (I) not ruin the
romantic atmosphere that he created? Can continued to ramble on about his
sins before looking up at the other's father.
"So when did he leave?"
Yes, we have to go and make peace with him first.
The question made the other man pity for a while, and said with a sigh.
"That's what dad wanted to tell you." Tin is leaving today, the plane leaves
in a few hours. He will probably head to the airport straight from the office
now.”
"It's over!!!” Can shouted violently, so surprised while his eyes widened,
his hands shook straight, his whole heart was like a trap in a black hole, and
looked at the speaker again for confirmation
"Tin is leaving today".

Aaaahhhh, let me die!
That's what's really going through Can’s mind right now.
"Bad Tin, pick up the phone, pick up the phone, pick up the phone!”
After wailing, Cantaloup calmed down and immediately rushed to

Suvarnabhumi Airport. Along the way, Can also kept trying to call, but the
phone came out with an auto-response that the other person had turned off
his phone, and once he called the office, the secretary said again that Tin
had already left from the office. At this moment, Can’s whole body was
worried and anxious, and seems to be mixed with other emotions... Fear
Now Can is so scared that he doesn't know how to talk, if he has to be apart
for three months, during which time they haven’t parted in a better mood to
the other person. Can feared that Tin will leave him.
"Tin, pick up the phone, pick up my phone na."
So, at the moment all Can is doing is praying that the other person will take
his call, that's all.
[The number you are calling cannot be reached...]
"I hate that sound!” Can said viciously. While running to the airport big
screen to check all the flight routes. Already knowing the flight and check-
in counter Can two legs to made the strength of the former football player
run straight past, two eyes looking left and right for the tall, handsome
figure covered in a halo all over. However, it wasn't found.
"Where are you, where are you," said Can anxiously, trying to look around,
but there was no sign of Tin. Both hands kept calling too, and even though
all he heard was that annoying female voice, he still had hope... Hoping that
he was still in time, only half an hour left on the departing time, and that he
would make it in time, for sure!
However, an hour has passed and even the check-in counter was out of
service, and still there was no sign of Tin, which made the one who is full of
hope start to cry in silence right now.
Cry about your own stupidity and your lack of concern for your lover.
Can threw himself on a chair, hands up over his face, the way no one wants
to pay attention to him, only from the fingers gaps someone can see he was
mumbling...
"I'm sorry, Tin, I'm sorry, I'll never do this again... I can't stand it for three
months, I'm sure I can't stand it," the voice from the mouth gradually
trembled, followed by tears flowing from his eyes.
At this point, Can, who started with just three or four tears falling one by
one, finally broke down and cried so hard that he sobbed so hard that his
shoulders couldn't stop shaking. Passengers sitting next to him were so
frightened that they got up and left, but Cantaloup, who was bawling sadly,
didn't care at all.
If he were standing in front of me, I swear I'd save more time for my
boyfriend.
If he's standing in front of me, I'll turn off the Line when I'm with him.
If he were standing in front of me, I would allow... him to do whatever he

wanted.
"Are you serious?"
FFS
However, just as Can cries until his hands are full of tears, someone's voice
interrupted his self-pity, causing him to surprise himself by looking up, the
Cantaloup saw the boy with the straight face just arrived.
Suddenly
"Tin, Tin, I'm sorry ... I apologize, I was really wrong, don't be mad at me,
don't be mad," Can immediately grabbed the other party's shirt and said
excitedly, shaking his voice and looking particularly pitiful with his tear-
stained face. The sight before us made Tin open his mouth and ask
rhetorically,
"Swear to leave more time for me."
"Swear... Swear." Can nodded quickly.
"Vowed to stay together without fooling around with the Line."
"Swear! I swear."
"Swear to let me do whatever I want."
Nods
"Thank god!” Can nodded his head heavily in agreement with a death grip
on his clothes, and even his answer made Tin laugh.
"Well, let's go to Australia together."
"Ho-ho-ho!!!” The words were like turning off a faucet, making Can’s tears
and howls of crying instantly withdraw, and looking in amazement at the
grip on his arm when he was pulled up Tin himself and looked confused.
"That... What do you mean?"
Hearing Can’s question, Tin turns to look Can in the eye, yet the sharp
eyes... shines with a glimmer of triumph.
"It means that you and I are... I'm going to Australia for a week."
"Ah... But...... but"

"No buts, ‘I'll do anything’ you said that to me, so you can't go back on
your word."
"Well... my job..." Can asked while his tongue got tied like a knot, making
the person listening raise his lips.
"Work will wait until I get back to Thailand, go on vacation with your
boyfriend which comes first."
"You lied to me!!!”
Well, can pointed at Tin and questioned loudly, and Tin turned to him with a
very serious look
"But I'm really mad at you."
"Ah"
The listener flinched and immediately lowered his head again.
"I'm sorry"
"It's good to know you're wrong, now you see how much you didn't care
about me back then, how do you feel about me leaving you for three
months?"
"The feeling of having a heart ripped out."
"And?"
"Heartbroken"
"Also...” Tin turned his face to look into Can’s eyes, Can’s voice slowly
whispered until it disappeared, but raised his hand to grab Tin's arm
"Don't go so far away from me, Tin."
Hearing the Tin laugh at these words, the raised hand tenderly stroked
Can’s eyes and his dirty little face.
"I'm not going anywhere, think about it, what would I do without you." Can
followed with a smile like this always made Tin feel cute and charming,
which on the other hand proves that Can is no longer mad at Tin for lying to
him.
Can’s attention was on the man in front of him, how would he remember to
avenge what happened later? For slow-witted Can this is a benefit, too.
"That means your father helped you lie on me too, right?"
"Right"
"Ooh, the dad and son are just as cruel, but I forgive you because I'm glad
you didn't leave me to go that far away." See, that's why Tin loves this guy
with all his heart.
"But what about my job?"
"I'll have someone give you the day off later."
Others would have been bothered by this way of leaving the job, but Can
just gave him a big smile back and lifted himself up with the soiled little
face and he rubbed against Tin's clothes.
"OK, I'm sure you'll arrange it, er, one more thing," Can seems to remember
something and turned to look at the person next to him
"How do you know what I was thinking?" hearing the question and Tin
smiled as he pulls out his passport and boarding pass and handed it to his
lover.
"You said it all yourself."
"Ha!” Can screamed, eyes wide, and realized that he was really thinking
and crying...., but according to Cantaloup shame levels, he is about as shy
as one blink for two seconds at most...
"Uh, whatever. These are foreigners who can't understand what I'm saying.
Where is my Australian visa,” Can waved his passport and Tin turned to
look at him with a frown, as if Can had asked a stupid as hell question, so
the rhetorical question goes,
"Don't know your husband's name?"
Right oh, Can giggled and nodded along
Um, I forgot my husband is a man named Tin, it's just a visa, and it is
totally within his reach to get one.
"Don't forget, you promised to let me do whatever I want."
"Yes, yes, yes. I didn't forget that Can allow you to do whatever you want!”
The extraordinarily sweet looking Can smiled happily and willingly just
because his boyfriend said he won't leave him! Three months is that long.
The two are going to hang out together now.
Turn off your phone, turn off the line, and spend time now with your
favorite man.
The two men at the moment have flown into the Australian capital.
However, since checking into their hotel yesterday, Cantaloup has not even
been out to see the Sydney sunshine because "sorry no,"
"You said it yourself, you'll do anything I do."
"I did agree yes, I would like to, but how many times has this happened,”
Can said depressed. However, Tin laughed out loud at the swollen circle of
hardness in front of him.
Next.
"Your mouth says so, but your body is more honest."
"Ho-ho-ho, stop rubbing it, sh..." You, Tin stop... Ah..." Tin said as he
stretched his leg towards the crotch of the young coach sitting on his knees,
gently rubbing the aroused little guy with his toes. Cantaloup shuddered at
the operation and took the opportunity to tug tighter on the waist of his
lover's trousers.
"Do you want to go out when you're like this here?"
"Then I'll hold it in, I can't do it for a whole week,” Can muttered, making
those listening raise their hands to Can’s hair in amusement, gathering his
hands behind his head and smiling down at him, eyes full of desire.
"I just want you, Can" Tin's reply made Can raise his face and look into
Tin's serious eyes, Can took that big guy in both hands and jerk it up and
down while preparing to serve it with your mouth.
The operation stimulated the other to become even more sexually aroused,
with a little sporadic smirk in the moan that spilled from his lips. "I like that
answer, then, I'll do it for you."
"Mmm..." As soon as the words were out of his mouth, Can’s tongue began
to lick and swirl around the straightened part, and Tin's body shook with a
shudder, his eyes glistening ground looking down, the one sitting on his
knees was taking good care of him with his mouth.
It's like he always loses to the one who can do this for me.
At the moment, Can's warm lips moved along the long object, kissing it
from bottom to top, teeth in the red head nibbling before opening his mouth
to swallow Tin's fire and sucking heavily, making Tin's throat rumble with a
low moan. The big hand was placed on top of Can’s head.
Kisses. Lick.
The more violent Tin's reaction, the harder Can sucked, satisfied that his
lover liked it. Can was so pleased with the taste. He never thought for years
that his mouth would be so skilled at making other things go in and out, and
that I would know how to nibble and lick Tin’s. As Can did the blow job, he
pulled his shorts down to his hips and tilted his face up to look at the
gasping man
"Well, that's... great, Can"
Can swallowed deeper when he heard the praise, and his hands moved more
rapidly, sometimes even turning to manipulate himself. He was satisfied to
see that Tin's muscles were tightening into a lump, and I couldn't stand it
any longer.
He doesn't know why he gets extremely excited himself when he sees Tin's
lustful expression.
"Tin, let me lick you until you c.um” Can asked with slurred words, Tin
leaning back against the window of the room with his mouth agape showing
a smile.
"Can I shoot it in your face?"
"How about in my mouth? I don't want to clean up my face,” Can replied

seriously, and his seriousness made Tin who was teasing him laugh even
more.
"It's better this way," Tin grabbed his lover's arm and yanked him over, and
they both fell onto the King-size bed. Tin laid down first, pulling Can over
so that he was sitting on his back, making the young fitness instructor even
more enthusiastic for Tin to serve up.
Both men look very pleased with this pose
"Ah, deeper, ah... Tin, not now, I'm still. "

Suddenly
"It still looks like it's expanding well here, so you can come in eh"
"Come in... You, ah... Ho hey, don't... I'm numb, you beast," was Can’s
breathless curse in response. Just as Can turned back to resume servicing
his lover, Tin’s fingers teasingly entered the otherwise tight tunnel that he
had entered an hour earlier. It had just been a love affair, so now he could
effortlessly thrust his long fingers deep and crush them with a heavy roll on
Can’s G-spot. Can’s face turned red as he buried his head between Tin's
thighs while moving his hips to meet Tin's finger.
"Ah, Tin, ha..."
Can moaned lowly as his lover’s fingers entered him full, and his mouth
relented, holding the hot rod whole swallowed, lips and tongue swallowed
fiercely, and the only sounds in the room were the clear, loud sounds of skin
sucking and rapid gasps of breath, immersed in the sexual Both of them in it
do their best to want to feed each other's desires.
"Uhhhhh" Tin gripped little Can into his mouth as before, his fingers
simultaneously pumping and crushing in the warm tunnel. Can who was
above the body, though shuddering with excitement at being fúcked, the
soft lips still exercising their duty perfectly. So much so that the sound of
swallowing the rod mingled with the moans that haunted their throats
together. On the sheets, he straightened up on his toes as the meat stick
entered him.
The skin on both of them starts to get damp with sweat, while speeding up
their mouths.
"Ha, a little harder. Ha."
At this point, they were breathing even faster, letting each other send each
other in the warmth of their own mouths. The temperature in the room
continued to rise and the atmosphere was dry, providing an additional
stimulus for the two to gradually climb to the peak of bliss.
Immediately
At this point, Tin stopped his lover from moving so that he could turn him
around and press the young coach down on the soft bed, and with that, even
Can himself was not sure if he was going to be able to do that. His hands
hooked around Tin's neck, his own tongue sticking out in response to the
fiery kiss, the slurping sounds of kissing echoing throughout the room.
"Ha...tin, and....tin, and I... feel great."
"Me too," Tin.... breathlessly replied, holding his big stick close to Can in
his big hand and jerking it violently. Can who was underneath you
simultaneously grabbed his own stalk with your hand and rubbed it up
against Tin’s, then sealed the other's lips again
"Ha. Kissing you like that makes me cum.“ Can withdrew from the other
man's mouths, gasping for breath as you can still see a few strands of silver
between their lips and tongues, Can shifted at the beginning of staring
straight at each other, as the orgasm approaches, burying his face into the
nape of Tin, body movement shuddered, at which point Tin also stimulated
the sensitive area with the palm of his hand.
"Ha-ha-ah"
All at once
Can releases first, but Tin continued to move his hands.
EXPLICIT FACE
"Eh... It's okay to shoot in my face,” Can said as he pushed Tin's body away
and crawled between his legs again. Opened his mouth and took in Tin's
heat, swallowing and sucking vigorously, while his words that Tin could
cum on his face were music to Tin's ears. It made him so excited that he
wanted to cum.
"cCn, wait, uh-huh, uh-huh" Uh-huh."
Next instant
Tin momentarily tense body signaled his immediate desire to cum, Can then
immediately spit out the rod in his mouth and replace the mouth with a
hand caresses and rubs until...
Suddenly
Tin himself was taken aback by the thick white liquid spraying wine on the
white face.
The liquid slides slowly
"You like to shoot me in the face and don't say it ain’t so." The little
monkey, whose face is dirty with semen, was sticking out his tongue and
licking his lips in satisfaction. The way this action looked around him made
Tin have to reach out and give Can a wipe, and pull him over into a tight
hug. "I'm not that perverted."
"But...” Can with a grin on his face and the perverted one followed to
whisper in his ear
"But it's okay to keep doing perverted acts with your words," said Can, and
was wrapped up in a warm embrace. Can, of course, responded to the
warmth with a warm hug, not saying much because Tin shot himself in the
face. Because ah, if he is satisfied, Can himself will be OK with it, even
though he think face shot is really too erotic, so he let him.
"Let's go out have fun together later," surprisingly, Tin said this, which
made Can, who wanted to play like crazy, raise his head at once looking at
him, he noticed that those sharp eyes actually showed a slightly apologetic
look.
"I'm sorry to do this to you," big hands wiped Can’s cheeks. Can opened his
eyes wide in surprise.
"Let's go out to play! OK, then I'm going to go wash up and get dressed na."
the person listening said excitedly and got up immediately, thinking that his
good boyfriend had come just like this just once, Can, while running to the
bathroom, turned around and said to Tin with courage and seriousness of
tone...
"It's fine if you want to cum like that again tonight na, but tomorrow you're
going to take me out for a nice meal because I've been so nervous about
what's going on for so long, I got all skinny!” Said this and Can disappeared
in the bathroom door, leaving Tin speechless for a moment
Can allows Tin to do whatever he wants in exchange for good food. Well,
that's classic Can.
Tin never knew that during the time he was pretending to disappear, some
guy couldn't eat or sleep, which led to the weight loss. So Tin said he can
have anything he wants, including Can wanting to satisfy his own proud
boyfriend, including eating, Tin was going to make sure to feed Can till he
gets fat before going back to Thailand.
No, those people who said we broke up, let them know we didn't break up.
When I get back, I'll show you what my boyfriend has done to his little
wifey, how well he raised it!
Seriously, this Cantaloupe, ah, is probably the naughtiest one of all.

《》
Khun
My Accidental Love is You, Chapter 86, Special Chapter %: He 's a
gossipmonger, but a friend who really loves me.
Pete is gone, Pete left him sitting on the field, and that's all that's on his
mind. Watching the shadow of the setting sun, he thought of the time he had
grabbed someone's hand and walked here, but that person... is now gone,
and he can no longer hold him with these hands.
The one I love is no longer here.
Thinking about it, he couldn't help but cover his face with his hands, now
that the sunset was shaking and shattering the landscape, before realizing
that tears were staining his palms. But Intouch didn't care, even though
some people were calling him a weakling and letting him pretend it was just
a fúcking failure. Doesn't matter, because right now all he's thinking about
is that one person...... Pete
"What am I going to do Pete, what am I going to do, how am I going to live

without you?"
Even though Ae is strong, even though he can overcome anything, he can't

even find the courage to face reality when it comes to his loved ones...
Something that connected them is now gone.
Pete's mom called today to say she was going to clean out the dorm, even
though Ae told himself she was going to help, even though he knew two The
woman couldn't lift it up and down, but... His legs just don't have the
strength to get out of his grief and face reality.
At this point, a shadow was cast down, obscuring the last of the day's
sunlight, yet Ae did not want to look up to see who it was, and the young
man’s tone was worriedly open
"Aunt Patchara's gone back to Pete's dorm, Ae Boy."
“....”
Pond spoke up, while Ae, who asked him to go to his 'ex-boyfriend's' house
to help him retrieve his stuff from Pete's dorm, is like sitting here like a log,
usually always in a cheerful mood and now he can not even squeeze out a
smile, so Pond only gave a heavy pat on the shoulder of a friend conveys
the message left by another.
"Pete's mom left a message saying she wants to see you. She seems to be
worried about you..."
"I'm... I don't have the face to go to his place to see her, I made Pete go
away, I..." Intouch only choked out those words, and his friend saw him like
that and tried to say something to comfort him, but the fresh wounds are
like this, no matter how good the medicine is, it cannot heal right away. So
Pond patted his friend on the shoulder again, then turned around and left.
It's just himself now, and all Mr. Intouch is doing at the moment is putting
his hands up to his head and closing his eyes.
How can I live without you, what should I do!!!
"Get your ass over here, Pond, this kid Ae has been drinking like water for
hours."
"Then why didn't you stop him?"

"I don't dare, it's like he wants to go on drinking to death." By evening, the
bars were opening, and Pond was always there. All he did was come here to
blow off steam by brawling with his friends, but a call from a dead monkey
made sure he would not, and when he got to Can... When he saw the pub, I
saw... His fúcking shorty friend was drinking without saying a word.
"Oh hey, he is to drive me crazy!” Pond sighs heavily, at which point Can
said,
"I'm the one who's going crazy, Ai’Ae he's been coming alone for a week
straight, I have tried pulling him away, and he has been throwing my hands
off to the side, and ah, someone in your group of friends said Ai’Ae has
been drunk like this for a few nights..."
"Uh, I know, I'm his friend, how can I not know?” this was all Pond said as
he was helped carrying Ae back to the dorm, the Half-Blood can't even
curse now, because he thinks Ae is dying like this for just a few days, like
he's so the mighty men must stand up and face reality, however, Ae didn't do
what he thought he would,
Not to mention going to practice, he can't even concentrate on his studies

anymore.
"What can I do about it, so where did that Pete kid disappear to and what
happened between them, I asked Tin and that scum wouldn't answer either,"
Can was filled with confusion, though he guessed what had happened
between his two friends. He can't believe it, those two were obviously
incredibly in love, and it ended in a breakup
Chattering like Can, he doesn't even know what to say in this situation.
At this point
"Fúck! You're going to drink to death, aren't you! "Ae raised his glass to the
bottom, pouring himself one glass after another, and Pond immediately
rushed over to him and grabbed his hand, an action that finally made Ae
react to his presence.
"Ai’Pond... Let's.... drink together? It's good eh..."
"Damn Ae, stop!” It's not enough to just say it, Ae also looks like he's about
to raise his glass to his mouth, which is unbearable for those watching
Ai'Ae is not like that, not oh hey!
"Don't stop me... I want to... Drink!....drink!” Ae's voice got louder as he
tried to grab the glass, normally, Ae would've grabbed it easily, but the
blood was in his veins. The booze made him stumble, and Pond's patience
reached its limit.
Bang!
"Ya Ae! You think if you're doing this and then Pete will be happy! Ha, keep
letting you drink yourself to death and he won't be able to come back,
what's the point of hurting yourself like that, the Ae I know isn't like that.,
not ah hey!!”
"So what are you going to make me do!!!” The drunken man grabbed his
friend by the collar with both hands and dragged him to his feet with all his
might, staring up at him and shouting out, angry eyes filled with tears, as he
said this the edge of the tears were sliding along the cheeks.
"You tell me... Tell me, pond... Tell me, gee... Tell me what to do! He's gone,
what should I do? Tell me! Tell me!!!” Ae slumped down on a chair, and the
hands that were holding pond's clothes loosened and fell to the sides of his
body, whispering almost in a murmur.
"Pete, come back... Come back to... me."
"What are we going to do, Pond?" the situation was so serious that Can
whispered to Pond in a frightened voice, and now he couldn't even... Pond
took a deep breath, his eyes filled with pity for his friend, his poor friend
who had never been so humble. Now Ae is like someone who has had
everything in his life taken away from him.
At this point
"Take care of the bill, Can."
"Let go of me, oh hey, let go of me, Pond f*ck"
"Shut up and walk a straight line! I can't stand to see my friends like this
again!” Pond turned to his squinting friend and grabbed the shorter one to
go back to school with him, because now he couldn't take it anymore.
Seeing Ae turn into something he doesn't recognize.
He can be sad, but he can't hurt himself like that!
Bang
Ae's body was thrown on the grass like a pillow by Pond, who also slumped
on the ground, looking as if he had no strength to get back up. The only
thing he could do was to look down on himself at this grass he'd always
loved to run on.
Ae's love of football runs deep, until he meets...... Pete.
Suddenly
Ae's thoughts were interrupted by a football thrown to his side, causing him
to look up and try to focus his gaze on the man who was glaring furiously at
the Own Friends.
"Kick, don't you like to play with the ball, kick."

"Leave me alone!!” Ae yelled at Pond instead, violently pushing away his
friend who grabbed his collar, the way his eyes were red and his lips were
scorched and dry made Pond gritted his teeth and instantly bounced up and
rushed over to Ae and grabbed him by the collar.
"Ae, I've had enough of this shit! You have to wake up and face the fact that
Pete's gone, and he agreed to break up with you so you could stay here and
study and finish your degree, but are you going to ruin your future with
alcohol!!!! I know you're hurting, but you gotta get up, get up and go play
this damn football, if you don't know what to do just kick the ball in, go kick
it!” pond's voice echoed throughout the football field,
Still holding Ae's clothes in his hand, while Ae closed his eyes and shook his
head.
"I... I don't know..."
BANG
Upon hearing this answer, Pond releases Ae's collar and violently flung him
to the ground, picks up the football, and...
Snap
"Oh Huh!” In an instant, the native hybrid hits Ae with a straight ball right
on the body, Ae couldn't help but cry out in pain, however Pond was not
satisfied with the power of the ball hit, so he ran away with the ball and
kicked another ball at his friend, forcing Ae, who was stronger than anyone
else, to kick the ball again. Pond could only reach out to block it, but it hit
him and brought him down just with the force of the football.
"Ha, ha, ha" pond, who hadn't worked out much, panted tiredly, watching
Ae curled up into a ball in pain, Pond didn't even know whether to pity him
or not. "Well, have you woken up yet, is that enough, or should I just kick
you to death!” Pond asked very sternly, looking at his friend who was
sitting on the floor without saying a word, and growled.
"Ai’Ae, you're not that Mai guy, you don't drink, as an athlete you don't do
things to hurt your body, you can let off steam or get depressed, then come
down to the soccer field and kick your depression into the goal like a soccer
ball, just don't drink your way out of it. You're not like that, and now Pete's
not fúcking here, but if he knew you were like this... you don't know how
much he will be worried about you, and that includes me at school with
you, and your team, and your parents and your brother, and your niece if
you... What will they think of this! Stand up, Ae, your time of weakness is
over!” Pond said in a very serious tone, letting Ae know that when
everyone was looking at him like this he really couldn't stand it for another
day.
Ae should be the one yelling at him, not Pond yelling at Ae.
Ae was paralyzed on the floor, Pond's words drift into his ears, but he
doesn't even lift his head, when Pond came over and squatted on the side.
"You still have us all, Ae, there are other people in your life, I beg you, don't
go on like this" even though Pond has always been the fun no carrying guy
for life, but this time he takes it very seriously and goes to ask Ae to stop
torturing himself like this. Ae finally lifted his head to Pond and just said
"I'm... I'm sorry."
"Don't come and apologize to me, get up, you look like you've been in a
fight with a dog." Pond said and doesn't think about Who the hell kicked Ae
like that with a ball. Just as Pond was about to pick up his friend, he
stopped because of Ae's words...
"Just leave me alone...... leave me alone to think." In spite of the fear that
he would turn back and fall into hurt feelings again, Pond sighed long and
let go of Ae to stay. He was with the football, alone in a quiet and lonely
football stadium.
Suddenly
In the silent darkness, the boy sleeping on the king-size bed suddenly
opened his eyes and looked around through the darkness, realizing that he
was in a hotel. The room where his lover rests at work
Ae turned to his lover curled up snuggled up next to him, pulling the

blanket up to cover him, Ae slowly approached, the sharp eyes thrown to
his side, his eyes betraying the fullness of love, Ae, who was close to his
lover, reached out and tenderly stroked his hair, just the same thing he loved
to do in college, and to this day, he still loves the intimacy as much as his
original self.
"Well Ae what.... time is it," The soft touch woke Pete up from his dream,
the confused Pete's voice is husky and misty, for someone who had only
returned to the hotel from Rayong a few hours earlier looking like a
workaholic Ae, rolled over and picked up his phone from the nightstand
"It's four in the morning."
"Ae Ae... are you crying?" the light from the phone's screen reflected on
Ae's face, making the sleepy Pete suddenly open his eyes. He sat up straight
and turned on the bedside lamp, then turned back to Ae, who was wearing
only boxers. Tears running down his face straight to your chin.
"Why is Ae crying?" asked Pete patiently as he lifted his hand to gently

wipe away Ae's tears, worry in his eyes. Ae, who was in tears, smiled at
Pete, pulled his tall, thin body into his arms and leaned back against the
bed.
"What's wrong with Ae? You can talk to me."
"I dreamed it,"
"Dream?” Pete mouthed repeating the word, making the speaker laugh.
"I dreamed that you and I had just separated, and Pond kicked me with a
ball and then it felt like my arm was really hurting." Ae said, with a smile
still adorning his face, and though the memory of the old days made him
cry, it seemed that what he said made Pete more confused, so Pete
immediately looked up.
"What does that mean?"
"At that time I was going crazy and that Pond guy came to try to get me to
clean up my act. It's funny when I think about it, because he thought of
comparing me to that annoying drunk Mai, saying that I'm not a Mai and I
am not allowed to fall to the likes of him, he told me that if I had something
on my mind I just have to kick it to the ball, and that will kick it away. He
had more brains than usual then. It worked," Ae said with a look of
amusement, as Pete leaned in and buried his head in the nape of Ae's neck.
All Pete could do was to smile at him, though just going to remember
makes him feel bad enough.
At that time, without Ms. Su and Alvin, he'd be just as bad, only his
situation wasn't the same as Ae's who was crying all day long, crying that
his love was lost to money and power, crying and asking why everything
was like this.
"Seriously, I should be thanking Pond, but I was not in the mood for
sarcasm when I think of him punching me like that." Ae shook his head
while saying it, making Pete smile.
"Then why are Ae and Pond such close friends? No, Ae is closer to his high
school classmates than to his college classmates." Pete wondered as he felt
that two boys with very different temperaments had magically become
dearest of friends. The question made Ae sigh heavily
"Because he likes to make trouble."
"Why do you say that?"
"Wanna hear?" Ae turned to Pete with wide eyes, Pete nodded vigorously."
"It goes back to the fourth grade of high school, did I tell you that I didn't
go to the same middle school as Pond and the others, I just transferred over
in high school."
It's obvious from the story that the next two won't be able to sleep.
"Mai, I've done it with that sophomore sister yay!”
"yo ~ quite easy, didn't you say before you wanted to chase her for a month,
it took only two weeks to catch her, good, good, good, really good my
friend."
Monday mornings are the hardest day for every student with weekend
syndrome, and the freshman class 2 was not immune, a sleepy group of
people walked into a wide classroom - this is a class with 40 people, and
this class has a magical combination, known as Thai F5. Don't even dare
mess with it without some face value and talent.
Mai, the school's prick, doesn't have much face value, but he's unmatched
in his ability to get things done, and no one would dare mess with him at
all.
Pond, a mulatto with Italian heritage, is handsome as hell and in Mai's

class.
Sun, who has a high value face, the kind that everyone would fall in love
with, hung out with Mai and Pond in junior high.
Dear, whose looks belonged to the cute one , he was hanging around them,
he joined the group mainly by temperament.
Dior, the super studious four-eyed boy, no one knows how he ended up in
this class that wasn't the top students class in the grade, but he used to be
was in the same class as Dear and joined the group by your friend my
friend his friend and we are friends system
Each of the five people were so prominent in their own strengths, and on the
first day of school they formed a deep revolutionary friendship and liked to
get together in the middle of each other's lives. Talking about girls, I really
don't know if it was God's plan or if God dozed off and kicked them all
together to get a few banded guys in the world but these guys have been
snuggled and entwined ever since.
If there are standout groups in a class, there will be equally standout groups
that are not so standout.
At the time, Ae was a dark-skinned budding student, his parents wanted him
to attend a prestigious school, and God willing, as a gymnastic exceptional
student, he was specially recruited to this school, but he always sat quietly
in the corner of the classroom, only when he was working on group
assignments was when he got to know some of my classmates, and it's like
he was inseparable from everyone.
Ae couldn't help but shake his head as he watched the group chatting about
girls so intensely.
How can they talk about girls with such impunity?
Ae's heart was not disgusted by this, but there was no need to remind them
of such things, so he continued to read his book quietly, waiting for the end
of class so he could go to football practice.
"Close up your homework ~ Close up your homework, who else has to turn
it in? Bring it all here to hand it in."
A cute looking student walked up to that desk spot in front of Ae and Ae

looked up at him.
"Hey Dear, I left my homework with you oh, it's easier for you to turn it in
up for me."
"Okay, I'll turn it in before class," Dear said to the student, then turned
back to the person behind him with a big smile.
"Hey Ae, don't just play football, don't forget to turn in your homework, you
forgot to do it last time." Dear reminded him, nodding to the student even
though the somewhat face-blind Ae didn't quite remember him.
"Sorry, I really forgot last time."
"Uh-huh, don't forget again, the teacher was mean, you just transferred
here, if I remember correctly you're a jock, right?" Dear smiled brightly,
looking like a curious baby, and Ae just nodded.
"Really? And how tall are you?"
"160,"
"Ahahahaha, I'm taller than you, Dior, you can't call me a short winter
melon anymore, I'm taller than a varsity football player!!” So far, the man
who was once only 165 and then grew by 1cm per year for the next three
years ran off to show off to Dior. Dior held his glasses up and smiled, then
sounded serious:
"You'll have to keep the title for now, I'm sure you won't be as tall as him
after graduation."
"Fxck you Dior!!!!!” Dear ranted at Dior and ran off after the rant, and Ae
is totally Buddhist about it because he didn't think he'd join either their
ranks, but who would have thought that some event in the underworld had
happened to make him, a less dazzling person, and had him join the class of
with weirdest group combination.
Snap!
"Ouch! Don't bully the few with the many if you can!!!”
"Don't come pestering my girl, you little shit!”
After soccer practice, Intouch walked to the bus stop to take the bus home
as usual, and as he was walking, he suddenly hear someone fighting next to
the school, he couldn't help but frown and realize that it wasn't simple,
anyone else would have run away a long time ago, but Ae otherwise, he
followed the source of the sound to make sure it wasn't someone who
needed his help.
Isn't that a classmate of mine?
Ae saw the boy in the school uniform lying on the ground, and three college
students were kicking and punching him.
"Who's pestering her! It was your girl who voluntarily stuck up and opened
his legs wide to me."
Bang!
"You don't know what you're doing, you want to die right?!” One of them
punched Pond in the face.
"Hey, get off him!”
Ae yelled as he dropped his backpack and football and Pond looked up at

the man who came over to help him.
"Mai." however walked up to him was not who Pond thought he was, so he
immediately stopped him.
"Don't come over here, or you'll get hit along with him." Of course, what
can someone so much shorter than him expect to do to help? But instead of
backing down, Ae took another big step forward.
"Let go of my friend."
"Mind your own business, you short winter melon, this has nothing to do
with you." Said the other side, Ae clenched his fist at a couple of people
much taller than him, not backing down at all.
"I told you to let go of my classmate!”
"What if I don't let go? What can you do?"
"Of course this."
Bang!
A heavy punch landed to the college student's face, and the other guy
stumbled while looking confused, not thinking that Ae would be to hit him,
and of course Ae didn't give them time to react, and it looked like he knew
they would never let up, his other leg turned a back kick accurately on the
other one while quickly pulling up the wretched Pond.
"Are you holding up?"
"You...you're... Ae Ae Ah look out!”
Ae almost ducked when a certain fist came at him, though being a football
player, he never told them that he's actually practiced boxing, so Ae quickly
and sternly waited, slightly sidesteps his opponent's incoming punch, and
then he shot a sweeping kick and fúcked the stomach of the other guy who
came over, at which point Pond got up on his own and raised his hand to
wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth with his sleeve.
"You're awesome!”
"I used to practice boxing." Ae replied as he defended himself from the

attack, and the more outnumbered side already wondered if there was any
chance of winning the situation with three against two.
Beep!!!!
"What are you boys doing!?" Suddenly, the sharp sound of a whistle in the
distance, accompanied by the approaching yelp of the instructional officer,
drew the two parties who were engaged in a sound fight into a moment of
panic.
"This isn't over, just you wait." The other party was older than them, yet
they just put down their harsh words and then fled in the other direction,
and Ae immediately ran over to pick up his backpack and football, then
suddenly Pond pulled him in.
"Let’s go, I'm guilty as charged, my dad will kill me if the head teacher
catches me!” Pond said that in a hurry, he already had a different opinion
of the man who was ten centimeters shorter than he was and yet ran faster
than he did. Pond couldn't help but mutter
This short winter melon is fúcking awesome!
No matter how thrilling yesterday's experience was, the classroom was still
quiet as a chicken in the morning, and the hero who drew his sword
remained quietly sitting in the corner of the classroom.
Ae looked around and noticed that the guy who got beaten up for screwing
someone's girlfriend didn't come to school today, yesterday they didn't
communicate much, so they went back to their respective homes in a hurry.
Suddenly
"Huh?"
As Ae was concentrating on copying his homework because he forgot to do

it again last night, several bodies gathered around his desk and threw him
under a patch of shadows, Ae looked up in confusion, only to see the F5
group staring at him intently, with Sun among them raising his hand
stroking his chin in an examining manner.
"Pond told us that you helped him yesterday?"
"Just a roadblock."
"So it's true what I heard about you beating the crap out of the guys who
were bullying him?"
Ae had an odd look on his face, and tried to say that he hadn't beaten the
crap out of him, but before he could say anything, a soft voice was the first
to ring out --voice from the mouth of the little darling among them.
"Whoa, whoa, whoa, you used to box, too? Pond said you know how to do
the "Monkey King Ring"!”
"No, he's exaggerating a bit," Ae refuted back, feeling like Pond has
already whitewashed him out of his own skin, and Dear laughs.
"Well, that Pond guy just makes a big fuss, but he's a guy who never lies
either, and you sure helped him out yesterday, If it were me, I would have
asked him to treat me to a big meal today as a reward, you have to think
about the return after giving, understand?" The person who has been
"insatiable" since we met in junior high said, and Ae said back in a serious
tone:
"I'm just passing by to help out, I don't need anything in return, and you
guys would lend a hand if you were in that situation."
Uh
Everyone looked at Ae in unison, and then Dior burst out laughing.
"Hahahaha, no no no, I'm not going to go up there and help, and I'm not
going to get into an argument with someone. I'm as stupidly weak as they
are."
"I can't either, I guess I'd be unconscious from a punch," Dear added, and
Ae just shook his head.
"Well, let's not talk about it."
Just as Ae uttered the words
"Where's my big hero!!!”
The mixed-race teenager ran into the classroom shouting as he ran, with an
OK bandage on his mouth, and ran straight towards the surrounded Ae,
who
"Please take the villain's knee!” Only to see Pond come in for a fierce tiger
knee on Ae, the crowd is confused and Ae is shocked
"Oops, make no mistake, what are you doing?"
"Thanks to you I was saved, of course, I would've gotten beaten up without

you, and those guys aren't nice people, and it was his girlfriend who
seduced me? By pestering me." How that sounded justified anything, and
Ae couldn't help but frown.
"You deserved the beating you got, talk about girls improperly!” Ae said
what's on his mind, totally unafraid that she'll be rounded up, and Pond
looks huffy:
"I'm serious, she really did seduce me."
snap ~
"You pervert, Ae is so right!” Dear rewarded Pond with a chest smack,

while Mai on the other hand tapped Ae on the shoulder:
"You're awesome, I'll call you up next time we get something going, fine,
fine, this group is like weak chickens to death." Mai stuck his finger out at
the other members of the group, and the ones who was called a weak
chicken retorts loudly:
"Hey! The first period is physics, change classrooms, go go go go, Ae,
you're coming with us." Dior opened his mouth to stop the others from
continuing as he hailed his friends to change classrooms, not forgetting to
call back to the one who had just set the short of heroic deeds, Ae also got
up and packed his things to follow F5 out of the classroom.
suddenly
"You will sit with us later, I want to hear about your heroic deed yesterday."
Sun slowed down and put his arm around Ae's shoulders, hip-hopping that
he wants to hear the story, and Ae, who doesn't know them very well yet,
just nodded his head slightly.
"Well, but not as dramatically as your friend makes it sound."
This was the beginning of a revolutionary friendship between the six men.
They say that the most sincere friendships start when you're a teenager
and last forever.
"Does that mean you got into a lot of fights in high school?"
"Pretty much, I'll go when Mai tells me to go fight, but I'll avoid the
teachers, or I'm sure I'll be dismissed from the football team."
It is now early in the morning, and the story about Ae has come to an end,
and the listener smiled softly, his lover, though was always with a fierce
look on his face, but always with a happy face when he brings up the past.
"Then it's Pond's turn to help you this time, so do you want to go kneel
down and worship him too, hahaha," asked Pete, laughing. Ae, however,
shook his head like he'd never do that to the point of being threatened to
death.
"Well, go to sleep, you can sleep for a few more hours."
Boo ~
Pete was confused when Ae hugged and kissed him heavily on the cheek
and then got up.
"I'm going to the bathroom," Ae said and walked out, and Pete, who was
lying on the bed, picked up his own phone and checked his best friend's
phone number, which had just changed last month, sent a short message to
the other side, and received a reply in the morning
[What do you mean?]
Pete's message may be a little uninformed.
[Please accept this humble man's thanks! This is my thanks for Ae.]
It's okay that Pond doesn't understand; for Pete, he knows that Pond is a
best friend that many people dream about, this friend has always helped
him and Ae, this friend is a bit of a two-bit character, but please believe that
this person is Ae's best friend.
If Ae is tough-mouthed and afraid to speak up, Pond will speak for him.
Two people love each other, so it's okay to thank a friend for your loved
one, right?

T/N Wellfolks that it is for me... there are like 2 chapters left.... maybe next
year ... these are just extrras

Love by Chance (Ai-Pete)

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Description:

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Love by Chance (Ai-Pete)

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Translations for Sale

The mere thought of it is already a shame.

I really want a dorm room with you oh!!!!

Finally, it took nearly half a run to see the campus bus.

“Ai’Pete's pretty handsome today."

"I want to go over and talk to him!"

I really want to see you... I really do!

Why is it so hard to want to meet someone?

Walking in was a tall, melon-faced teenager, wearing a school uniform with

"The first one is not sweet, is it? Little brother."

"Are you kidding me?"

"Then why don't you just order an espresso?"

But... it doesn't seem to be any of my business...

A lean man walked in with a textbook in his hand, a slight look of

That same smile as yesterday.

"It's gone silent, er... thank you."

"You've thanked me enough... what did your mother say?"

Hmmm, actually so polite and well-dressed, and also so handsome, I didn't

"Have you ever disgraced me like that!"

"Oh ooh, still he is a student at the International Academy."

"Well... just in time I... " want to see you.

"That's pretty far!"

This kid must have done something.

"Well, it's pretty good!"

"Go on, it just so happens I'm hungry too!"

"Uh, see you next time then."

"Have you had your lunch yet?"

"Ugh, won't you be embarrassed?"

Although Pete was a little embarrassed, it felt as if a force was pushing

"Go for it."

It shouldn't be wrong for him to sneer.

Ae looked at him again, feeling that he really was an unapologetic Khun-

"Oh ooh, how did you do that?"

"Okay, not particularly hot."

An inexplicable feeling of shyness instantly filled his whole body... ...

"... ... " he didn't speak.

"......" Ae didn't speak either.

"I wanted to see you."

"Huh? What did you say?"

"Uh, well, then?"

"Because you can't ride a tram!"

Leaving Pete alone to stand in front of the International Academy building.

Just now... Ai’Ae was accompanying me... right?

~~ My Accidental Love is You ~~

Prev: 《Chapters Home》Next:

Maybe Ae just thinks of me as a friend.

"Seeing that you can smile puts me at ease."

I was momentarily stunned by my mother's words, who at this point gently

My sexual orientation is disgusting!

Mom gave me a gentle hug immediately after she saw it.

Similarly, if mom was in pain, I would be in even more pain.

"He seems like such a good boy and a good friend."

In the end, I decided to run up to Brother Security.

"Uh... brother... "

"Sorry ah big brother, I'll stop somewhere else right away."

"Brother, I don't know... "

"Don't know or don't care!!!!"

"I don't know if he has the money to do whatever he wants or if you're

"It's a lot of trouble every time I see you, Pete!"

"Right or not... "

"Ow, so you're going along."

I'm so sorry, I decided to give a shout out when I saw it coming.

My Accidental Love is You

My Accidental Love is You